《The Lunatic Merciful person》


 C1 The Fall of the Empire

    Red walls, green bricks and green tiles covered the tall pavilion. Deep within the grand courtyard, the noblemen were choked with sobs.


    Embroidery ribbons, dragon crowns on the top, jade hands on the pen, a piece of paper.


    The Bai Chen bowed his head, wearing the flower plume at the top. His face was white and his ears red as he sobbed sorrowfully.


    The entire city was on fire, and the ruins of a ruined wall were everywhere. The refugees were wailing in grief, and the entire city was in ruins.


    "Your Majesty, please take the Land of the Nine Prefectures as your priority and hand the crown prince over to those barbarian beasts!"


    In the imperial court, a jade-faced courtier that was covered in meat was trembling all over and cold sweat had drenched his clothes. He lay prostrate on the ground. His face was covered in tears, and his speech was shaky. This exaggerated gesture was not a bow, but was rather an act of utter powerlessness on the part of the Hundred Empire Army, who was about to charge into the palace.


    "How dare you!" Men, pull out this traitor and kill him for me! "


    On the throne of the golden palace, the fat emperor had a hideous expression on his face. His eyes were filled with boundless killing intent. However, his loud yells were not exchanged for a single soldier, because all the guards of the combat power had already joined the bloody battle.


    The emperor''s eyes were round and angry, upholding his last bit of dignity as an emperor in the ruler.


    "The crown prince is the national treasure trove. How could he possibly hand it over to those barbarian and bandit kingdoms?" As long as we protect the crown prince, my Chutang will not die. His days are bountiful, and the Chutang will raise her troops again. She will rule the world and take back the wealth that her ancestors created. "


    The Emperor stood up from his dragon throne and raised his hands high, shouting out to the courtier below. courtier cried bitterly, his expression was full of sorrow. He looked at the emperor who served him day by day, as if he was admiring the last remnants of the dynasty.


    Deep within the palace, three thousand nobles sobbed silently. The luxuriously dressed woman had a calm expression as she sat upright on the graceful phoenix chair. This woman was the current Queen of Chutang, the mother of Crown Prince Wei Yutian.


    "Empress, the crown prince has already been escorted out of the palace. He still has ten great Forbidden Army Commanders protecting him, so he definitely can escape the pursuit of the bandits. I hope that esteemed wangfei can be at ease."


    A lady dressed in white with a delicate face rushed over from outside the palace with a travel worn look. As she spoke, the sword in her hand constantly dripped with blood.


    "That way, I can feel at ease!"


    There was relief in the empress''s calm expression. She stood up and walked to the entrance of Phoenix Luan Palace, then looked in the distance at the palace maid Eunuch who was running for his life. The sounds of slaughter that came from all directions filled her ears with white jade. Tears that had been controlled for a long time finally gushed out.


    The tears of three thousand noble people were like the wails of ghosts that had escaped from hell. Despair filled the air as the empress''s recklessness filled her heart in an instant.


    The dignified and graceful Queen slowly closed her lifeless eyes, and then the ''ding'' sound of the pill breaking came from her mouth. Very quickly, as the medicinal properties entered her body, the Queen of the first generation fell onto the ground with a thud, causing the entire palace door to tremble, as if it was the death knell of the The Empire of Chu and Tang.


    "Empress ¡­"


    All the nobles kneeling on the ground cried out in grief. When they saw the Queen''s collapse, their wails resounded throughout the world.


    Wei Yutian was the crown prince of the Chutang Royal Family. Under the encouragement and management of the previous emperors, the Chutang became a powerful nation with tens of thousands of citizens living in peace. Under the arrogance of his father, the Chu and Tang Dynasties Emperor, Wei Yutian was lawless. He did not put the Hundred courtier Hall in his eyes, and often killed him to pay his respects to the Foreign ministers, to humiliate his wives, and to cause the entire Hundred Empire to hate and fear him.


    Chu and Tang Dynasties Calendar. Year 380. New Year''s Eve. A hundred dynasties of celebration. All the Foreign ministers s that came to pay their respects were princes and external phase s. Wei Yutian was intoxicated from his wine and his heroic spirit soared to the sky. His words caused all the Hundred Empire Foreign ministers s to be humiliated, and not only that, they even allowed all the Foreign ministers s to flirt with his wives. Foreign ministers could not bear it, resisting in the imperial court. Wei Yutian howled as he drunk, he ordered the guards to imprison all of the Foreign ministers s in the Celestial Prison, allowing all forms of torture to enter his body. Instead of stopping him, Emperor Wei Zhenbang praised his son''s tyrannical attitude as a genius emperor, and his subjects laughed along with him.


    Wei Yutian ordered the tormented Crown Prince Foreign ministers to be imprisoned in his own residence, insulting his wife in front of her. Foreign ministers really could not accept this humiliation. Some of them even tried to kill themselves by hitting their heads against the iron cage, some of them wanted to curse, some of them wanted to cry, some of them wanted to bite their tongue and spit blood. After that, Foreign ministers''s wives all committed suicide.


    Waiting until the fresh feeling had dissipated, Wei Yutian humiliated his country, revealing the might of a Monarch in the imperial court. The Foreign ministers, the crown prince, who had been tormented but was still alive, was sent back to his country. At this point, the Hundred Empire became furious. They raised their troops and vowed to destroy Chu and Tang Dynasties and capture Wei Yutian alive. They wanted to make him suffer the humiliation of the entire world, living a life worse than death. His heinous crime had caused the common wrath of the people and caused his death to be beyond redemption.


    The Hundred Empire Army''s momentum was like a hot knife through butter, as they killed all the Chu and Tang Dynasties''s soldiers that were in their way. The whole palace was filled with corpses and blood was flowing like rivers. In the harem, all the nobles had committed suicide. These nobles knew that if they were caught alive, they would definitely suffer the same torture as those wives of Foreign ministers who had been bullied by the crown prince. Suicide was the only way to preserve their own innocence.


    Within the imperial court, all the officials were holding a bowl of poisoned wine.


    "Everyone, we are not a good emperor. We have our ancestors, we have our officials, and we have people under the heavens. Now that the doors of the palace have been broken and the empire has been destroyed, in order to prevent the Hundred Empire barbarians from humiliating us, I have specially ordered all of you to drink this poisonous wine with me in order to preserve the final dignity of the empire. "


    The emperor Wei Zhenbang raised the poisoned wine in his hand, still standing high above the great hall. The tears of grief and indignation of the s had already turned into despair towards their empire. They had serious expressions, with their heads held high and their chests puffed up. They looked like brave warriors who were about to die.


    "This official vows not to be a slave of the country, long live His Majesty, long live, long live..."


    All of the courtier s moved the poisoned wine in their hands and drank it all in one gulp, right next to their red lips.


    At this moment, the Hundred Empire Army was like a bloodthirsty beast as they charged into the main hall. Seeing the hundred officials of Chu and Tang Dynasties standing and drinking, without a hint of fear, his bloodshot eyes immediately lost their color. In that moment, everyone quieted down. The only sounds that could be heard were the sound of blood dripping down the soldier''s sword and the sound of the ground being hit.


    "Hahaha ¡­"


    "Once the world is destroyed, the people will live forever."


    "Don''t complain about the previous generations crying their blood, their words are filled with loyalty to the Proclamation of Monarch."


    "Until the golden age of prosperity, Wang Xian will not be the Chu and Tang Dynasties King."


    The poison in Wei Zhenbang''s hand was high, his talents were high, and in front of the Hundred Empire Army, who had recovered from their slaughter, he thought back to the rise and fall of the The Empire of Chu and Tang, and loudly shouted a poem that warned the future generations of emperors. After that, he drank the poison wine in his hand in one gulp, his golden bowl striking the ground as he stood with his hands behind his back, waiting for death.


    "Hahaha ¡­"


    Every single one of the Hundred Empire Army soldiers were extremely shocked. The The Empire of Chu and Tang that had dominated the empire for nearly four hundred years had finally collapsed, leaving behind only the Empire''s history, which had already been dyed red with blood.


    With the fall of the Empire, other than the wails of millions of citizens after the war, there was not a single sound of regret. The red walls of the pavilion, the green bricks, and the green tiles had already become ruins that buried the sea of corpses. The soldiers and squads of the hundred dynasties plundered everything, not leaving even the slightest trace of evidence that this place had once been the palace.


    The Chutang had already perished. In front of the eyes of the Hundred Kingdoms, there was a world where the people were all living and the corpses were scattered everywhere.


    It was already certain that the Hundred Kingdoms would fight for the position of the Central Plains and the world. The people did not know who would make everyone submit. But the people were well aware that hell would soon sweep through the world, and the flames of war would burn everything. At that time, the heaven and earth would change colors, and evil spirits would wreak havoc everywhere. There was nothing that could be avoided.


    A hundred miles away from Jingan City, in the depths of the forest, there were eight armored warriors holding sabers protecting a young man with jade beads on his body. Everyone''s faces were filled with exhaustion and fear. Even a bright bird cry was enough to make them stand up and wait. They were so nervous that they began to sweat profusely.


    "General Guo, General Zhu has been looking for food and has not returned for so long. It can''t be that he escaped, right?"


    The one who spoke was the Crown Prince of Chu and Tang Dynasties who had lost his country, Wei Yutian. At this point, he was still suspecting that the general who was escorting him all the way would run away.


    "Your Highness, we are not afraid of death, so we must protect you well. Even now, you still doubt our loyalty. You really deserve to die."


    General Guo was the leader of the ten great Forbidden Army s. His skills were outstanding and he was completely loyal to the Wei family. He was straightforward and bold, and he hated evil. If it wasn''t for the fact that the person before him was the crown prince, to whom he was sworn to serve even at the cost of his life, he would have probably ignored him long ago. But now, he could only grumble to Wei Yutian, which was the result of his heart being stifled.


    "How dare you, you dog that no one has ever taught you, who gave you the courage to talk to the This Crown Prince like that?"


    Wei Yutian showed his former majesty as he mercilessly cursed at General Guo. Despite being in his early twenties, he did not realize that he had already left the country and was no longer the crown prince of an Empire.


    "Pah!"


    General Guo slapped Wei Yutian''s delicate face, a red handprint immediately appeared, as if it was a carved imprint, revealing everything that had happened. None of the other generals present stepped forward to stop his. They had wanted to teach this lawless crown prince a lesson for a long time. If he didn''t want to keep a loyal name, he would have left long ago.


    The burning pain made Wei Yutian cover his face and cry without mercy. Fortunately, General Guo did not use much strength. Otherwise, it would have been much easier to obtain a palm imprint on her delicate face.


    "You dog, you actually dare to hit me, I will tell royal father to execute you to the death."


    Wei Yutian cried in pain as he used his identity as the crown prince to threaten the General Guo.


    "You, the crown prince of a fallen nation, are still acting so arrogantly even now. So what if I hit you? If not for you, how could the world of Chu and Tang Dynasties be destroyed? If it wasn''t for you, how could the people in this world be burnt to ashes? If it weren''t for you, how would we generals flee with you? Now, you still want to play with your crown prince''s temper, and even want your royal father to execute me whole family. Let me tell you, the entire family of the Guo family and our generals have been massacred for the sake of you, the Wei family. And your royal father, may have already died in the palace to protect you, the useless crown prince of a failed nation. Your mother must also have died the same way. "


    General Guo spat out all the dissatisfaction he had accumulated in one breath. After he finished puking, he was truly satisfied.


    "No, no ¡­" The strong and powerful Chutang could not die, nor could my mother have died in the Imperial Palace. It''s all because of you useless dogs. If it wasn''t for you being unable to stop the barbarian army, how could I have fallen into this damp and cold forest? Men, come on, come on, cut this son of a bitch who dares to beat up his master! "


    Wei Yutian''s face was filled with panic, as he did not believe everything that had happened. He had never suffered any grievances, and even his mother, the royal father, had never hit him. Tears quickly streamed down the face of this twenty-something hedonistic crown prince, and his panic-stricken and terrified eyes were also bloodshot.


    When the General Guo heard Wei Yutian''s words, he was so angry that he couldn''t help but raise the Right Hand that was beating him up again ¡­

 C2 vital trace

    The sky gradually darkened. Deep in the damp and cold forest, a dirty yet extremely arrogant noble young master was still in a stalemate with a heroic and furious general. None of the surrounding players moved to stop him. They were even happy to see this stalemate.


    The Right Hand that was lifted up by the General Guo did not slap him. It was not that he did not dare to slap him, but he felt that the lawless crown prince in front of him was extremely pitiful. In this world of suffering, how many people would be hysterically cursing him and cursing him? Even if the people of the Hundred Empire Faction turned a blind eye to him in the future, he would still be like a mouse crossing the street in this world and being shouted for a beating.


    "Stinky brat, I''ll tell you! All of this is what you brought upon yourself. Not only did you implicate your mother in royal father, you also implicated those innocent commoners. You have indeed read too little of the Book of the Sages, but as long as you still have the heart to change, the general and I will still protect you. If you have no intention of repenting, then you can go to the ends of the world and do it yourself! Whether we live or die will no longer be related to us. "


    General Guo''s words were firm, and it felt like he was not lying at all. He hoped that this would make this foppish young lad feel apprehensive. He knew how to reflect on his actions and was no longer so arrogant as he was now.


    Wei Yutian no longer spoke. It was not because he was afraid or because he was regretful, but because his exhaustion and hunger had already caused him to no longer have the strength to continue stalemate. In his heart, he hated these bastards who had offended him before. If he had the ability, he would definitely tear them into pieces.


    General Zhu returned after searching for food. Other than a pile of fruits, there was also a pheasant.


    "There''s meat, hurry up and cook it for This Crown Prince." Wei Yutian said.


    General Guo turned his head and looked at Wei Yutian with no expression. He said solemnly: "If you want to eat it, then eat it raw. Let alone without a fire, even if there''s a fire, you can''t light it."


    "Why are you so unreasonable? Even if the This Crown Prince wants to eat meat, you have to stop it no matter what. Are you the crown prince or am I the crown prince? Don''t think that just because these people are on your side, I can''t do anything to you. It''s not like you have never seen the This Crown Prince bloodthirsty and murderous before. "


    Wei Yutian spoke in a threatening manner while carrying the dignity of a crown prince. If he wasn''t alone, he wouldn''t have let this go. If this had happened in the past, he would have personally killed everyone else.


    "We have already brought you out of the palace. If you want to die, we will not stop you. But when you light the fire, the smoke will attract pursuers. We won''t die with you. "You are very bloodthirsty, or else you wouldn''t have reached where you are today."


    Although General Guo was serious, he did not truly want to draw a clear line between him and Wei Yutian. Wei Yutian''s edge was too sharp, up till now, he had never suffered any grievances, because there was still a long way to go, if he continued to stay aloof, he would very quickly die in the vast martial arts world, and no one would be able to retrieve his corpse.


    After hearing what the General Guo said, Wei Yutian immediately became silent. But it was not because the General Guo wanted to draw a clear line between them, but because the smoke and dust that brought about the enemy was indeed very reasonable. If he were to change his method of goading others because of this, then he would not be the Crown Prince who caused the death of the country, Wei Yutian.


    "Report!"


    A lightly dressed scout ran towards the army that was waiting outside the forest. A black robed general was riding on a horse at the front of the army. There was a long scar on his sallow face. Apparently, it was a new injury from not too long ago. Presumably, the great battle that he had experienced almost cost him his life. This man was Jinnan Hu Xiong.


    "Did you find out the exact location of that fellow Wei Gou?" Hu Xiong asked.


    "Reporting to Great General, the dense forest is really too big. Even after searching for several hours, I still could not find any traces of traces. "But ¡­"


    scout knelt on one knee and lowered his head to report, but he was suspicious of his accidental discovery.


    "Just what? Hurry up and say it."


    Hu Xiong bellowed, his expression fierce, the new injury still hurt a little.


    "I found a general, dressed in a white robe, grabbing a pheasant without a care. With such a large forest, I guessed that he was a general from one of our alliance countries. However, after some investigation, I didn''t find any other troops. So now I guess that he should be one of the generals by Wei Gou''s side. But I really don''t know where he is right now. "


    scout slowly voiced out the doubt in his heart as he revealed a troubled expression. He wasn''t sure if what he saw was an enemy or not. If it really was an enemy and he lost, then he would inevitably have to take responsibility for his dereliction of duty.


    "Zhu Hongyang, if this general does not tear you into pieces, you will definitely not be a human being."


    When Hu Xiong heard the silver-armoured white robe, he already knew that it was General Zhu Zhu Hongyang who was by Wei Yutian''s side. He would probably never forget the look in Zhu Hongyang''s eyes as he looked at him with contempt. He caressed the scar on his face, his eyes brimming with killing intent, causing the surrounding deputy general to feel a chill in their hearts.


    "scout length, listen up. You will lead a hundred scout to check in the direction Zhu Hongyang has appeared. After an hour, I will personally lead two thousand infantry, and follow the traces that you have left behind. Hu Xiong decisively ordered. The reason why it would take half an hour was because the scout would still need some time to find it. If he could not attack the target directly, he would alert the enemy.


    "I got the end''s order!"


    scout length hurriedly ordered a hundred scout s to unload all their heavy equipment and enter the forest.


    Following that, Hu Xiong ordered another five infantry vanguards, each leading 400 soldiers, ready to set off. In the depths of the forest, there were shrubs and weeds growing everywhere. Heavy equipment would affect the speed of one''s march, so they would all take off their armor and wait.


    "General Zhu, you went out to look for food. You didn''t have a tail to follow, right? Why do I feel uneasy? I keep having the feeling that something big is going to happen. " General Guo asked worriedly.


    Without waiting for General Zhu to speak, Wei Yutian snorted: "Tail? General Zhu is a dignified seven feet long man, how could he have such a long tail?


    The General Guo was unsettled and looked forward to finding out the answer, but hearing Wei Yutian''s undisguised teasing, the anger in his heart grew stronger, and he roared: "Shut up, or else, when the enemies come, we won''t save you."


    Wei Yutian''s expression became ugly, he could not understand why the General Guo would suddenly yell at him like that, and only thought that this disrespectful dog was offending him again. However, when he recalled that he still had to rely on these people to survive, he could only forcefully suppress the anger in his heart.


    "Don''t worry, no!" In the depths of the forest, it is normal to have some small activity, so there is no need to make a fuss over the sounds of the wind blowing past the snakes. " Zhu Hongyang said indifferently. He knew nothing about what he had been discovered.


    "No, I still feel that the situation is not good. If we were to stay here tonight, I''m afraid the odds are against us. For safety''s sake, we should quickly enter the dense forest." General Guo''s words made a lot of sense. He was worried that Zhu Hongyang would forget to check the situation when he was fully focused on capturing the pheasant. Since it was a matter of life and death, he couldn''t be careless no matter what. Even if it was a small detail, he wasn''t willing to let it go.


    The sky had already darkened, and the jungle was even narrower. It was fortunate that he could vaguely see the situation in front of him. The moon rose up after the sunset. There were traces of dark red clouds around the edges of the edges of the silhouette. It was like a bloodthirsty sword that had not been wiped clean and was exposed to the air before it dried up.


    Out of the ten leaders of Forbidden Army, only nine remained. The rest of the generals felt tired and hurried on their way before their stomachs were full. They didn''t dare to take off their armor. The danger that could arrive at any time forced them to be prepared to fight with their lives on the line.


    "Why are you still walking? This Crown Prince is already exhausted, I really can''t walk anymore."


    Wei Yutian was a pampered crown prince, his body was too nourished, running for his life like this, it would be weird if he did not feel tired.


    "If you want to die here, you can do so, but we don''t want to die here. Brothers, don''t worry about him, let''s go. " General Guo said indignantly.


    Wei Yutian killed countless people, but he was also a person who was afraid of death. When they heard that the General Guo was going to abandon him and ignore him, they couldn''t help but panic in their hearts. They quickly struggled to stand up and follow the generals'' footsteps. In order to escape, his potential was constantly being stimulated. Otherwise, how could he move his body the slightest bit?


    An hour later, Hu Xiong, who had been covering his scar and holding onto his spear, stood straight as he looked in the direction in which the scout s had left.


    "Soldiers, listen up, follow me and enter the forest. Capture Wei Gou alive!" Hu Xiong roared.


    "Understood!" Two thousand soldiers answered in a deafening voice.


    The dense forest was too big, and the shrubs blocked all view. Even if their voices were louder, it wouldn''t penetrate.


    They had only entered for less than a quarter of an hour, when scout who had set off previously rushed over to report on the situation.


    "Reporting to Great General, to the east of us, we have discovered a bunch of traces that had been left behind by someone. scout length has determined that it must have been left behind by Wei Gou and the others." The person who reported this had a calm aura, without even a hint of disorder. It was as though his physique was extremely strong.


    "Alright, continue investigating!" Hu Xiong said loudly.


    scout hurriedly got up and ran in the direction he came from.


    At this time, Hu Xiong led the group and slowly advanced forward. With so many people here, only the blood-red light of the moon shone upon them, it would be difficult for them to move forward in the dense forest.


    The General Guo led the way, and the deeper they went, the more difficult it became, but even so, he did not dare let them stop to rest.


    "General Guo, if we run like this, if there really are enemies chasing us, I''m afraid no one will be able to escape." The General Zhu said anxiously.


    This group of people had been running for several days, and they were in a very tense state of mind. They didn''t have the slightest bit of ability to calmly think of a plan to escape. Right now, the situation was no longer that critical. Only then did General Zhu think that if he kept on running for his life, no one would be able to escape in the end.


    General Guo was the leader of the group, and his military skills were also extremely high.


    "That''s right! We were in a hurry to escape, but we forgot how to get away from the pursuers. The jungle is a natural barrier, and it''s not that easy to find us at night. "If we don''t get out of the forest when it is dark, no matter how big this forest is, if they send a large group of people to surround us, we will have no way out." General Guo said worriedly. Fortunately, the sky had just turned dark and the blood-red moonlight allowed them to continue moving forward. If he had planned it well, it would not be impossible for him to escape tonight.


    All the generals nodded, waiting for General Guo''s order.


    "Yellow General, General Chen, General Zhong, the three of you quickly advance towards the east, south, and north respectively. The rest of you follow me to protect the crown prince as he continued to head east. General Chen headed south and General Zhong headed north, creating traces of three or four people passing by along the way. There was no need for Yellow General to head east. If their scout finds traces of us staying there before, they would definitely chase directly towards the east. However, at this point, they will not let go of any of the three directions. This way, in order to catch the crown prince, they will definitely split their troops into three groups. "


    All the generals understood the meaning of General Guo''s words, but this was clearly not all of his plan.


    "Secondly, I will place your armor on the road to the east and create the illusion that the three generals are running east with Crown Prince Qingzhuang. The general who was chasing after us, Hu Xiong, has a suspicious personality. After discovering the armor, if there are no surprises, he would think that the crown prince did not escape to the east and instead chose to return to the north and south. "


    The reason the General Guo set up this way was because he understood the temperament of the enemy generals. This way, even if the other two generals were to be captured, they would be able to protect Crown Prince Wei Yutian. Of course, General Chen and General Zhong were well aware of this fact, but they were not afraid. Leaving behind a loyal name after death was still a good enough death.


    "After you quickly scout out the exit, hurry and gather in our direction. We will leave through the exit overnight. I remember that when we were rushing towards our direction, our movements had to be quick and small, and we tried our best to not let their scout discover anything abnormal. Even if we do find traces of them, I''m afraid that under the moonlight, we might not even think that it was you guys who left them. "


    The larger animals in the dense forest could still leave traces of walking behind. Adding on the fact that Wei Yutian was surrounded by a group of people, and the scout did not have many strategic thinking, it was very easy to ignore the marks left behind by the beasts. All of the generals knew this very well.


    After the General Guo made some arrangements, the chase in the depths of the forest officially began.

 C3 Forest Chasers (1)

    Amongst all the countries in the Hundred Empire, there was no one who didn''t want to catch Wei Yutian, the human demon. They wished that they could put all the torture in the world on this crown prince who was worse than pigs and dogs. Even if it was every single one of their soldiers, they all hated Wei Yutian to the bone, as if he was a national shame that was deeply engraved in their hearts.


    Deep within the forest, the arrangements for the General Guo had already been set up. Without saying a word, General Huang, General Chen, and General Zhong immediately took action. Time was life. At this moment, they finally truly felt it.


    The hundred scout that the black-robed general Hu Xiong had sent out had already found many traces left behind by Wei Yutian and the others. Under the arrangements of the scout length, these scout did not only head east to investigate. They also sent a portion of their men to investigate in the south and north respectively. They would definitely not let any trace of him go, because they all had the mindset of clearing away the shame of their country.


    The General Chen went up lightly and quickly headed south, leaving what seemed like many people walking past along the way. It was the same when General Zhong went towards the north. In their hearts, they were already determined to face death as if it were death, so how could they have the slightest bit of fear? They race against time, against the pursuers. Although they hadn''t found any trace of pursuers, they were well aware that once they did, it would mean death.


    After an unknown amount of time, scout, who had been sent out to scout the south for a long time, finally found some traces of General Chen at the edge of the forest. These scout s were all well-trained, and quickly found the route to turn back. It wasn''t because they were smart, but because there was only a tiny mark in the vicinity of the border. Even if they truly believed that it was left behind by a wild beast, they would still investigate with an unrelenting mindset.


    Although the General Chen had a strong body and exceptional martial arts skills, after running for a few days, he still found it hard to endure. Even though his speed was light, it was still much slower than it was a few days ago. There were twenty-five people chasing after the scout, if he met them, even with his exhausted body, he would not be able to escape. Furthermore, even if he could escape, how could he let every single one of the scout die on the spot? If even one of the scout s managed to escape, his whereabouts would be exposed.


    The chilly wind started to blow from the depths of the forest. The blood-red color of the moon was imprinted in the dense forest, causing people to panic even more. As he ran forward with a terrifying red, as if blood was flowing, the uneasiness in General Chen''s heart suddenly flared up as he halted his steps in an instant.


    "How can there be such a loud sound of the wind when there are so many dense shrubs and such minute gusts of wind?" "Could it be ¡­"


    General Chen immediately noticed that there were pursuers behind him. If he continued to run in the direction of the crown prince, he would expose his whereabouts. Therefore, he made a prompt decision and changed his direction, heading towards the southeast. He hoped that this way, he would be able to bring the enemies behind him even further away from the crown prince. Even if he were to die in battle, it could be said that he had done his best.


    General Zhong continued to head north, but he did not discover the border of the dense forest. He knew very well that if he continued to head north, he would inevitably run into scout that might chase after him. This was because, in reality, he had not taken a step to the east from the north while the scout was constantly pursuing him from the northeast. If this continued, it would be strange if he did not encounter them.


    As a result, the General Zhong decided to explore in the northeast, hoping that he could find the exit while avoiding encountering the scout that might chase him.


    Yellow General had to use the fastest speed to investigate the situation on the east side, because General Guo and the others were still bringing the crown prince and the others over towards this direction. It was one thing if there was no danger. However, once they discovered it, they would have to change the direction the crown prince was headed in. Otherwise, they would not be able to escape.


    In the dense forest, all the beasts seemed to have quieted down as if they had disappeared. It was as if the main characters were no longer them. Instead, they were violent humans that were chasing and killing each other. Could it be that they had also sensed the danger and hid themselves deep in the shadows, afraid of being killed by the enraged humans as if they were their enemies?


    Seeing that he was already far away from the direction Wei Yutian was heading in, the General Chen hid himself quietly, waiting for the enemy to arrive. Seems like he was prepared to die on the battlefield.


    "Blood-moon Cold Wind Roar in the dark forest, carrying the lonely shadow of the artemisia selengensis."


    "Bent over and leaning against a pillar of wood, willing to shine with the firmament of love."


    "Half a lifetime of armor, sand covering the body as if it were home."


    "Loyal and sincere as a blade, full of passion and blood soaked in battle robes."


    "Even if my brothers die, I will smile. I will dig the grave all by myself on the battlefield."


    "Later generations of people, no one mourned in the clear and bright, praying for the Chunyang dogwood to make a ruckus."


    "Since I have no regrets in my heart, I shall be even more unruly."


    "Originally, time is only a speck of dust, how can you bully the whole universe?"


    General Chen''s heart was calm, his eyes looked up to the sky, he knew that tonight would be the end of his life. If the soul could find its former comrade, how wonderful it would be.


    The sounds coming from behind were getting closer and closer. General Chen used his own experience to quickly determine the number of enemies. Although he was unafraid of death in his heart, he was still thinking about how he could kill all of his enemies.


    "Could it really be a beast? How come the trail suddenly disappeared here?" A scout running in front said.


    "That''s impossible. I think it must be human. If it was an animal, then the trail would have been too straight. Furthermore, how could there be no sign of the beasts at the end of the trail? It was obvious that the person had noticed us tracking them and used his powers to conceal himself. But, even if I am to hide, there would definitely be traces left behind. Could it be ¡­ " Another scout explained.


    "AHH!"


    Not far away from the scout, a scream came out. It was so shrill that it sounded like the howl of a ghost that had met a tragic death in the dark of the night.


    "Hurry up and see what''s going on."


    The scout s hurriedly ran towards the direction of the voice. However, they did not discover anything abnormal.


    "AHH!"


    Another scream came from another corner of the crowd.


    The sound penetrated the night sky, and the birds that were resting on the trees flapped their wings and quickly flew away. All of the scout s were shocked. Even though they had experienced hundreds of battles and were drenched in blood, their entire bodies still couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    "Whether it''s a human or a ghost, if you have the guts, show yourself to our grandfathers."


    The brave scout calmed his mind and shouted loudly, hoping to see some movement in the midst of his shouting.


    "AHH!"


    Another shout came from another place.


    "Quick, all of you, come over here. As long as there''s no one left to deal with, that thing will have no place to start. "


    The scout didn''t know what was attacking them, they could only name it "that thing". They cried out three times, but none of them found anything. Neither did they find any trace of an attack.


    When all the scout gathered together, they astonishingly discovered that three people were already missing. In this sort of situation, the remaining twenty-two felt even more apprehensive.


    Their expressions were grim and ferocious. The sound of heavy breathing came from the mouths of every single one of them. Because they were leaning against each other, the sounds of their breathing could be clearly heard by the people around them. This made the atmosphere seem even stranger and more terrifying.


    Suddenly, a corpse with a face full of blood was thrown over, scaring all of the scout s to the point of covering their heads and scurrying away.


    "AHH!"


    At this time, the scout that had just fled the furthest let out a miserable scream. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice, but they didn''t see anything. In the blood-red moonlight, they were like a flock of lambs waiting to be slaughtered. They did not understand what a swordsman was, nor did they see the corpses of the lambs that had already been slaughtered.


    "Quick, light a fire!" A scout shouted.


    Igniting the fire was a taboo in their night march. This way, they could be easily discovered by the enemy. But now, they couldn''t care so much anymore. It was more important for them to stay alive.


    However, they were in the dense forest. Even if the sun was shining outside during the day, there was nothing to burn inside. Moreover, it was night. The damp air and the dew on the grass, how could there be any inflammable dried wood left behind? In addition, they were already trembling with fear. Even if there was dried wood, they might not be able to ignite it with a spark.


    "That''s not right. What should we do? What should we do?"


    The scout s panicked, not knowing what to do next.


    "Surround them all. Next, throw over their bodies. Don''t panic. Don''t tell me we''ve seen a lot of bodies?"


    Once again, everyone was gathered together. One by one, they drew their swords and stood back to back, ready for battle. It could be seen that their drifting eyes were filled with fear and panic.


    Before the crowd of scout could calm down, another corpse, whose face was covered in blood, was tossed over. This time, although they were also frightened, they did not scatter in all directions. They knew very well that those who died were definitely their companions. The irreplaceable camaraderie in their hearts caused them to be unable to help themselves from carefully inspecting the people who had died.


    Just as all the scout had taken a close look and hadn''t even recognized the person on their bloodied faces, another corpse was thrown over from another direction. At this moment, not only did they not dodge, they even used their hands to catch the corpse. After all, the ones who died were their comrades, so how could they bear to be mercilessly beaten to the ground?


    But this time, the body moved. The corpse held a dagger in its hand and stabbed the five people who attacked him. All the wounds were located in the arteries of the throat.


    These five people clearly died on the spot before they could even react. The corpse quickly beheaded two more people before anyone could even react.


    "It''s a person, it''s a person ¡­" scout, who had reacted quickly, immediately exclaimed.


    So it turned out that General Chen had always been hiding in the tall shrubs. Relying on his deep foundation in lightness exercise, he silently flew around the trees. He quietly killed the lone scout and then quickly carried the corpse up a tree, causing the incoming scout to be completely confused. A corpse placed on a thick branch would not fall down. He wanted to use this method to make everyone panic, so that they wouldn''t dare to run off alone. This way, they wouldn''t attract more pursuers.


    The leader was very smart, and let everyone gather together, General Chen had no choice but to throw the dead body down from the tree, this would cause chaos again. However, after using it once, it became useless. Therefore, he made use of their friendship and threw himself down to engage in a close combat. The effect was very good, but this time he had exposed himself.


    The General Chen''s martial arts were excellent, his lightness exercise was exceptional, but he was already exhausted to a certain extent. He didn''t know if he would be able to survive when faced with the fourteen remaining people.

 C4 Forest Chasers (Middle)

    The black-robed general, Hu Xiong, had indeed split his troops into three paths and chased after him. None of the scout s sent out reported any valuable information afterwards. Hu Xiong personally led two, and directly chased after them towards the east.


    "Report!"


    The scout who did not have any news finally found some clues at this moment.


    "Did you discover Wei Gou up ahead?" Hu Xiong asked anxiously.


    "Reporting to Great General, we did not discover Wei Gou, but following the traces they left behind, we discovered three sets of armor. scout length guessed that they must have realized that we were following them, so they also got into their formations quickly and brought Wei Gou to flee towards the east. " The scout that came to report spoke clearly.


    "Are there any silver robes inside?" Hu Xiong asked.


    "No!" scout was straightforward.


    Hu Xiong''s eyeballs turned, and his mind gradually came to a decision.


    "Quickly go back and tell scout length to dispatch two groups of people and scout towards the southwest and northwest. Leave a small portion of them to continue heading east. Tell him to carry out his orders, because we seem to have fallen into their trap. " Hu Xiong said confidently.


    "But ¡­" scout asked doubtfully.


    "But what? Apparently, they left their armor behind for you to see, so that you would think they were fleeing in the east. Otherwise, do you think they would throw away their life saving armor? Moreover, Zhu Hongyang''s battle robes were not among the three sets of armor. Zhu Hongyang''s skills are so great that even this general has to be wary of his. He would definitely protect Wei Gou by his side, which meant that Zhu Hongyang was not among the people fleeing in the east. What are you talking about? "Hurry up and do it, if you lose this general''s pursuit, none of you can afford it."


    Hu Xiong proudly explained the analysis in his heart. As a general, the reason he said such words to everyone was to increase his prestige in the Soldiers''s heart.


    "Yes sir!" scout hurriedly replied as he turned around and left.


    "Great General is sharp, end admires it." The vanguard infantrymen beside Hu Xiong flattered Hu Xiong right on time.


    "Humph!" How could such a small trick be able to fool this general? We need to return to the place where we separated and wait for news from the scout. Right now, we don''t know if they''re heading north or south, so we have to wait. In any case, there are at least six to seven hundred troops in each of these two directions. No matter how outstanding their martial arts are, they can''t possibly be a match for so many soldiers of mine. " Hu Xiong''s face was filled with arrogance, but at the moment, he did not doubt his own judgement in the slightest.


    The General Zhong looked towards the northeast and found that there were no enemy guards in the wide area to the north. Hence, he quickly grabbed onto the time and headed towards the southeast direction, hoping to reunite with General Guo and the others. However, what he did not know was that he would encounter a large wave led by the scout length coming from the northwest toward the scout. This wave of scout s had long since walked in front of the General Zhong in the east direction. With Hu Xiong''s order, the scout length would change directions and search, destined to meet with the General Zhong.


    At this time, the General Chen had already been exposed to all the remaining scout s. He was already too tired to use much energy. His previous plan had indeed worked well, but at the same time he had used up all of his energy.


    scout quickly reacted, and it was no longer convenient for him to attack in secret.


    "Brothers, don''t be afraid! That thing is definitely human. As long as it is human, we can finish it off. Fourteen against one, are you confident? " He had seen too many capable people being killed in front of a sea of humans, so he believed that the remaining fourteen scout s would definitely be able to accomplish the same.


    "Yes!" Everyone answered loudly.


    The leader was not a reckless person. He knew that the opponent was strong and powerful. If he sent someone to lead the army away by themselves, they would lose their lives before they could get far. This actually caused their overall strength to drop one by one.


    Seeing this situation, the General Chen decided to fly to the top of the big tree and wait patiently, wasting time with the enemy. This way, he could let Wei Yutian and the others escape even further. Before the General Guo even reunited with them, they had already sped up their escape, because this meant that the General Chen had met with danger.


    "Damn, my field of vision isn''t wide enough. I can''t even tell which tree that bastard is flying on." I have to quickly find firewood on the spot and see if there are any that can be ignited. I do not believe that if I were to open up my vision a little more, I would be able to find that fellow. " The leader said angrily.


    The fear from before was no longer there. The calm scout s quickly ignited their flames. Although the firewood still had some moisture on its surface, its interior was still dry.


    General Chen did not have enough stamina. If he continued to run far away, he was afraid that he would lose all of his strength before long. Now that these people were throwing rocks, dodging everywhere would probably consume a lot of energy. Therefore, General Chen made a prompt decision. He decided to fight to the death with these people, even if he himself died, he would drag these few along with him.


    "Ya ya ya ¡­"


    General Chen flew down from the tree, his mouth roaring majestically, raising his last bit of morale. In his hands was the halberd that had accompanied him for more than twenty years. This halberd had witnessed his brilliant battle achievements, allowing him to go from an ordinary soldier to one of the top ten commanders of the Forbidden Army step by step. If one were to say who General Chen''s closest comrade was, it would definitely be this halberd in his hands. Now that he had gone to his death, the only person who could accompany him was the halberd.


    "Kill!" The leader of the group also roared.


    All the scout s quickly surrounded the General Chen, making it impossible for him to escape.


    Just at that moment, before the could wave his sword, he moved the halberd in his hands and thrusted it forward. Behind him were a few scout s. At this time, they also brandished their blades and slashed towards General Chen.


    General Chen finished his stab with his halberd, and immediately turned around with a sweep of his halberd. Fortunately, his speed was fast enough, he turned around and just happened to block the huge blade. He then pushed hard, and the few scout s that were coming at him were pushed to the ground.


    The other scout s reacted quickly and slashed towards General Chen''s body. General Chen knew that if he did not make good use of the opportunity and was unable to kill the people in front of him who were pushed down, he would be hacked to death by the enemies behind him. That was why he immediately squatted down and waved the halberd, then turned around, hoping to beat the enemies behind him to the ground. Only then would he have the chance to kill one or two scout s.


    If it was in normal times, General Chen would definitely knock everyone who was surrounding him down to the ground. But now, after the halberd had defeated a few people, it could not move at all. The blades that were slashed by the fallen scout did not hit General Chen''s body, but the enemies that had not been slashed down yet all slashed onto his back. Even though he was physically strong and muscular, he was still hacked into meat.


    The others didn''t give General Chen any chance to catch his breath. Although a few of the scout s had died, they knew that if they did not quickly kill the person in front of them, their fate would be the same. Thus, there was no time for them to reminisce about their dead comrades.


    The few scout s that were pushed to the side by the General Chen before had already quickly gotten up from the ground and brandished their large blades again, chopping towards the General Chen. The leader knew that he could not fight them head on, so he gestured to the few people behind General Chen to attack him. They attacked together from top to bottom, how could the General Chen withstand them?


    Suddenly, a scout took the opportunity when the General Chen was not paying attention to squat down and slashed at his opponent''s calf. However, General Chen acted as if nothing had happened and blocked the blade in front of him without caring about anything else. Finally, under his hard work, the General Chen killed a few more scout s. But at this moment, the wounds on his back and calves were already bleeding profusely.


    After a messy battle, the leader shouted, "Put your saber away and retreat." The reason he was like this was because he wanted to adjust his strategy against the enemy. He wanted to let his opponent feel the wounds on his body and prevent them from turning red from killing him without feeling anything.


    All of the scout hurriedly withdrew their blades and retreated. They did not let the halberd that General Chen had swung at them in the end get hurt in the slightest. This was also why they, these trained scout, if it were any other ordinary soldier, retracting their blade would mean death.


    General Chen was already so tired that he was completely unconscious. It was his desire to live and his responsibility to buy time for General Guo and the others that had caused him to bitterly endure till now.


    "Hahaha ¡­" "Come, come ¡­"


    Seeing that the crowd was no longer attacking, General Chen''s heart was suddenly filled with pride. It had been many years since he fought with such ease. Although he was severely injured and bleeding profusely this time around, the arrogant fighting spirit in his heart was still burning fiercely.


    All of the scout s were startled by General Chen''s roar and felt their bodies drop to the ground in admiration of the person who was about to die. Even if they were to die, they would still possess such a ferocious fighting spirit. If they had served General He before, they would not have such heroic spirit. In their minds, the number of generals who died in battle was at least eighty, but none of them were as tragic as this one.


    But the scout knew that in this current situation, it was either you or me dying. No matter how admirable the general in front of them was, they could not use their lives in compensation. Therefore, their eyes were still filled with bloodthirsty killing intent.


    General Chen shouted loudly, but his mouth still had a proud smile. He could feel the pain coming from his body, but he didn''t care about the blood that was gushing out from his body.


    The leader didn''t continue to issue orders to attack and instead looked at the person in front of him with reverence. At the beginning of his enlistment, he had also thought of such a tragic death on the battlefield. It was the glory of being a soldier, the supreme end of a soldier. Looking at the General Chen, he seemed to see his future self.


    All the scout s understood their leader''s intentions, and they all put down their blades. They weren''t afraid of the dying man making a move, because the blood that was covering his body was telling them that he was about to lose his life.


    "Hahaha..." The armor had formed into a half-life, and the yellow sand covered the body as if it were home. Loyal and sincere like a blade, full of passion and blood soaked in battle robes. "Hahaha ¡­"


    General Chen laughed out loud with his last bit of strength. He did not regret joining the army at such a young age, he did not regret being loyal to an empire that looked strong on the surface even though it was devoid of humanity. He even more so did not regret dying fighting on the battlefield for a crown prince that did not care about his life and death. This death would help him to be loyal, to achieve the highest honor he had ever achieved since he had joined the army.


    After laughing for a while, General Chen''s raised head drooped down and his breathing stopped forever. However, even in death, the corners of his mouth still held his proud smile, and even in death, he still maintained his mighty and majestic demeanor.


    All of the scout remained quiet, as though they were not fighting at all. However, the moonlight was still blood-red, and the temperature of the jungle was still as cold as before.


    It was unknown how much time had passed, but his majestic body still did not collapse. The leader''s eyes became moist, but he still said softly, "Brothers, although this person is an enemy general, his loyalty and righteousness really make us feel grateful. We should bury him here. This is his battlefield. It was as if the world was at peace every day. Every time he came to the bright and clear world, the brothers that were willing would still come to the depths of the forest and pay homage to his tomb. It was not in vain for this loyal and unyielding soul to come to this world. It''s just that I don''t know how to erect this monolith for him. "


    All of the scout s did not say a word, and each and every one of them remained silent.

 C5 Forest Chasers (| Down)

    General Chen was already dead in battle, but when he closed his eyes with a proud smile on his face, he was still standing upright on the ground. When the scout s came to collect his corpse, they discovered that the halberd in General Chen''s hands was stuck deeply into the ground, supporting his body steadily. The halberd had long been covered with the marks of time, and there was a shallow groove where it had been held in his hand for a long time, even though it was made of iron. The halberd seemed to have a mind of its own, after the General Chen closed his eyes, he still maintained the final dignity of a man. How could such a scene not cause all the scout present to be moved?


    The leader did not bury the halberd together with General Chen because the leader hoped that the halberd would become his own weapon. It would be able to witness his continuous growth, even if he died on the battlefield like the General Chen.


    "Brothers, if I die in battle one day, if there are still living brothers, I hope you must come here and help me look at this general and the dead brothers." The leader said.


    The surviving scout s did not say anything, because even if their leader did not say anything, they would still do the same thing.


    Out of the twenty-five scout s that he had fought, only five remained. With such a combat power in his exhausted state, the surviving scout sighed in his heart. If the state of the General Chen was normal, all of them would have died here.


    General Zhong rushed towards the direction where Wei Yutian and the rest were heading. As the northern side of the road was too far away, he was tired and did not have much energy. Time was life. No matter how tired he was, he couldn''t delay it.


    "I never thought that Great General''s judgement was so accurate, we really met a bandit group."


    "No, there''s only one. It wouldn''t be here to stop us and buy time for Wei Gou''s escape, right?"


    "Send a few more people to continue searching, and get rid of the rest."


    "Could he have underestimated his opponent?"


    "No problem, the other party is obviously very tired, fighting him with more than a dozen scout, although there are risks, but in order to complete the mission, he can''t care so much."


    scout who was specialized in spying on others quickly thought of a countermeasure when facing a face to face battle with General Zhong.


    The General Zhong was not in a hurry to attack, and a few scout s ran past him. He did not make a move to stop them, but allowed them to pass. Clearly, he was verifying his own judgement. However, the moment these scout disappeared from his range, he immediately regretted his actions, "How can I be so foolish? If I let them pass so easily, wouldn''t that be proof that there is no one behind me that I need to protect?"


    scout length was surprised that General Zhong did not try to stop them, but he did not do anything else as he thought to himself, "This bastard let them pass so easily. I hope that these people do not meet with bandits directly, otherwise they will not even have the chance to report to the Great General. "


    Both parties were prepared for this, but scout length did not want to wait. The longer the fight dragged on, the more dangerous it was for them.


    "Brothers, form the formation. It doesn''t matter if we live or die."


    With scout length''s order, all of the scout quickly formed a "Dragon Confining Formation". This formation was specifically designed to kill strong and powerful generals. They surrounded the General Zhong in two layers, one of them wielding a long spear, proficient in close combat; the other wielding a short blade, proficient in long distance combat with lightness exercise. The reason for this was because if the opponent were to fight on the ground, each inch of the weapon would be stronger. Even if the opponent were to get closer, there would still be companions with short blades behind them who would seize the opportunity to attack. If the opponent used the lightness exercise, and killed from the top, those who were adept at it in the outer layer would be able to use the lightness exercise to suppress the opponent back into the array. This way, he would be able to trap the enemy tightly, and he would be unable to escape even if he wanted to.


    How could the General Zhong not understand the enemy''s intention to set up a battle formation? However, he did not intend to escape in the first place, and wanted to fight to the death. His weapons were a pair of linked copper hammer s, weighing a total of seventy to eighty kilograms. As long as he swung them, they would be severely injured even if he were to graze them.


    "Come! "Under my dual hammers, it''s either you or me." General Zhong shouted.


    The General Zhong reacted quickly and directly went forward to meet it. Before the spear reached him, he swung the hammer horizontally, and then, bent over, he threw the twin hammers. The pikes in front of him broke, and he bent down so quickly that the pikes behind him could not pierce him. The two hammers were thrown out, knocking the four people in front of him down to the ground and causing them to vomit blood. The scout in the outer layer also had no time to dodge as they fell to the ground.


    After the first strike, General Zhong immediately pulled back his hammers. Taking advantage of the time when the scout was retracting his spear, he quickly turned around and threw his hammers out once again. How could the scout defend against the impact of the twin hammers? One by one, they blocked with their spears, and the few people in front of them were also blown away like broken cloth bags. Even though they had used all their strength to block it, they still took a few steps back. General Zhong took the opportunity to rush up and sweep the hall with one leg. The other scout s lost their balance and fell to the ground.


    In three moves and two moves, five scout s were already injured and unable to stand up straight. But General Zhong was also exhausted, and he did not have much energy left in his hasty march. Now that he was continuously swinging such a heavy pair of hammers, no matter how strong he was, he still felt that his strength couldn''t match his heart.


    "This guy is really amazing, he can even dance with the weight of the twin hammers." A scout said in surprise.


    "Of course, otherwise how could Wei Gou still not have caught up to them? If not for these experts, how could he still be able to live a carefree life?" scout length knew that the other party was powerful, and he sighed in his heart, but he quickly continued, "However, no matter how powerful this fellow is, he''s just a grasshopper in the autumn. He won''t be able to live for long. Brothers, even if it''s a battle of attrition, tiredness can tire him out. "Stay in formation, don''t let him have a loophole."


    The scout s took advantage of the moment the General Zhong was climbing up from the ground to fill up the formation.


    "Hahaha ¡­" Clown. If it wasn''t for the fact that this general is exhausted, even you people wouldn''t be enough to fill the gaps in my teeth. " General Zhong was full of heroic spirit, as if he was not afraid of anything in the world.


    "Brothers, don''t be scared by him. Even if he is a tiger, he is still an ordinary tiger now. Kill! " scout length also roared out.


    The eyes of all the scout s revealed a fierce light, as they coordinated and sent out their attacks together.


    The General Zhong was unable to dodge and, just as he had expected, was forced back. He was not willing to waste his time like this. Even if he had to die here, he would be dragged down by a few of them. Otherwise, how lonely would it be on the Road to River Styx!


    As such, the General Zhong was no longer afraid of being pierced by enemies. His left hand instantly threw the copper hammer, and directly grabbed the two guns at the side. He forcefully pulled in his own direction, and the Right Hand lifted the copper hammer and swept forward. The copper hammer that was thrown out with his left hand knocked another few steps towards scout whose horizontally blocked the spear. The copper hammer swept out with its left hand and directly smashed the brains of the two scout s that were rushing over. However, the spears behind him continued to pierce his back. If it weren''t for the fact that his clothes were separated and his muscles were taut, he would have been penetrated.


    "Good!" "Looks like this fellow is going to be the final one. Don''t relax, kill him in one go." scout length roared again.


    "Unexpectedly, unsurprisingly... I, a dignified Forbidden Army commander, would actually die in this kind of desolate place. " General Zhong said regretfully. In his heart, he naturally imagined the day where he would die in battle. He dreamt of dying tragically in a battlefield that was the focus of tens of thousands of people. And now, in the cold dense forest with only a few people around, how could he not feel regret?


    "With us as witnesses, you, Wei Gou''s accomplice should be able to rest in peace." The scout length said mercilessly.


    "Wei Gou''s accomplice? Hahaha ¡­ That''s right, he is completely devoid of conscience. Even if I have to die in battle today, I can still preserve my loyal name. " The General Zhong laughed.


    scout length felt that the person in front of him seemed to really hate what Wei Yutian was doing, and a plan formed in his mind.


    "This junior truly admires the loyalty of the general." Wei Gou was heartless, it was not worth it for the general to die for him. If the general is willing to inform this junior of Wei Gou''s whereabouts, this junior can guarantee his life. "Otherwise ¡­" As scout length spoke, he shot a glance at the other scout s with their combat power s.


    scout length had already expected the other party to speak in such a manner, so he did not speak further and waved his hand downwards. The scout s and General Zhong s continued their slaughter, and their miserable wails shocked the surrounding birds to the point that they were flying randomly.


    General Zhong was continuously injured, with blood flowing out. Only half of the scout surrounding him remained. However, he also knew that he was at the end of his tether and he would definitely die today. He could only hope that in the next life, he would be loyal to a virtuous king.


    "Put the gun away, don''t let him die, I still have something to ask him." scout length saw that General Zhong no longer had any chance to resist, and anxiously said.


    "Ask me something? "Don''t waste your time. You won''t get anything from me."


    As soon as General Zhong finished speaking, he exhausted his last bit of strength and crashed headfirst into his own copper hammer, immediately dying. scout length did not have time to stop him, he could only shake his head lightly.


    A general who vowed to defend his name with his life, died before anyone could even react, the scout s all felt a sense of regret.


    "scout length, this general really has a fiery personality! So loyal and so straightforward. That is truly admirable. " A scout shook his head and said.


    "Yeah, I''ve been in the army for more than ten years, and I don''t admire much about it. This general is one of them. You should bury him well. When I have time, I will come here to visit him. " The scout length said straightforwardly.


    All the scout s were soldiers that had served in the army for many years. They had seen countless battles before and after the enemy attacked, and they had long put life and death on the line. Perhaps from the moment they entered the army camp, they had already imagined the future ending of this general. If there was no war, how could they express their value? If they didn''t die, how could they prove their honor?


    The chase in the forest was not over. As a crown prince who did not have the slightest bit of virtue to be a saint, what could Wei Yutian do even if he managed to escape death? The mountains and rivers of the Chu and Tang Dynasties had already become a part of the past.

 C6 mutiny

    General Guo had already realized that the three generals who were sent out had met with trouble. Since there was no news from either side, he could only brace himself and continue forward.


    After more than an hour, the scout that Hu Xiong had sent out all returned to report. After hearing about the situation, Hu Xiong was enraged. Just like that, he hurriedly led his army to the east. This time, their speed was much faster than before.


    Wei Yutian was burning with anxiety. Even though he was a crown prince who did not have much knowledge, he still understood why the three people he sent out did not return. He could only shout at the General Guo: "You useless things, the people you sent out won''t be able to come back."


    It would be strange if General Guo could remain calm at this moment. He was already very annoyed with Wei Yutian, and now that he heard his opponent''s complaints, how could he not let out a few words? "You are quite useful. If you continue to annoy me, I won''t wait on you. "


    Wei Yutian was immediately enraged in his heart. After exiting the palace, the people in front of him no longer held him in any regard.


    "The country belongs to laozi, laozi can play however laozi likes. If you don''t want to serve, then hurry up and get lost. Even if I die, it''s none of your business. "You have to thank your father for taking away our country, or else how could you have the chance to offend our superiors here?" Wei Yutian looked like a dead pig that was not afraid of boiling water, it was obvious that he was breaking down and falling. Of course, he had always felt that it didn''t matter, as long as he wasn''t dead yet.


    When the generals heard it, they really wanted to emulate General Guo and give Wei Yutian a ruthless slap. Very quickly, a feeling that the mud in their hearts couldn''t support the wall appeared. The generals were perplexed as to whether there was any value in protecting such a crown prince.


    At this moment, the generals were on the verge of tears. With the sudden appearance of the Yellow General, everyone seemed to have seen hope.


    Wei Yutian''s spirits suddenly perked up, but immediately after, he said worriedly: "What kind of place is the canyon? I can''t swim, I''ll definitely die if I jump into the river. Aren''t you choosing this path to intentionally harm my life? "


    No one paid any more attention to Wei Yutian, and immediately acted as if he was nothing but a dog''s mouth.


    General Guo and the rest finally revealed relaxed smiles. However, the danger had not been removed, and it was still unknown whether the other side of the ravine was safe or not. After all, there was not a single nation in the world that did not wish to capture Wei Yutian.


    "There''s no time to lose, let''s hurry up and set off!" Although Yellow General was very tired, he immediately urged everyone.


    General Guo nodded his head repeatedly, because the unease in his heart was growing stronger and stronger, as if he would be overtaken if he did not leave soon. The crowd did not stay any longer and quickly moved forward. But Wei Yutian was still a crown prince after all, he was extremely angry, it was not easy for his to reach where he was now. General Guo obviously saw through this, and immediately took off his armor and carried Wei Yutian on his back.


    Seeing this, Yellow General turned his eyes and said: "I think everyone should take off your armor. Not only will it increase your speed, it will also make it easier to swim when jumping into the river."


    Everyone felt that the Yellow General''s words made sense, so they took off their armor one by one. In order to prevent the enemies from noticing their light escape, he hung all of his armor on top of the tall trees. This way, no matter how many people there were in the team, as long as they did not use the lightness exercise, they would not be discovered. However, their every move was clearly seen by the scout who followed closely behind. Including Wei Yutian, there were still seven people in their group. The sound of them fleeing was relatively loud, so they were unable to discover that someone was following them.


    "Yellow General, where is your Twin Tiger Whip?"


    General Guo observed in detail, with Wei Yutian behind his back, he was still thinking of how he should resist if he met with an enemy. When he realized that he was no longer in possession of the Yellow General''s weapon, an indescribable feeling of bewilderment arose in his heart, and the unease he felt grew even stronger.


    "The two whips are too heavy. I hid him in a stone crevice at the side of the canyon." The Yellow General replied.


    "Tell me, what is the environment outside the forest, other than the Great Canyon?" General Guo continued to ask, this was a habit of his which was formed after a long period of war. Once one was familiar with the terrain, they would be able to analyze it beforehand and prepare for their next move.


    "Under this moonlight, my line of sight is really limited. Still, I looked left and right. Twice it was a grassy plain. " Yellow General and General Guo have been comrades-in-arms for more than ten years, so they understood the purpose of the inquiry. Thus, they continued to speak, "Don''t worry, we won''t be able to hide the army there.


    Hearing that, the worry in General Guo''s heart receded a little. Even if there really was an enemy behind them, they would not be able to catch up with them while they were running away in their light clothing.


    Another half an hour had passed and Hu Xiong was no longer able to catch up with them, unless General Guo and the rest were delayed by them for a long time.


    Wei Yutian was tossed around on General Guo''s back, causing him to feel extremely uncomfortable. In the past, he rarely walked and sat on palanquins. He was too tired from walking and the palanquin was too heavy for sitting on, and he was almost always carried by palace maid or Eunuch.


    "Could it be that he was carrying someone on his back, because everything This Crown Prince eats will be thrown out."


    "Then come down and walk by yourself!" After General Guo finished speaking, he directly placed Wei Yutian on the ground. After carrying it for more than an hour, he was exhausted.


    Wei Yutian was a little displeased, but since the other party was not going to carry them, he had no other choice.


    "Crown Prince, let me carry you!" Yellow General knelt in front of Wei Yutian and carried him on his back.


    Since they were running for their lives, it was normal for Yellow General to take the initiative to increase his speed while carrying the crown prince on his back.


    After about an hour, they finally heard the sound of flowing water from the canyon. Everyone became excited as their faces brimmed with the joy of escaping into the sky. Only General Guo''s face was sallow. Although the uneasiness in his heart had been alleviated, it had not been relieved.


    "Everyone, why don''t we take a rest first? We''ll need more strength while we''re in the water. I''ll go get my weapon first." The Yellow General said with concern, he was truly exhausted.


    When the Yellow General said this, everyone immediately looked like an eggplant that had been beaten by frost and lost all spirit. Everyone was truly tired. The feeling of being chased after was not pleasant for these generals.


    The Tiger Fighting Twin Whip had followed the Yellow General for more than twenty years, and was a treasure passed down from the ancestors of the Yellow General. The first generation master had fought through the rivers and mountains under the''s leadership. If the Yellow General did not hold this in his hand, he really did not feel safe.


    "Finally, I can take a breather. If I can escape and ascend to heaven, the Crown Prince will have to turn over a new leaf." "Although we will still protect you well, the rivers and lakes are dangerous, maybe there will be times when we will be unable to do anything." General Guo was worried for Wei Yutian. Even if he was going to stay by the side of this crown prince, he wouldn''t do anything to help him.


    Wei Yutian had a face full of arrogance. Since the moment he came into contact with General Guo, he had never seen the other party act this way.


    Just as Wei Yutian was about to speak, Yellow General took his Tiger Whip and quickly rushed over.


    "Everyone, rest well. Let''s hurry up and set off!" General Guo stood up and instructed. No one expressed any complaints, and even Wei Yutian pursed his lips, with the exception of a look of displeasure on his face.


    Soon, everyone had left the forest. Although it was only illuminated by the blood-red moonlight, it still gave off the feeling that his field of vision had been opened. It was just as Yellow General had said, there was no cover within his line of sight, but only the sound of his voice could not be seen.


    "Hey!" Why is Yellow General gone? " Wei Yutian suddenly asked, obviously everyone was too excited to notice this point. Only a heartless person like Wei Yutian would not be so excited at this moment.


    As soon as these words were spoken, the surrounding sound of wind rose up and then immediately stopped. In less than three breaths, the sound of orderly and uniform footsteps could be heard. The earth trembled, causing the entire coast of the canyon to crumble.


    "Oh no, the Yellow General is betraying us!" General Guo immediately reacted.


    Just as he finished speaking, from a place where he couldn''t even see her came the voice of the Yellow General, "Brothers, I was also forced to such an extent. This heartless crown prince was someone who could be killed by anyone. My xanthopanax is a loyal clan, from the founding of the Chu and Tang Dynasties to now, we have done countless of meritorious deeds. But just because of this person who angered both god and men, my xanthopanax was annihilated. Brothers, you are different from me. The merits that you have done for Chu and Tang Dynasties is incomparable to the xanthopanax''s. I am impressed by your loyalty, but xanthopanax cannot run out of oil. Brothers, it is not worth dying for this inhumane thing. I advise everyone to give up on the dark. "


    Wei Yutian was shocked, he was enraged, someone actually dared to betray him.


    "You damned bastard, you actually dared to betray me." If I am to die, even if I become an evil ghost, I will still skin you alive. " Wei Yutian said angrily. In his mind, he was the Crown Prince of Chu and Tang Dynasties, so everyone had to submit to him. However, the situation was different now. No matter how infuriated he was, he could only shout in anger.


    "Hahaha ¡­" Wei Gou, you want to skin me alive? If the people you''ve harmed could turn into evil spirits, then I''m afraid that you would not have had the chance to speak with me in this place. " Yellow General could not help but laugh.


    General Guo had not spoken the entire time. He was blaming himself, blaming himself for discovering that Yellow General had already betrayed him. Ever since the Yellow General had reunited with everyone, they had been urging everyone to move forward. The reason he took the initiative to carry the Crown Prince was obviously to pull everyone into a trap. The reason he allowed everyone to take off their armor was probably to make it easier for everyone to lose their lives. Using the excuse of picking up weapons was probably to send a signal to the enemy that they had entered a trap. The weapon was said to be placed at the edge of the valley, to need to be retrieved even before reaching the valley. This was obviously a problem, but General Guo was not suspicious at all.


    "Yellow General, I respect your loyalty for hundreds of years, and I even take you as a role model for everyone. However, I didn''t expect you to use our trust to lure us into your trap. I was blind and was unable to see through your abnormality, but it is already too late for me to say anything now. If you still have a bit of brotherhood, then come out and fight me to the death. If you want us to renounce loyalty like you, we would absolutely not dare to do it. "


    The loyalty General Guo had to protect even if he died, was trampled on so easily by the Yellow General that he had once viewed as a role model. How could he not feel resentment in his heart? Right now, he only had one thought, which was to fight the Yellow General to the death and sever his former brotherly relationship.


    "General Guo, there are several times where I was almost seen through by you. You are a righteous and honorable man, and I, Huang, am indeed worthy of you and my brothers. So, I still have to advise everyone, don''t lose your life for the sake of this beast that doesn''t care about everyone''s lives. " Yellow General said guiltily.


    Wei Yutian was getting anxious, afraid that these people would betray him and turn into a lonely person, he did not even think about it.


    "You guys aren''t going to betray me, are you?" With Wei Yutian''s personality, even if he wanted to keep these people in front of him, it would be with a questioning tone.


    Everyone understood what Wei Yutian was thinking, although they did not like his words, they did not have any intentions of betraying them. They did not reply Wei Yutian, their eyes flickering with a resolute light. They were already prepared to die. However, no matter what, he had to carve a path for the Crown Prince to jump into the river and escape.


    "Yellow General, our attitude is very clear, so don''t waste your breath. You might be able to live, but in the future generations, you should be clear about whether they will judge you as the one who left the roots for the xanthopanax, or whether they will say that you have disgraced the loyalty of the xanthopanax. " He was trying to stall for time, trying to think of a way to win a chance for Wei Yutian out of the ten thousand soldiers in a while.


    Yellow General was startled, but he did not regret it. Everyone had their own aspirations, it wasn''t wrong to preserve the bloodline of the xanthopanax.


    "Your bickering is quite lively. However, I don''t have time to waste here with you all."


    The person who spoke was Great General Tong Shibai. He was a great general of the, a cunning and cunning man who was familiar with the ways of the army, and had the courage of a thousand men.

 C7 A road of blood was cut open

    It turned out that had caught him while Yellow General was walking eastward, as he explored the outside of the dense forest. Yellow General couldn''t win in a battle, and had his ancestors'' two whips that were used to hit tigers. Tong Shibai was a cunning and scheming man, he knew that there was no one in the world who did not hate Wei Yutian, so he tried to probe him out, and sure enough, he managed to rebel against Yellow General. Therefore, using the Tiger Breaking Whip as a pledge, he could only repay after he was lured over by the Yellow General.


    The Yellow General already hated Wei Yutian to the extreme, even if he saved Wei Yutian, he would probably not serve him anymore.


    Tong Shibai got down from the horse with a sharp blade in his hand. Taking advantage of Yellow General''s inattentiveness, he stabbed him from his back to his chest. Yellow General was caught off guard, he did not even have the chance to speak. He could only glare angrily at the person who killed him. He would never have thought that he would die like this, whether it was his bloodline or loyalty, but in the end, nothing came of it.


    "Without a loyal dog, if you lose the value of being used, you will no longer have the right to continue living." Tong Shibai said indifferently, his appearance was so cold that it could make people''s hair stand, and even the surrounding air became colder.


    A cold breeze blew past, along with the smell of blood. General Guo and the rest knew that the person who betrayed them had been killed without any warning by the enemy. Although he felt that the Yellow General deserved to die, he was still reluctant to part with her due to their past friendship.


    "Hand Wei Gou over! Rest assured, you are all loyal people, I will not kill you. " As Tong Shibai spoke, he slowly walked over to the crowd while dragging the corpse of the Yellow General. archer followed closely behind.


    and the rest had witnessed Tong Shibai''s viciousness. Thus, no matter what the other party said, they would not believe it.


    General Guo knew that there was only one path of death left for him, so he said to the rest, "General Li, Lu Er and I will stop the enemy, while the General Zhu, General Liu and General Cheng bring the crown prince to flee towards the canyon. As long as we jump into the river, we can live."


    No one said anything. They had a tacit understanding of each other, so they obviously knew how to carry out the orders.


    "Prince Wei, my Yanyun Emperor is merciful and has ordered us to protect you to go back. The people in front of you are probably trying to use you as a shield. Hurry up and come over so that I won''t hurt you with all my arrows. "


    Seeing that he could not convince the General Guo and the others, Tong Shibai set his sights on Wei Yutian. He was very clear that Wei Yutian, the heartless crown prince of a deceased country, was definitely a person who was afraid of death.


    After Wei Yutian heard this, although he did not dare believe it, his heart still revealed a trace of luck. He was only twenty-four years old, and he didn''t want to die.


    "Don''t believe that person''s words. They want to take you back and torture you endlessly. You are the crown prince, you can''t let them lose the last bit of dignity of the The Empire of Chu and Tang. " General Guo hurriedly said, afraid that this crown prince, who did not have any dignity or willpower, would change his mind.


    Wei Yutian did not care about the dignity of the The Empire of Chu and Tang, he only cared about whether he was carefree and happy, and how he would be happy after his death. The reason why he did not answer right away was because he was afraid that the other party would lie to him.


    "Prince Wei, you should be clear about the crime of forging an imperial decree. "Don''t worry, we really came to pick you up." Tong Shibai continued to speak, his tone was extremely sincere, and it did not look like he was lying at all.


    Wei Yutian naturally knew how great of a crime it was to forge an imperial edict, so he believed in Tong Shibai''s words without any hesitation. Just as he was about to run away from General Guo, General Zhu struck him and caused him to faint.


    "General Guo, being able to work with you for thirteen years is my life''s fortune. If there''s an afterlife and you''re still brothers, take care! "


    General Zhu carried the unconscious Wei Yutian, looked at General Liu and General Cheng, then quickly ran in the direction of the sound of water.


    Tong Shibai did not immediately chase after him, but revealed a disdainful smile instead. Because in the direction that General Zhu and the rest were running, there were also the heavy soldiers he had placed down.


    Just as General Zhu and the rest ran ten zhang away, they saw hundreds and thousands of enemies surrounding them. But he kept going, and there was no fear or surprise in his eyes. He then took off his belt and tied Wei Yutian to his back.


    When the General Guo heard the sound of soldiers, he knew that if he wanted to cut a path of blood, the most direct method was to first capture the thief and the king. Then he said: "Opposite of you, General, since you are able to defeat Yellow General, I wonder if you can win against me too. If you have the guts, then let''s spar as well."


    "Hahaha ¡­" It won''t be easy to capture me and use me as a hostage. You must be General Guo, the leader of the ten great Forbidden Army s of the Chu and Tang Dynasties. I wish I could fight with you. " Tong Shibai revealed his untamed battle intent, the killing intent immediately spread out from his body, causing the surrounding archers to hastily dodge, the pressure making them feel as if they couldn''t breathe.


    Tong Shibai''s aura came over, causing the General Guo to be shocked. He did not expect the other party to be so strong. It was only now that he understood that it was not wrong for the Yellow General to be defeated by this man. Of course, this also stirred up endless excitement in General Guo.


    "To have such a powerful aura, it seems that it is indeed worth fighting." However, it''s not enough for you to defeat me like this. " General Guo suddenly revealed his own internal strength, it was so strong that it made all the archer that were ten meters away limp on the ground. General Guo was clearly much stronger than the previous General Chen s, and also not that tired. These archer were not a match for the scout which was one in a hundred, so they would naturally be pressured to the point of losing the ability to fight.


    At this time, General Zhu and the rest were already fighting with the surrounding Soldiers. Soldiers did not use his bow and arrow because he was afraid that he would accidentally kill Wei Yutian, this demon that was used by many countries to torment them.


    The combat power of the three people of General Zhu was easily crushed as if it was made of dried weeds. Those ordinary soldiers had no way to resist at all. The general leading the encirclement could no longer sit still, and directly looked at the five deputy general s beside him. The six of them rode their horses and charged forward, clashing with General Zhu and the other two, they were at a loss of what to do, and gradually even took the form of two against one.


    General Guo was about to rush up to Tong Shibai and fight him. Suddenly, a cold arrow came from behind Tong Shibai, aimed straight for General Guo''s head. However, the closer they got, the more the arrows deviated from their trajectory, and the more their power fell. However, General Guo was too focused and the arrow was caught off guard, so the arrow still pierced through his left arm.


    "Who dares to shoot and shoot without my permission?" Tong Shibai angrily turned around and roared. Although he was not an honest and straightforward person, he still cared a lot about his fighting with the General Guo. This arrow almost made him lose all his interest.


    "Uh, I''m sorry, I accidentally caught the General Tong''s mood."


    The person who spoke was Surveillance, who was sent by the Yanyun Emperor to stand beside Tong Shibai. He could be considered a genuine divine archer, and the fact that he did not even manage to hit the General Guo''s head shocked him quite a bit. Although there was an objective reason for the sky to shine, it had to be said that the General Guo was indeed strong.


    Tong Shibai did not say anything else, because he did not wish to shed all pretense of cordiality for the sake of the enemy and the Surveillance. However, he also realized that if they were to fight head on, it was very likely that he would be captured. Of course, he didn''t think that there would be anything amiss in the following match, as he didn''t care about winning or losing anyway.


    General Guo realized that it would be difficult to capture Yue Yang after he got injured. But he did not dare wait any longer either, and directly rushed towards Tong Shibai. His weapons were the two Dragons Nine Spikes, coiled around his waist. Tong Shibai used the twin blades. Although it wasn''t particularly heavy, it was extremely sharp and hard.


    When they just fought, General Guo only used his bare hands to send out a palm strike straight towards Tong Shibai''s head. Tong Shibai held his blade horizontally above his head, the blade edge facing outwards. General Guo''s hands were nimble. He instantly retracted his palm, clenched his left hand into a fist and punched towards the opponent''s abdomen. When Tong Shibai saw this, he immediately raised his right leg and used his knee to clash with the fist. The two of them had strong inner force skills, and this collision directly sent both of them flying. Although General Guo was a few steps less than Tong Shibai, the arrow wound on his left hand really hurt.


    At this moment, General Lu and General Li also quickly took action. Seeing that the General Guo and Tong Shibai were fighting one on one, he took the chance and rushed towards the direction of the General Zhu. But, Tong Shibai''s four vanguards immediately rushed forward, forming a one against two situation. These four people''s skills were also quite outstanding, not much weaker than Li Jun and Lu Wen.


    General Guo''s group of three had already fallen into a battle to the death with their enemies, and it was difficult to determine who would win in a short period of time. Between moves, between weapons, there would be mutual anxiety as they moved forward and backward. No matter which side he was on, he wouldn''t be able to get much of a profit. It was just Li Jun and Lu duo fighting one on two was a bit too much for them.


    On the other hand, on the General Zhu''s side, their fight with the six generals who came with them had left them in a state of chaos. However, the two people who were fighting against the General Zhu slowly weakened and quickly fell to the ground. Those ordinary soldiers could not get close at all, so how could they possibly hurt the General Zhu himself? Then, he rushed towards the canyon with all his strength. Liu and Cheng had also used all means at their disposal to beat the four generals who had blocked their advance, forcing them to retreat step by step. However, he couldn''t give his opponent a fatal blow, so he could only push back his enemies while dashing towards the canyon.


    Tong Shibai was cunning, in order to force General Guo to use his blade, he had placed all of his points of attack on his left hand. General Guo did not care, because no matter if it was moves or Qi, he had to win by a little bit. It was just that the arrow wounds were continuously bleeding, which made it a little difficult for him.


    Li Jun and Lu Li had fought the hardest, and they could only defend. The clashing of weapons covered the sound of flowing water in the canyon. The clashing of weapons caused the water in the canyon to melt and light up the surroundings. The blood-red moon had no intention of retreating. It was still hanging high in the night sky, as if it was waiting for everything to come to an end.


    The stalemate continued. Li Jun and Lu Lu had already made up their minds. All they could do was to buy time. However, the other four did not intend on letting them do as they pleased. Each move was more vicious than the last. Each force was more powerful than the last. When the weapons clashed, both Li Jun and Lu Sheng felt their hands go numb and their muscles ache.


    Suddenly, General Lu lost his footing and almost stumbled to the ground. Fortunately, his instinctive reaction was very fast, and he did not let the enemy kill him directly. However, one of the enemies took advantage of his inability to get rid of him to sneak an attack on General Lee, who was having a difficult time escaping. General Lee was caught off guard as a one-meter-long gash appeared on his back.


    Just as the General Lee was being chopped down, the situation suddenly turned into a stalemate. When General Lu was back to his normal state, the General Lee could no longer hold the two people he was fighting.

 C8 You are not fit to kill me

    General Guo and the other six had all fallen into a bitter battle. Only Wei Yutian was still in a coma and had no idea about the situation. Their decadence became increasingly apparent. Originally, the other party was just waiting to be slaughtered. It was simply too difficult for them to escape.


    After General Lee shouted, he immediately slashed towards one of the enemies. He was no longer afraid of getting hurt. All he wanted to do was to take care of one person after another. However, things went against his wishes. His attack was blocked by his opponent. The other opponent that he had ignored took the opportunity to strike his neck with his broadsword.


    "AHH!"


    The sound of the General Lee''s tragic death resounded through the night sky and was heard clearly by everyone present.


    Everyone had experienced battles and had long since gotten used to death. However, the sudden shrill cries coming from under the blood moon penetrated the fear that everyone was tightly wrapped up in. Everyone felt their goosebumps rise as cold sweat trickled down their foreheads in fear.


    However, the generals did not dare to relax even a little. Not only because their endurance was stronger, but because if they were not careful, they would be the next to scream.


    General Guo and the rest were in an irreversible situation. After killing the General Lee, the two of them who had released their hands were also participating in the battle against General Lu. It was difficult for two fists to fight against four hands. General Lu did not last long before dying a miserable death under the blade of his enemy.


    Seeing that the other two generals were both killed, Tong Shibai became complacent, and the fighting spirit that flowed out became even more vigorous, the strength that he displayed seemed to have increased by a lot. Under the General Guo''s unarmed attacks, it became somewhat difficult to resist.


    General Zhu led the way, but was always surrounded by a steady stream of soldiers. He continued to fight while carrying Wei Yutian, he was so tired that he couldn''t take it anymore. At this moment, General Liu and General Cheng had finally killed one of their opponents. Just when General Zhu was accidentally stabbed by the soldiers, Liu and Cheng finally killed the remaining three people and rushed to General Zhu''s side.


    Every single place the two sides took was the heart of the General Guo. On the other hand, Tong Shibai didn''t care, in his heart, he didn''t care who died.


    Thus, their speed gradually increased. But the further they went, the more bitter the battle became. There seemed to be no end to the enemy''s attacks. No matter how hard they slashed, they couldn''t break through the encirclement.


    Finally, General Guo could no longer continue empty-handed. He quickly took out two Dragons Nine Section Whip from his waist. Once the nine-section whip was used, Tong Shibai immediately fell into a position that he could only resist. The two whips danced in the air, both the power and direction of the strikes were hard for Tong Shibai to decipher.


    The nine-section whip was swung like two indestructible iron rods, which were blocked by the twin blades and quickly displayed the nature of chains. Fortunately, Tong Shibai had dodged quickly, otherwise, even if the blade was in front of him, he would have had his face chopped off. The nine-section whip wrapped around the black blade. General Guo could not pull it with all his might, so he relaxed his grip on it and released the whip from the blade.


    Very quickly, Tong Shibai suffered many light injuries under the urgent attacks of the General Guo.


    Suddenly, another arrow came from behind Tong Shibai, aimed straight at General Guo''s Right Hand. This time, General Guo took note of it. He quickly turned the nine-section whip to block the arrow, giving Tong Shibai no chance to attack him.


    "Surveillance, if you want to fight, I shall let you win. Tong Shibai said unhappily, he did not have the time to turn his head to look, if he was careless, he might lose his life.


    "I saw that you were about to be defeated, so I decided to help you. What else do you have to say for yourself? If I can fight, why would a general like you come? " Surveillance said in an unconcerned tone not far behind Tong Shibai.


    Surveillance''s words immediately made Tong Shibai speechless. Although he was slightly injured, it wasn''t a problem. If he were to lose, it might not be the case. As long as he understood the rules of the General Guo''s moves, he would be able to fight evenly with his opponent.


    However, the General Guo''s Twin Dragon Nine Stage Whip had already been trained to perfection. There was no set pattern at all. Continuing like this made Tong Shibai extremely unhappy. He could be considered a martial arts genius, but he couldn''t find any flaws in his opponent.


    Suddenly, Tong Shibai escaped from the area of battle, it was obvious that he had lost his patience.


    "archer, get ready!" Tong Shibai roared.


    General Guo did not expect the other party to stop fighting with him, but with hundreds of archer aimed at his body, how could he dare to move lightly?


    "I never thought that Yanyun of the Yanyun would actually not be a hero who would dare to continue fighting. I had originally thought that since you dared to accept the challenge, you could still be considered one of the top figures. General Guo sarcastically said.


    "General Guo, you are indeed worthy of my admiration. In a situation where I was injured, I could still beat the First Martial General of Yan Yun until he could only defend. But in this world, the victor was the king. As long as he could win, why would he care about means? "The word ''hero'' is very precious to me, but it doesn''t matter whether I''m a hero or not. Of course, you wouldn''t be able to see the day I become a hero either."


    Tong Shibai''s concept of a hero was truly hard for the upright and upright General Guo to accept, but what was the use of pursuing all this now.


    "Hahaha ¡­" Your name is Tong Shibai, right? I''ll remember you. Listening to your words, I feel like you don''t deserve to kill me. " General Guo laughed. With the nine-section whip in his hand, even a bow and arrow would not be able to harm him in the slightest.


    Tong Shibai was instantly enraged, and did not want to continue the stalemate with the other party.


    archer drew their bows one by one, and shot several hundred arrows at General Guo. General Guo immediately turned the nine-section whip vertically, at a speed so fast that others would see it as an open shield. In less than three breaths, another hidden group of archer appeared behind him. General Guo had no choice but to spread out both of his hands to the side, blocking all the arrows that were shooting at him. But it was obvious that he wouldn''t be able to hold on for long at this rate.


    On the General Zhu''s side, Liu and Cheng were too tired to continue moving forward. The corpses at their feet began to pile up. Seeing that, the General Zhu stood up again and started fighting. Since they had lost their way, the soldiers behind them surrounded them. Even if they swapped places with them, it would be of no use.


    Liu and Cheng, who had lost their strength, were gradually getting more and more injured. General Liu could not hold on for more than half a second and died from exhaustion in the end. Before he died, his feet were littered with corpses. The scene was extremely horrifying.


    It would not be wrong to describe the current situation of the General Zhu with a sea of corpses and rivers of blood. Under the blood-red light of the moon, this battlefield was like a true hell. Besides the smell of blood, there was nothing else that could make everyone else feel the same way. At this moment, the sound of flowing water could no longer be distinguished.


    Just as the General Zhu was doing his best to resist, the unconscious Wei Yutian suddenly woke up. He was shocked by what he saw in front of his. Even though Wei Yutian had killed countless people, at some point in time, the illusion of those people whom he had crippled bringing him to hell appeared.


    When he realized that everything in front of him was so real, Wei Yutian struggled on the back of the General Zhu as if he was insane. He was afraid that he was also a member of this corpse. Suddenly, a trace of regret appeared in his heart. He regretted committing such a heinous crime, but it only lasted for an instant.


    Wei Yutian''s struggles made it difficult for General Zhu to face his enemy with his heart and soul. Suddenly, the enemy soldiers viciously hit him a few times. He knelt on the ground, and everyone thought that he had finally been killed. Wei Yutian anxiously struggled down General Zhu''s back, the soldiers immediately went forward and grabbed him.


    Just when the dust was about to settle, Hu Xiong, who had been chasing behind them, rushed out of the forest with his army. He had long been informed about everything that had happened through the scout.


    "Leave Zhu Hongyang here for me!" Hu Xiong shouted.


    The army of Yanyun surrounded them.


    Tong Shibai took a closer look and coldly said: "So it''s you. I had thought that Wei Gou still had an army that hadn''t been hanged yet."


    "Brother Tong, keep Zhu Hongyang here for me. I will kill him myself." Hu Xiong anxiously walked into the battlefield and saw that General Guo was still doing his best to defend against the arrows flying at him. Although he admired the feeling in his heart, he only focused on General Zhu.


    "Does the squire brother have enmity with that Zhu fellow?" Tong Shibai asked tentatively.


    "The scar on my face was left by him. I, Hu Xiong, will definitely take revenge."


    Under Tong Shibai''s lead, Hu Xiong arrived at the location of the General Zhu. He was not worried at all that the General Guo would be able to escape. With so many of them shooting arrows nonstop, how could they not be able to suppress a single person?


    "Zhu Hongyang, you actually dared to die when I wasn''t here?"


    When Hu Xiong saw General Zhu kneeling on the ground, the fury in his heart uncontrollably rose.


    Right at this moment, General Zhu who was kneeling on the ground slowly stood up, on the verge of collapse. With a disdainful gaze, he looked at Hu Xiong who was standing in front of him. Although his entire body was in tatters, other than his back that was in tatters, the aura he was emitting was enough to make Hu Xiong tremble with fear, and he did not dare look him in the eye.


    "You? Not worthy to kill me! " General Zhu said with a sonorous and powerful voice. After he finished speaking, he glanced at the captured Wei Yutian, and then shamelessly closed his eyes. He died with guilt towards the person he served. He couldn''t save him, and even if he were to die in battle, he would only be able to achieve half of his loyalty. When he fell down, fortunately, there were still so many enemies that he had killed behind him.


    Hu Xiong stood rooted to the ground, not moving an inch. Even in the face of death, his opponent didn''t give him a proper look.


    General Guo had already realized that Wei Yutian had been captured, with the exception of himself, completely annihilated. The despair that gradually rose in his heart made him unable to resist. He could look down on all heroes, he could be invincible. However, he could not save a crown prince that he had sworn his loyalty to ever since he had joined the army. To him, this was endless grief, and an unspeakable guilt.


    "Die, what''s the use of resisting?" General Guo said in despair.


    The death of a hero is always so tragic. The General Guo had served in the army for nearly 30 years, and there was no one in the world who did not know of his reputation. If not for Wei Yutian, his heroic name would have forever been recorded in history.

 C9 To hell

    What is a hero? What was loyalty? No one really knows. Some people spend their lives poor, just for the name of a hero. Some people die nine times before they become a loyal person. However, the master of a family had different definitions of what they wanted to do and what they wanted to do. The persistence from the past might be able to realize his initial dream, or he might be called stupid after he died. But from his point of view, if he believed what was right, what was there to be afraid of, even if he thought he was stupid?


    Out of the ten leaders of the Chutang s, only one was left with the determination to die. Those glorious past could still be seen in the General Guo''s mind. However, the splendor was like passing clouds. He could not be sure of what would happen in the future. He only hoped that the name Guo Qilin would appear in the river of history.


    The moment General Guo gave up resisting, all the archer s finished firing their arrows. He no longer wanted to resist and fell to the ground in exhaustion. The sound of heavy breathing was the only evidence that he was still alive.


    Tong Shibai squatted in front of General Guo. He did not want to ridicule or ridicule General Guo, but to send him off on his final journey. This was his final respect for a soldier.


    "General Guo, although I am disdainful of your heroic name, at least your loyalty and combat power is something that I am endlessly impressed by. Let me send you on your way to your final glory as a soldier. " Tong Shibai''s expression was calm, no emotions could be seen. Perhaps in his mind, there had never been any true respect towards the enemy. There was only the feeling of comparing the advantages and disadvantages of everything and everyone from his point of view. To give such an evaluation of the General Guo, it was only in terms of loyalty and combat power, he had to admit that the other party was even better than him.


    Just as he finished speaking, Tong Shibai stabbed his blade into General Guo''s chest. At that moment, General Guo had already closed his eyes. He had done his best to protect his master with a trace of regret.


    Hu Xiong was still standing blankly at the spot where the General Zhu had fallen. To him, being looked down upon by others was a great humiliation that he would never be able to wash away. Perhaps as the nation''s strongest combat power, the pride and arrogance in his heart was truly too intolerable to be trampled upon by others. Therefore, even if his opponent was already dead, it would still be difficult to forget about him.


    "Buried all the generals who died here!" Tong Shibai said indifferently.


    Wei Yutian did not resist, but there was a sinister smile on his face. To him, it didn''t matter if the people protecting him died or not. As long as he was still alive, it was fine.


    All the soldiers who hated Wei Yutian could not tolerate Wei Yutian''s attitude anymore. Anger burned in their hearts, and their expressions were sinister as they gritted their teeth and said, "Wei Gou, welcome to hell. "Quickly dig with your bare hands and bury these soldiers who died because of you."


    Tong Shibai''s hatred towards Wei Yutian had yet to reach a very high level, but if he wanted to bribe the warrior''s heart, he would acquiesce.


    "Ah?" Didn''t your Emperor want you to protect me? Do you dare to disobey the decree? " Wei Yutian said in fear, he could not bear to see a pit being dug with his bare hands, even if he could, he was unwilling.


    Just as Wei Yutian finished speaking, the soldier behind him kicked him out and he fell to the ground. The surrounding soldiers were no longer polite. They surrounded him and kept punching and kicking him. He had only been lightly slapped by the General Guo ever since he was young. When had he ever been beaten up like this? To him, this was the beginning of all the suffering he had endured in this world.


    "Ah ¡­" "Wuuu ¡­."


    Wei Yutian painfully yelled while crying. A huge man like him actually started crying without any backbone. This was no wonder as he had never thought that there would be a day where he would be viciously beaten. In his mind, this was not penance. It was still these lowly soldiers that had offended him.


    "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you ¡­"


    Wei Yutian shouted with great effort. He had thought himself to be a high and mighty crown prince who held the life and death of everyone in the world in his hands. The more he shouted, the more power Soldiers had in his kick. His face was bruised and bruised, and he was covered with wounds.


    "Don''t knock him out, he still needs to dig the grave." Some soldiers reminded him.


    None of Tong Shibai''s group stood out to say anything. To them, as long as they managed to bring Wei Yutian back alive, it would be considered as completing their mission.


    "Scoundrel, if you don''t want to continue getting beaten up, then go dig a hole and bury these loyal people who died for you."


    "Good, good ¡­" "I''ll dig, I''ll dig ¡­" Wei Yutian didn''t have anything to worry about, he only wanted these people to stop beating him up. In reality, however, he cursed the soldiers in front of him countless times.


    The Soldiers opened up an opening, and followed suit behind Wei Yutian, kicking him non-stop until he was at a place where he could dig a hole.


    "Grab here."


    "You have to give me tools!" Wei Yutian said with a sullen face, feeling wronged.


    "Give you the tools? Beautiful, brothers, he won''t let us fight. "


    "Don''t, don''t ¡­"


    Wei Yutian knelt on the ground and began to gently dig. He looked like he did not use much strength, but the pain was already unbearable. How could someone as delicate as him be able to endure the pain of his skin rubbing against the ground? The soldier was not satisfied with the outcome and directly slapped Wei Yutian in the face. The burning pain made him feel as if he was placed on fire.


    Although they loathed and hated him, if they wanted to be as inhumane as Wei Yutian, these soldiers would probably never be able to do it. After that slap, Wei Yutian''s movements clearly sped up a bit. Being forced into this situation, no matter how proud he was, he had no choice but to follow the instructions. After all, preserving his life was more important. His hand was quickly torn, and the pain made him grit his teeth and tear his lungs apart. By the time he was numb to it, his hands were badly mutilated.


    It was unknown what Tong Shibai was thinking in his heart. He stood at the side of the canyon, and listened to the sound of the flowing water.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    At this time, Hu Xiong had already recovered from his stunned state. He was, after all, a Great General of the Jinnan, so his mental state should not be so battered that he would lose all signs of recovery. He came to Tong Shibai''s side and faced him with an extremely calm expression. This might be the last time they would speak as allies. Perhaps the next time they would meet, it would be as an enemy.


    Although Tong Shibai was not a good person, he still feared the chaos in the world. It was said that times were turning into heroes, and he had to face the chaotic times of war, with worry and excitement mixed in. This was the first time he had experienced such a feeling.


    "squire brother, what do you think about all this chaos?" Tong Shibai asked.


    Hu Xiong did not think too much, no matter what the world was like, he only cared about fighting. Regarding his future, he was the Great General of the Jinnan. As such, he already held a high position, so it didn''t matter anymore.


    "I don''t have any thoughts. Whether or not the world is in chaos, the only thing that matters to me is whether or not I stand on the battlefield. He was a soldier anyway, so what if he didn''t want to fight? At most, he would just die on the battlefield. "In the end, they even set up the Jinnan''s tombstone. Even if it means that it''s not a wasted trip to this world, there''s no such thing as a regret." Hu Xiong said calmly. This was his most genuine thought, the purest thought of a soldier.


    Tong Shibai didn''t know much about Hu Xiong, but towards the other party''s words, he felt an additional tinge of admiration in his heart.


    "I never thought that squire brother would be so simple and straightforward. He actually established an immortal achievement, allowing it to be passed on through eternity. Have you not thought about it?" Tong Shibai questioned.


    "Hahaha ¡­" So what if he had obtained those things? In the end, it was just a pile of dirt. General Guo and General Zhu that made the world tremble, after many years, would anyone still remember their names? As for those who have already died, even if there was the Road to River Styx, they would not have anything in their hands. After crossing the Bridge of Helplessness, all the memories from their past lives would also vanish. " Hu Xiong looked big and tall, but he had seen through the gains and losses in people''s lives, but not everyone was as pure as him.


    Tong Shibai no longer spoke, and only stood quietly in place. He was not Hu Xiong, and he had a lot of desires in his heart. Even though he was already in the position of Great General, he still hoped to lead the invincible Steel Cavalry of Yanyun to sweep across the Central Plains. This kind of feeling of accomplishment was something that Hu Xiong would never be able to understand.


    After a moment of silence, Tong Shibai said softly: "Can squire brother hand Wei Gou over to us? After all, it was us who caught them. "


    Hu Xiong did not have much desire to bring Wei Yutian back to the capital. If not for the Emperor''s request, by the time he had killed the Chu and Tang Dynasties''s soldiers, he would have already returned to the capital.


    "Take him away!" When I go back, I''ll just say that you guys beat me to it. " Hu Xiong said straightforwardly.


    Just as the Great General of the two countries were discussing endlessly, Wei Yutian had already dug a small hole with his bare hands, but unfortunately, he could not bury a single person at all. Although the pain was already numbed, blood continued to flow out, staining the ground red. His hands trembled non-stop and gradually lost strength. His speed became slower and slower.


    Wei Yutian continued bleeding and finally fainted when his body couldn''t take it anymore. Until he fainted, he could not personally bury any of the generals who desperately protected him. This would be one of the things that he would never be able to let go of after experiencing all the suffering in the world and coming to terms with it.

 C10 Hundred Nation Talks

    General Guo who protected Wei Yutian and the other loyal volunteers were eventually dug and buried by the Yanyun''s.


    Wei Yutian being captured, there would definitely be a Hundred Kingdom Meet. This was a tacit agreement between all the countries in the world, and was also an opportunity for the "Demon Hunter" to show his might. This meeting was held in the capital of the Yanyun, Yan Yun City.


    One month later, the Hundred Empire Lord arrived at Yan Yun City. In an instant, Yan Yun City was under martial law. However, the city began to play the national anthem, a field of joy, singing and dancing.


    Outside the palace gates, the ceremony was extremely luxurious.


    The envoys from the various countries signed on behalf of the emperor, and their words were filled with authority.


    The music of etiquette wound around the beam, and the sounds of discussion resounded throughout the heavens and earth.


    The one who spoke was the Prime Minister of the Yanyun, Hua Lianbi. This person looked old but his face was friendly. He was both well-mannered and had the bearing of a Yanyun. He was a famous bachelor in the world, and it was common for him to give lectures. The students of the world addressed him as "Hua Zi" to express their admiration.


    All the monarchs had smiles on their faces. They couldn''t afford to lose their manners in other countries either.


    When all of them had taken their seats, the eunuchs and servants stood at the entrance of the great hall, the dignified palace maid was waiting at the front of the table. Even the usually lustful and lustful Emperor had become much more obedient now.


    The Sovereign King of Yanyun, Yan Shiji, had not arrived for a long time. Only when they saw that there were no more seats in the main hall, other than the one for the throne, did all the other kings reveal looks of anger.


    "Prime Minister Hua, what does Yanyun mean by this? to be above the other nations? " The Sovereign King of Jinnan, Nan Jifu, had an angry expression, his words were full of doubt, but his eyes were not on Hua Lianbi, but on the throne on the stage.


    When these words were spoken, the kings of a hundred kingdoms all nodded in displeasure.


    "His Majesty the Jinjiang and the other countries, how could my country dare to stand above the other countries? It was just a meeting with the Hundred Kingdoms in the manner of a host, in accordance with the gifts of a saint. " Hua Lianbi bowed and cupped his fists. What he said was right, the saint''s gift was indeed like that. The host was either placed on the left side or in a superior position, and there were also important guests standing on the left side. However, whether one''s status was low or low, it depended on the strength of the nation. There was no one in a weak country who wouldn''t be convinced.


    The kings of the other kingdoms had no choice but to accept it as well. It was a good thing that they were kings. Otherwise, there would be people who would laugh at them for not understanding the gift of saints.


    "His Majesty the Yanyun has arrived. Please rise and pay your respects!" A eunuch standing on the left side of the hall shouted.


    As they stood up to pay their respects, the other countries were no longer willing to accept it. However, there were also many weaker countries who stood up respectfully.


    Yan Shiji did not squint at all, with his crown on his head and his clothes on, he slowly walked to the front of the throne. Seeing that many of the kings had not stood up to greet him, he looked displeased, glaring at the eunuch who had raised his voice just now.


    After a few breaths of time, Yan Shiji''s face turned amiable and said: "The eunuchs in this country aren''t very sensible. Men, take this disrespectful eunuch away and execute him for me."


    Eunuch was shocked, he immediately wanted to say something, but was stopped by the guards in the hall, and was quickly dragged down. After a while, a mournful scream came from outside the palace.


    Actually, anyone could tell that Yan Shiji had done it on purpose. He wanted to test the attitude of the hundreds of countries under heaven towards Yanyun. If they were all respectful and modest, then the great cause of ruling the world would be much smoother.


    However, that eunuch became the victim of Yan Shiji''s probing.


    Although the Hundred Kingdoms'' Emperor was still unhappy, he had no reason to say anything else. Seeing the attitude of the other nations, although Yan Shiji''s expression was still kind, in his heart he was extremely worried about the road of hegemony.


    When everyone was seated, the royal ball started singing and dancing, and the grand banquet started. The ministers and officials of the Hundred Kingdoms stood behind their respective monarchs, not saying a word. Their expressions were also solemn. They were considering their next course of action.


    After around an hour had passed since the singing and dancing banquet, the Toshiba Sovereign King Lu Qingding could no longer hold back and stood up: "Brother Yan Wang should not waste everyone''s time, quickly get to the main topic!"


    Yan Shiji was waiting for someone to break the stalemate, then he waved his hand and left. Only then did he open his mouth and say, "Since Brother Lu is straightforward, I won''t delay either." This time, I have come to invite everyone here for two things to discuss. One is about the matter regarding the Guardian, and two is about the Chu and Tang Dynasties exterminating one of the world. "


    When it came to the unity of the world, the emissaries and officials inside the palace all whispered to each other, not knowing what the Yanyun meant.


    "The unity of the world depends on one''s own ability, there is no need to negotiate. All of us are here to discuss the matter of the evil fiend''s punishment. " Lu Qingding spoke bluntly, not afraid of anyone objecting.


    Nan Jifu saw that there was someone who had the same opinion as him, so he took the chance and said: "There is unity under the heavens, what use is there in discussing, in the end, we still have to meet once and for all. If we were to discuss this matter today, it would be equivalent to declaring war. "


    "Hahaha ¡­" My Yanyun is willing to be on good terms with all the kingdoms in the world, if the world cannot unify the troops, wouldn''t that be better? This matter is not urgent, let''s discuss about it after we have finished discussing about the Demon Guard. " Yan Shiji''s heroic appearance made everyone feel extremely unhappy.


    In the Hundred Nation Talks, Yan Shiji did not dare to be too rash. One must know that the armies of the 100 nations were led by the Great General s themselves. They surrounded the Yanyun so that not even a drop of water could leak out.


    "Since that''s the case, then I''d like to request Brother Yan Wang to explain the situation first." Lu Qingding said with his eyes wide open.


    Yan Shiji immediately looked at Hua Lianbi, and Hua Lianbi took out the letter from his sleeve, and read out loud: "Your Majesty Yan Yun, the Yan Monarch has spoken. "A hundred years of life and death torture is a light punishment. If we add in the fact that he dug the tomb of his ancestor, he might be able to redeem his sins ¡­"


    To dig the tomb of a Sovereign King that had existed in the Chutang for almost four hundred years, this was truly a bit too much. After all, when the Chutang was in power, there were people living and working in peace, untouchable by outsiders. It was not appropriate for Wei Yutian to go by himself but meet his ancestors instead. How could the various nations in the palace not know about this? But why did Yan Shiji have to say it like that, they all guessed in their hearts.


    When Hua Lianbi finished reciting, the excited sounds became even louder.


    The Sovereign King of Chuan He Guo, He Gusheng, said calmly: "The crime of protecting the devil, when did it involve our ancestors. The ancestors of the Chu and Tang Dynasties had tried their best to fight against the other races in order to protect the country and its people. If we were to do this, it might bring about the wrath of the heavens and the earth. "


    "I completely understand Brother He Wang''s words. After all, Chuan He Guo only humiliated one external phase and his wife. Not only were five external phase s and their wives killed, even Prince Yan Yun and his beloved concubine were humiliated. This kind of national shame, if it is lightly judged, how can our Yanyun''s dignity be assured. " Yan Shiji''s face turned sinister as he shouted in anger.


    He Gusheng heard this and did not speak anymore. Instead, it was Hua Lianbi who coughed lightly, signalling Yan Shiji not to be too agitated, in case his image was tarnished.


    Waiting for the various nations to express their opinions, Yan Shiji then opened his mouth once again and said: "If we do not dig out the Chutang''s ancestral tomb, then how will my Yanyun clean up the shame? And how can the nations of the world wash away their shame, and how can they give an explanation to their citizens? "


    All the countries obviously heard the meaning behind Yan Shiji''s words, so no one interrupted.


    Seeing that no one was interrupting, the corner of Yan Shiji''s mouth raised a little, and then continued to speak, "Why should I talk about the unity of the world? Since the Chu and Tang Dynasties is unable to dig up the ancestral tombs, we might as well use the mountains and rivers as the reason. What do the various kings think? "


    When the words were said, the hall was immediately in an uproar again, because this was obviously a suggestion to the 100 nations of the world to divide Chu and Tang Dynasties amongst themselves. This suggestion would definitely cause all the Sovereigns to be extremely moved, but how to divide it up was not something Yan Shiji had said clearly.


    "Brother Yan, the way you said it was unclear. Please explain it clearly before we come back to discuss it." The Sovereign King of Xiang Mu, Mu Yinzi frowned. Xiang Mu had always been at peace with the world. Even though she had also been humiliated by Wei Yutian as a official, taking into account the lives of everyone in the world, Mu Yinzi was also not willing to let the flames of war engulf the people and cause the people to suffer. It would be even better if there was a way to unify the world without fighting.


    "That''s true, Brother Mu Wang is extremely correct. "Let me explain in detail ¡­" Yan Shiji spoke frankly, his words revealing his support for his own side. According to the number, rank, and weight of the disgraced ministers, the Central Plains was divided into countless equal parts, and then the area of the land was calculated with the total number of points.

 C11 Whip Demons of the Hundred Kingdoms

    Yan Shiji''s method of splitting up the world was quickly recognized by most of the powerful nations that had been humiliated, and although those weak nations were dissatisfied, they could do nothing about it. The things that Yan Shiji had planned, were only beginning to bear fruit. However, everyone knew that this was just a stopgap measure. Even if the land was divided up, they would still meet again in the future. The only difference was whether the teacher was famous or not.


    Wind and Li Kingdom and The State of Peru were outside the Central Plains, and because they had never participated in the matters of the Central Plains, they had never been treated inhumanly by Wei Yutian. With such a method of dividing up the loot, they obviously wouldn''t be able to get half an inch of land. Although he was helpless, he had the intention to chase after them.


    The Lord of The State of Peru, Tu Suo Ge, saw that the situation had been set, and said: "Since the method of unification has been decided, the process shall be discussed in detail by the mandarin seed, I believe that all the countries will receive a satisfactory answer. My The State of Peru did not involve myself with matters of the Central Plains. It is not disrespectful of her to be invited here today. After whip-magic, I will set out to return to my homeland and wait for the Central Plains to settle down.


    The countries all understood his noble words. Inviting the Wind and Li Kingdom s was''s intention to win them over to his side, to form an alliance. He wouldn''t need to fight alone when he reached the Central Plains.


    "What Brother Tuso said is extremely true. It is indeed extremely appropriate to give the mandarin seed s of the Hundred Kingdoms the details of unifying the world to discuss. Brother Tuso is willing to befriend the 100 nations of Central Plains. In fact, it is the fortune of the entire world, and Yan Shiji thanked you first on behalf of the citizens. " Yan Shiji intentionally expressed his good intentions, but did not make the other rulers unhappy, so he continued to speak: "The Hundred Kingdoms are going to punish the Evil Emperor, but since it is our country who has caught it, how about my Yanyun take first place? As for the order of the kingdoms, the proposal would be decided by the lots drawn by the kings. The penalty for each country is half a year. If Brother Wang doesn''t have any objections, we will begin the Whip Magic Conference. "


    There was nothing wrong with Yan Shiji''s suggestion, so the other nations did not object.


    But the method of drawing lots, Yanyun had long done something to it, causing most of the powerful countries to be ranked first. Otherwise, even if a powerful country were to step aside, it would still be difficult to implement them.


    At this time, Wei Yutian was tied to a execution platform copper column. The copper column was originally the time when the Shang Zhou was being shelled, and had now spread throughout the world. Luckily the copper column was not scalded to death, otherwise Wei Yutian would definitely have been scalded to death.


    "Let go of me, you random bandits! How dare you treat the This Crown Prince in such a manner? Once the This Crown Prince regains control, we will definitely kill all of you ¡­ " Wei Yutian continuously cursed. Of course, he knew that he would never be able to return to the past. He could only curse loudly to vent the anger in his heart. However, his curses were completely drowned out by the complaints of the people around him.


    The citizens of Yanyun surrounded the execution platform so tightly that not even a drop of water could leak out. If not for the clean execution platform, the citizens would have disregarded the imperial edict long ago and smashed Wei Yutian until his face turned black and blue.


    After the drawing of lots ended, the Hundred Kingdom King rode on his palanquin and arrived in front of the execution platform.


    Wei Yutian''s clothes were taken off by the execution platform''s guards and he was waiting for the other kings to come whip him.


    Three lashes per country, a bowl of salt water. The execution platform had even arranged for a few torture doctors to specifically prevent Wei Yutian from fainting or dying.


    When all the monarchs of the various empires had arrived, the citizens had also quietened down.


    "Dog, you finally came. This Crown Prince has been waiting for you for a long time. Do you know how your ministers and princes died? Do you know how I ravaged your beauties? Hahaha ¡­ Let me tell you! The Crown Prince of Yanyun had crawled into my crotch, eaten my feces, and all his fingers were shattered by me one by one. That sound was truly beautiful to listen to. "That princess'' consort is simply a beauty. In bed ¡­" Wei Yutian said loudly, his expression was full of excitement, and it looked extremely wild.


    Before Wei Yutian could finish speaking, Yan Shiji angrily roared out, "Use some charcoal to gag Wei Mo."


    Even if the king of a country was mentally prepared, he was still caught unprepared by Yan Shiji''s move. Such methods, as a sovereign, were truly a bit too vicious and merciless.


    Wei Yutian forcefully opened his mouth and took three consecutive mouthfuls of fire. His mouth was filled with blood and sizzling sounds continuously. Soon after, white smoke rose from his mouth and scorched the surface of his tongue and the wall of his mouth.


    His expression was ferocious, his eyes were rolling up, and his entire body was struggling. Beads of sweat the size of beans spread from his head to his entire body, gradually seeping into his pants as well.


    In order to not let the burning coal be spat out, the executioner even used iron skin to seal Wei Yutian''s mouth, and then tied him to the copper column.


    Before Wei Yutian could even cry out and struggle, Yan Shiji had already announced smilingly, "Let''s not delay this any further. Whip Magic Conference will officially begin."


    At this moment, anyone with bright eyes could see that the expressions on the faces of the various kings were extremely fascinating to behold. Some of them were malevolent and excited, some had fanatical expressions, some were cold and indifferent, and some even turned their heads and did not dare to look straight at Wei Yutian.


    Yan Shiji went up the execution platform first, took the whip, and used a great amount of strength to whip Wei Yutian''s upper body. With that whip strike, the tender skin and flesh of Wei Yutian had already been ripped apart. Adding the pain of the burning charcoal in his mouth, he almost fainted.


    At this moment, the Torture Doctor walked forward, preparing to stimulate Wei Yutian''s mental state.


    Yan Shiji whipped two more times in a row, causing Wei Yutian''s tender flesh to flutter as three whip marks all came out with blood. Following that, Yan Shiji picked up a bowl of salt water and sprinkled it on the wound, instantly raising Wei Yutian''s spirits up.


    Wei Yutian cried out in pain. Luckily he could not say a single word, otherwise he would say all of the curses in his heart. He still did not know regret. He felt that he was the supreme Crown Prince, that everything he had done in the past was justified.


    After Yan Shiji spat at Wei Yutian, he slowly walked down from the execution platform with an expression of extreme viciousness and unsatisfaction. When he arrived in front of the various Thrones, he revealed a gentle and kind expression, and said to the Jinnan Sovereign Nan Jifu: "Now it''s Brother Nan Wang''s turn to perform."


    Nan Jifu rolled up his sleeves, his expression eager, and walked to the top of the execution platform in an extremely fanatical manner. He placed his hands on his hips, and turned to say: "My royal brothers, and the citizens of the Yanyun, my Jinjiang has never personally dealt with prisoners before. "Today, because of our national shame, I can only make a move."


    Although Nan Jifu''s words were pleasant to hear, the bloodthirsty expression on his face revealed his true nature without restraint. This caused some of the kings present to feel a chill in their hearts.


    The moment he finished speaking, Nan Jifu turned around and received the whip. He opened his mouth, stuck out his tongue, and greeted Wei Yutian with all his might. He was a Sovereign King who had very few training in martial arts, with this whip strike, he was much stronger than Yan Shiji.


    As soon as the whip came into contact with his skin, it exploded. When he left, the pit was still white. In the blink of an eye, fresh blood gushed out, and Wei Yutian immediately fainted from the pain.


    "How can he be so easily knocked out with a single whip? How depressing!" After Nan Jifu finished speaking, without waiting for the torture doctor to wake Wei Yutian up, he once again whipped Wei Yutian violently twice, and then walked down the execution platform in an extremely displeased manner.


    After arriving in front of the various Monarchs, Nan Jifu''s expression turned amiable as he said, "My apologies royal brothers, I used too much strength just now. You can''t blame me for this, but that Fiendgod isn''t very resistant to being beaten up. "


    Who would have thought that even if he whipped Wei Yutian, he would still become scheming and scheming. This act was clearly done for the Hundred Kingdom King to see. What he wanted to express was, if Zhulu Zhong Yuan dared to block his domination, then he wouldn''t be lenient at all. One strike was as fatal as beating a devil to death.


    All the kings of a hundred kingdoms had kind expressions on their faces, not wanting to break off all decorum just like that. But in truth, they all had their own ulterior motives, and were even looking down on Nan Jifu.


    The Torture Doctor walked to stand in front of Wei Yutian and directly inserted a bamboo stick into the fingernail of Wei Yutian''s left hand. Wei Yutian woke up from the pain, only to see him trembling all over, his eyes rolling up and down, and no sound coming out from his throat.


    woke up from his coma, then fainted again. Everyone present, be it the citizens, kings or soldiers, frowned.


    Most people were still kind-hearted. No matter how much they hated Wei Yutian, they still could not harden their hearts to such an extent.


    Some civilians who could not bear to watch any longer left the execution grounds. Even before a small half of the monarchs had stepped onto the stage, they had already changed their flogging to only sprinkling brine.


    The wounds on Wei Yutian''s body, even without whipping, could not withstand the stimulation of the saline. In the end, no matter how much stimulation he received when he lost consciousness, he was unable to wake up.

 C12 The Hundred Kingdoms Fighting the Jianghu

    And in the Nine Regions of the Central Plains, the great chaos caused by Wei Yutian had only just begun. What was about to welcome the common people was not the peace after the demise of the Chutang, but the looting in the Hundred Kingdoms War.


    The Hundred Nation Talks ended after Wei Yutian was completely unconscious. The envoys who accompanied them had not even discussed the details of splitting up the world yet, and this had already ended early. This had become a joke that Yanyun would organize this Hundred Nation Meeting. But Yan Shiji did not give up on the idea of sharing the land. To be able to eat a piece of meat before a battle was fought was definitely a good thing.


    In the hundreds of countries in the world that were allied together as masters of peace to punish the Chutang, anyone who instigated war and chaos first fell into a situation where they would have to fight together. In order to make a name for themselves, some ambitious countries have begun to turn over history. They want to see who has ever occupied their land and refused to return it. It made sense for them to start battling and killing each other.


    Of course, some countries were thinking of using war to sustain war, while others were thinking of using their own country''s wealth and people''s power to rule the world. Almost all the weak nations were watching, trying to ally themselves with the strong.


    Yanyun, Jinnan, Toshiba, Country of Zhen Dan, Kaihua and many other powerful nations, had all allied with many weak nations.


    When the Toshiba among them tried to force a weak nation to ally with him, he was rejected by that weak nation. And the weak nation had pledged allegiance to its good friend, the Magnificent Country, with whom it was on good terms with. As a result, the war between the Toshiba and the Toshiba would begin at any moment. I just don''t know how they''re going to start a war.


    All the kingdoms in the world also began to stir, the moment the spark appeared, the fire of war would instantly set the whole world ablaze.


    In order to prevent the war from spreading to their own country, the Xiang Mu and the Chuan He Guo had adopted a strategy of locking their country in. He was not afraid of other countries invading him, nor did he want to join the war.


    The Hundred Kingdoms had almost always set up or roped in some martial arts sects, mainly to enhance their own strength. During times of great chaos, the martial arts sects would always play a very important role in the process of a certain country''s imperial government chasing its elves.


    Amongst them, the TongHui Tang s and peak-cauldron pie s far away in the martial arts world were inextricably linked to the Toshiba s and Magnificent Country s.


    However, before these two sects had been roped in, they had been on good terms with each other for over a hundred years. Every year, they would hold a martial arts competition with each other for the purpose of exchanging pointers and learning from each other.


    At this time, the Toshiba and the Toshiba were about to start a war, but since it was their annual martial competition, the two nations used this opportunity to find a reason for the war to break out.


    One day, a secret discussion was going on in the back hall of TongHui Tang.


    "Grand Elder, is the news accurate?" Fan Tianlang revealed a look of shock, and asked Great Clan Elder Wang Zutong.


    "The envoys did indeed communicate like that, I''m afraid they will really fall out with the peak-cauldron pie." Wang Zutong revealed a look of worry, one must know that the heroic reputation of the peak-cauldron pie was widespread, if they really fall out, even if they win in the end, it would make it difficult for the TongHui Tang to stand firm in the martial arts world.


    "Hall Master, Great Clan Elder, aren''t we forcing the TongHui Tang to a dead end?" The Third Elder was indignant.


    "That might not be the case, although the peak-cauldron pie is famous in the martial arts world, but our TongHui Tang is not infamous." As long as we use a little tricks, we will be able to discredit the peak-cauldron pie''s chivalry. In that case, even if we have to go against each other, my TongHui Tang will still occupy the moral standing of the martial arts world. " Second Elder Gao Hongming said casually.


    "Hahaha ¡­" The Second Elder is right. Then, I ask the Second Elder to spend more time and effort in planning this out. " Fan Tianlang changed the surprised look on his face, revealing the happiness after solving the problem.


    "I''m afraid that''s not appropriate, it''s not the Hero and hero''s way to secretly wound people." The Fourth Elder had a face of dissatisfaction, what he looked down on the most was schemes and tricks, and hence, it was extremely incompatible with the Second Elder, Gao Hongming.


    "Then this matter is decided. If he wanted to achieve an extraordinary status in the current world, he would have to resort to a few tricks. The Fourth Elder is a Hero and hero, but you must understand, only the victor has the qualifications to judge who is right and who is wrong. " This was Fan Tianlang''s current view, as well as the current view of ambitious people.


    Hao Chungang helplessly shook his head, and did not say anything else. Gao Hongming understood Hao Chungang''s personality, and seeing the other party act this way, he had a secret plan in his mind.


    Seeing that everyone had stopped talking, Fan Tianlang stood up from his seat and said: "There are still two months until the martial competition. Elder Gao, I need three days to see all of your plans.


    "Don''t worry Hall Master. This time, not only will I destroy your reputation, I will also make our TongHui Tang one of the great sects in the martial arts world." Gao Hongming said sincerely.


    After the secret discussion ended, other than Fan Tianlang''s first disciple Shi Donghao who was nowhere to be seen, the rest of the people in TongHui Tang were all preparing for the competition.


    Shi Donghao was a prodigy who trained in martial arts, and had already occupied the position of number one disciple in the TongHui Tang''s martial arts for many years. This made the upper echelons in the TongHui Tang view him with great importance, and Fan Tianlang had even treated him as his son.


    However, such treatment had aroused the dissatisfaction of some of his junior brothers, especially Fan Tianlang, the son of Fan Tianlang.


    A few days later, the peak-cauldron pie also received a message from the envoy of the Magnificent Country, telling them to take advantage of the competition to kill the TongHui Tang. The envoy also brought five experts to assist the peak-cauldron pie. Sect Leader Fu Lianwei was anxious, he knew that the experts the envoy brought were here to help and to monitor him.


    Killing a sect was easier said than done, as Fu Lianwei was in a tough spot.


    As the TongHui Tang''s martial arts selection was going on like a raging fire, news of the theft of the Academy''s treasure, ? Heavenly Wolf God Fist ? suddenly spread and caused the entire TongHui Tang to boil.


    "Go investigate. We have to find out everything." Fan Tianlang was furious.


    The disciples who had finished with the selection were all called out, causing the various sects to turn their attention to the TongHui Tang s.


    Soon after, many other small sects and sects began to show signs of disciples being killed or treasures being stolen. The entire martial arts world began to grow restless. TongHui Tang also sent people to help these small sects track the culprit.


    After that, the peak-cauldron pie received a request from a mysterious person to deliver a large amount of rouge medicine to Shujiang City''s brothel in the territory of Chutang.


    The customer paid a heavy sum, and for the sake of the safety of the goods, Fu Lianwei sent his son, Fu Chengying out personally. Because of the long journey, Fu could not make it back before the tournament.


    Fu Lianwei was even more happy that his son couldn''t come back. After all, there would be a bloody massacre in the Martial Competition. Fu Chengying was not present, so he was a lot more at ease. Thus, he made the arrangements for how to carry out the envoy''s orders.


    A few days later, something major happened again in TongHui Tang.


    "Reporting to Hall Master, when Senior Brother''s corpse was sent over by Heavenly River Church, they said that they found his body on the Tuo Tian River''s riverbank, and even found his own ''Heavenly Wolf God Fist''." Reporting to the disciple, he said.


    Fan Tianlang was stupefied, no one knew what he was thinking, and his expression was filled with regret. Then, he said in a choked voice to the disciple who came to report: "Go to the accounts room to pay some silver, and thank Heavenly River Church. Then, I instruct everyone to prepare the ceremony."


    Waiting for the disciple to report before leaving, Fan Tianlang''s expression changed, and waved his hand.


    A tall and sturdy man dressed entirely in black and wearing a black veil instantly appeared in front of Fan Tianlang as he clasped his hands together.


    "Yes sir!"


    The cold voice of the Black Man was crisp and clear, and then instantly disappeared in front of Fan Tianlang.


    In the back hall of TongHui Tang, five people sat according to their seats.


    "Elders, Donghao is dead. I can''t believe that he has our ''Heavenly Wolf God Fist'' in his bosom. I feel that the matter is not simple, so I came here to discuss with everyone to see which segment was the wrong one, resulting in this." Fan Tianlang was a little sad.


    These words did not cause the elders to be surprised, they had already received detailed information about Black Man from the elders before they came.


    "Donghao was brought up by us, and we were also prepared to push him to be our next Hall Master. That''s why we entrusted him with such a heavy responsibility, and also allowed him to go out and train. Elder Gao, did something go wrong with your plan? " Great Elder Wang Zutong was also somewhat sad about Dongfang Mu''s death.


    "How is that possible, Hall Master understands my plan the best. Furthermore, with Dong Hao''s martial arts skills, ordinary people will not be able to do anything to him. I am thinking if there are spies from peak-cauldron pie in our TongHui Tang. " Gao Hongming questioned.


    Fan Tianlang still had a lot of trust in Gao Hongming, after hearing what the other party said, his eyes suddenly flashed with a dense killing intent.


    "Any leads?" Fan Tianlang asked anxiously.


    "I am only speculating, and there is no conclusive evidence. The reason we arranged for Dong Hao to bring along fist spectrum was to use them to frame peak-cauldron pie. But until now, with Dong Hao having left for more than half a month, logically speaking, he should have long placed his fist spectrum in the hands of peak-cauldron pie He Kai. However, Donghao was killed, and he was also carrying a fist spectrum. This means that the peak-cauldron pie knew of our plan in advance, and thus killed Donghao in warning. " As Gao Hongming analyzed the situation, he deliberately cast a glance at Fourth Elder Hao Chungang.


    Fan Tianlang was paranoid in nature, but how could he not notice Gao Hongming''s little movements? But he knew in his heart that since the two of them were not compatible with each other, and Hao Chungang hated those despicable acts, he would not place any suspicion on Hao Chungang.


    Regarding Gao Hongming''s analysis, everyone present was extremely doubtful. The five of them were the only ones who knew of this plan. The elder was loyal to the TongHui Tang, so it was impossible for any of them, and Fan Tianlang was even more impossible.


    Gao Hongming''s analysis obviously still had a lot of loopholes, so he was not sure if there was really a traitor.

 C13 victim

    The TongHui Tang''s scheme against the peak-cauldron pie did not seem to be carried out smoothly. Shi Donghao''s death was a warning to them, but at the same time, it was also a huge blow to their hearts.


    In the face of Shi Donghao''s death, the Second Clan Elder Gao Hongming had suspected that there was a spy from the peak-cauldron pie s, but was unable to produce any evidence.


    "Elder Gao, if you say that there''s a traitor among us, then how can we explain the things that have happened in the martial arts world in the past ten days?" Great Clan Elder Wang Zutong obviously felt that this conjecture was not solid enough.


    Gao Hongming''s analysis, made it hard for him to accept. If that was really the case, then everything he had done before was akin to lifting a rock to smash his own foot.


    Fan Tianlang said worriedly: "Then under these circumstances, what should we do?"


    Amongst the four clan elders, Gao Hongming was the most cunning, hence everyone looked at him.


    Seeing that, Gao Hongming acted as if he was in a difficult situation.


    "If you have any ideas, then Elder Gao, please tell it to us first!" The Third Elder said.


    Gao Hongming repeatedly stomped his feet. He stroked his white beard, and after a while, his eyes lit up, and said: "This method is to disappoint the dead Dong Hao, and can only proclaim to the public that Dong Hao had been expelled half a month ago. Just say, say that Donghao avenged himself on TongHui Tang because he was expelled from the sect, and that''s why, that''s why he stole fist spectrum. "


    After he finished speaking, Gao Hongming was trembling in fear, as if he was afraid that the elders would express their dissatisfaction with his words.


    "No, definitely not. Isn''t this using Donghao as a sacrifice?" Hao Chungang said angrily.


    "Elder Hao, what are you being angry for? This method is indeed inappropriate and it is extremely unfair for Donghao, but I am only thinking of the reputation of TongHui Tang!" When Gao Hongming spoke, he deliberately emphasized the word "anger", as if he was hinting at something.


    Fan Tianlang was extremely conflicted in his heart. He could not think of any other method, so in order to get a big sense of what was going on, he could only think of the method Gao Hongming had suggested.


    "We''ll do as Elder Gao says!" This matter was not to be discussed at all for the time being. Regarding the peak-cauldron pie, we still need to speed up their pace, and leave this matter to Elder Gao to handle it personally. Let''s disperse! "


    This decision made Hao Chungang extremely unhappy in his heart. He did not understand why Fan Tianlang would still do this even though he loved Shi Donghao so dearly.


    A few days later, Black Man returned to report to Fan Tianlang.


    "Subordinate verified that the Heavenly River Church was indeed unrelated to Young Master Shi''s death. As for who killed him, this subordinate does not dare to speculate. However, near the riverbank where Young Master was killed, I found a sealed secret letter. " The Black Man said softly and passed the secret letter with the bamboo tube to Fan Tianlang.


    Fan Tianlang''s expression was solemn, with a light pat on the bamboo, a small piece of cloth dropped out.


    "What?! It''s really him!" Fan Tianlang was surprised, then he looked at Black Man, his expression immediately returning to normal.


    "Who is it?" Black Man asked.


    "Is that something you should be concerned about?" Fan Tianlang released his killing intent, making the Black Man not dare to act rashly.


    When the Black Man disappeared, a strong surge of Inner Qi was released from Fan Tianlang''s body, smashing all the tables and chairs around him into pieces. He was angry, like a wolf baring its teeth.


    After a month, all the disciples of the peak-cauldron pie who were participating in the competition would be chosen and handed over to Fan Tianlang. This was a common practice. The two Sects'' Martial Competition had a long history. It had been going on since over a hundred years ago, and it was all for the sake of exchanging pointers and learning from one another. As the host, everyone had to know that the other party was a disciple, and it was TongHui Tang''s turn to be the host.


    After he received the list of peak-cauldron pie''s disciples, Fan Tianlang was actually a little uneasy. Because there were quite a few people on the list who were new disciples whom he had never heard of before, he was worried that these new disciples were the variables behind his actions.


    Fan Tianlang who was anxious, once again summoned the Black Man, and ordered him to investigate the background of the few new disciples.


    A few days later, Black Man appeared in front of Fan Tianlang once more.


    "Subordinate has verified it, these new disciples of peak-cauldron pie have someone like him. His martial arts are not that great, I think Fu Lianwei wants these people to come out for training!" The Black Man said.


    "I hope so!" Fan Tianlang finally let out a long sigh of relief. He felt that he was in control of the entire situation. Completing the mission given by the envoy was just around the corner.


    With less than ten days left before the competition between the two factions, the killing and looting of treasures in the martial arts world was still going on. On the surface, there seemed to be no evidence to indicate who had done it, or who had done it.


    The people that TongHui Tang had sent to assist the various sects in their investigations had all withdrawn because the competition was near. At the same time, he also informed the various sects and schools that he would let them watch a show that would shock the martial arts world during the tournament.


    The chaos in the world was still accumulating energy in the martial arts world, but Wei Yutian''s torture did not stop.


    After Wei Yutian passed away, he fell into a deep sleep for a whole week. While he was sleeping, he was locked in a dark and damp dungeon set up for him by the Yanyun. In order to make him suffer from rheumatism, this disease was very difficult to treat. If he were to suffer from it, he might be entangled with it for the rest of his life.


    When Wei Yutian woke up, he realized that both his hands and feet were tied, and was completely hanging in mid air. After being hung for seven days and seven nights, his muscles had long been stretched to the point that it was difficult for them to recover. Furthermore, the pain was as painful as the maggots in his bones.


    At this time, Wei Yutian''s state of mind was in a state of despair. He could not understand. "He was once the crown prince of the Empire after all. The Empire had been destroyed, so why is he still not letting me off?" His heart, which had originally still wanted to live, now only wanted to die earlier.


    Just as Wei Yutian opened his eyes, the Prisoners outside the dungeon realized that he had awoken. Being a servant in an environment like the dungeon was an extremely painful thing, so the Prisoners naturally had to vent all of his dissatisfaction on Wei Yutian.


    "It''s good that you''re awake. Let''s continue!" Prisoners said coldly to Wei Yutian, who had fallen in midair.


    Previously, when Wei Yutian''s mouth was charred by the fire, his mouth was already rotten to the point of rotting. Although he could still speak, he disdained to talk to a Prisoners.


    "The big meal I gave you today is this bucket of sh * t and urine of mine. It is not up to you to decide whether to eat or not. " Prisoners said as he placed Wei Yutian on the ground. Due to the stretch of his muscles, Wei Yutian was completely unable to move.


    Prisoners opened up Wei Yutian''s mouth and used a large bamboo tube to insert it. Then, he slowly drank a bucket of feces and urine. Even the Prisoners found it hard to accept it, as most of them fell to Wei Yutian.


    How could Wei Yutian accept this? However, he was completely powerless to resist and could only endure this silently. He could not help but swallow the gurgle that reached his mouth from top to bottom. Thinking about it, these were all methods that he used to mistreat the Hundred Empire Foreign ministers and princes. Now that retribution had fallen on him, he felt a little regretful. He gradually started to cry. This was the first time he cried in despair due to being humiliated.


    Prisoners was indifferent. He only waited for all the sh * t and urine in the bamboo tube to be finished before he pushed Wei Yutian into the water pond in the prison so that it wouldn''t dirty him. Then, he pulled it up again and continued to torture it until Wei Yutian collapsed and fainted again.


    To return the favor, all of the torture Wei Yutian had suffered was something that he had done for others.

 C14 martial arts contest

    Wei Yutian experienced an inhuman treatment, experiencing all the laws in the world that could be imagined. This was both his own fault and the only way for him to change himself in the future.


    Many days had passed since Wei Yutian''s torture in the dungeon. Other than being dirty and smelly, his body was also covered with wounds. The wounds all over his body had started to fester, and from time to time, disgusting white mucus flowed out. He wanted to die, but he couldn''t control himself. This made him feel that it would be great if he could stay unconscious all the time.


    "The head of prison has ordered us to drag the Guardian to the Celestial Prison and lock him up with the Ghost."


    This order made the Prisoners, who was in charge of taking care of Wei Yutian, immediately become excited. But when he thought that he might meet a ghost, Prisoners''s face broke out in a cold sweat.


    Ghost was an evil person from before in the Yanyun. He would burn, kill and plunder, and even did things to eat people. His kung fu skills were extremely high, and he was ranked second in the martial arts world. Although General Guo was the strongest in terms of martial power amongst the Hundred Empire War Generals, compared to the Ghastly Shadow from back then, he was still lacking in a few grades.


    Ghosts were bloodthirsty, and in the end, they were caught by the woman on the bed. Afterwards, he was nailed to the Celestial Prison wall with his collarbone and ankles, making him unable to struggle free.


    In order to understand the effects of the medicine on the human body, the imperial physician had conducted experiments on Ghastly Ghosts. In order to obtain Ghastly Ghastly Ghosts'' superior martial arts, military officials had often chained him up for unfair combat. Over time, the ghosts became more and more like ghosts as they tortured. Occasionally, they would become delirious and go berserk. After that, no one dared to approach, let alone release it.


    He had intended to poison the ghost to death, but he couldn''t do anything about the Imperial Physician''s experiments. The ghost was now immune to all poisons. After that, he wanted to starve him to death, but when Wei Yutian was captured, the head of prison thought of using him to torture Wei Yutian.


    Wei Yutian wished for him to die early and be locked in with someone. It didn''t matter at all.


    Prisoners used a hooked iron chain to hook Wei Yutian''s collarbone, and slowly pulled the swollen Wei Yutian into the prison of the ghost. Along the way, besides the skin and flesh that had been grinded off, there was also a disgusting amount of pus and blood.


    When the ghosts saw the arrival of the living, they suddenly went berserk ¡­


    At this moment, above the martial world, the event that had been premeditated for so long was about to begin.


    The competition arrived on time. Those who came to watch the competition were all the small sects that had their treasures taken away. After all, in the martial arts world, the TongHui Tang and the peak-cauldron pie could not be considered as very strong.


    Most of those small sects and sects had come with people looking for the real culprit who killed people for their treasures. The''s incitement also played a crucial role. Fan Tianlang was full of confidence, his face full of satisfaction.


    "Fan Ju has a face full of satisfaction. It seems that you are determined to win this year!"


    The one who spoke was peak-cauldron pie Fu Lianwei, he had already brought his disciple to TongHui Tang.


    Fan Tianlang had been waiting outside the hall since a long time ago. Firstly, he wanted to welcome the various Sect Leader Elders, and secondly, he wanted to wait for the peak-cauldron pie s to arrive so he could immediately see if the formation matched the list of names.


    "Brother Fu looks confident too. It probably won''t be easy for Big Brother to take advantage of me." Fan Tianlang said politely.


    These words were undoubtedly meant to intimidate Fu Lianwei, and he secretly thought that the TongHui Tang was stronger than him. Of course, there was also Fan Tianlang''s confidence in his plans.


    "Oh? Fan Ju is that confident? " Fu Lianwei said with a face full of smiles.


    "Hahaha ¡­" After a while, the results would be revealed. Brother Fu, after you! " Fan Tianlang laughed heartily, then made a gesture to invite his in.


    The person presiding over the competition this time was the Great Clan Elder Wang Zutong of the TongHui Tang.


    "My TongHui Tang has been on good terms with the peak-cauldron pie for more than a hundred years. The Martial Competition is a tradition left behind by our ancestors, and also an opportunity for the two sects to spar and learn from each other. It just so happens that in order to save the martial arts world from war, my TongHui Tang and the peak-cauldron pie are willing to ally with the different sects, so we are willing to open up the competition between our two sects to the various Sect Leader Elders. I hope that everyone will be able to see the sincerity of our two sects. " Wang Zutong revealed a smile, and said amiably.


    All the sects below the stage nodded and revealed a polite expression.


    "Then let''s not waste any more words. The martial arts competition has officially begun. The first is to invite the first disciples of the two sects, peak-cauldron pie Que Qiongshan, TongHui Tang Du Yishi. " After Wang Zutong finished speaking, he flew back down the stage.


    The various factions also began their discussions.


    "Send out these two. It seems like neither of the two factions want to lose this first match!"


    "Of course I don''t want to lose. The first match will directly affect the morale of everyone here!"


    A moment later, the two combatants stepped onto the stage. Even though they appeared kind and amiable, both of them let out their auras and refused to give in.


    "The martial arts competition begins!" Below the stage, Wang Zutong shouted.


    In a split-second, Que Qiongshan charged straight at Du Yishi. He extended both his palms forward with the extremely strong internal strength, forcing Du Yishi to retreat several steps.


    Du Yishi bent down and turned, quickly dodging the opponent''s attack, and then quickly flying away.


    "It seems like this Du Yishi is testing the depth of his opponent!"


    "Hm!" It looks like he has a lot of battle experience, but the internal strength this Que Qiongshan released is also strong enough. "


    The crowd below the arena discussed, each feeling that these two disciples were not ordinary martial artists.


    "Brother Du, there is no need for us to probe each other. We know each other''s depths very well." Que Qiongshan said.


    "Since Brother Que is straightforward, let''s do it!" Du Yishi shouted.


    Suddenly, Du Yishi''s face darkened, as he channeled all the Spirit Qi in his body. His left hand served as his palm, the Right Hand as his fist.


    The attacks and defenses of the two were extremely fast. They came at each other with a punch and a palm strike. Slash it horizontally with one leg, block with one knee ¡­


    "Watch my move!" Que Qiongshan roared. He extended one hand, gently like a snake moving forward, and attacked Du Yishi''s chest at an extremely fast speed.


    Du Yishi''s hands formed into pincers, and instantly clamped down onto the oncoming one of his hands. Before he even had the chance to reverse his grip on Que Qiongshan''s wrist, the snake-like hand had already grabbed onto one of his arms. Then, in a flash, Que Qiongshan''s other hand snaked over like a snake. Du Yishi was unable to suppress it, and had no choice but to use attack as defense. The arm that was not grabbed condensed into a fist, and directly smashed towards Que Qiongshan''s chest.


    "Bang bang!"


    The sound of two consecutive blows hitting flesh resounded, hitting the two of them in the chest. Both of them were stuffy from the blows. But Que Qiongshan still had one hand that held Du Yishi, so he quickly let go of the hand and pushed forward, hitting Du Yishi''s chest again. Only then did the two people separate and retreat.


    Thus, when this battle ended, Du Yishi would be struck twice, and Que Qiongshan once. Both of them spat out a mouthful of blood. But it was clear that Du Yishi was even more heavily injured.


    "How is it? How does my Spirit Serpent Coiling Cauldron taste?" Que Qiongshan wiped away the blood from his mouth and said proudly.


    "Indeed, but your injuries are not light." "I''ll see how this move of mine goes." Du Yishi did not take the opportunity to suppress his injuries with his Qi, and started attacking Que Qiongshan again.


    Du Yishi formed claws with his hands, he moved like the wind, the internal strength suddenly became powerful and fierce, the way he attacked made it seem like he was a hungry wolf hunting its prey.


    "Isn''t that the TongHui Tang''s ultimate technique, Heavenly Wolf God Fist?" Que Qiongshan was shocked. However, he quickly calmed down and prepared to face it head on.


    Que Qiongshan''s hands were wrapped in a circle, and after using all of his strength, the muscles on his hands immediately bulged, the veins on his hands bulging, and he looked much thicker than before. With the addition of the internal strength, both of Yuan Yuan''s hands became like an iron wall in the blink of an eye.


    When Du Yishi attacked, both of his round hands suddenly shot out, right at the same time as the double claw. The internal strength that was covering the double claw became as sharp as a knife and grabbed onto Que Qiongshan''s arm. However, his arm was as tough as an iron wall, so it was not easy to grab his arm into his flesh.


    Que Qiongshan''s hands that had been bounced out, made use of his inertia and internal strength, and fiercely pushed forward. Du Yishi''s chest was struck twice.


    Fortunately, at the most critical moment, Du Yishi dodged aside like a wolf and dissipated the majority of the force that struck his chest. And his hands that were like wolf claws, followed Que Qiongshan''s push forward, and arrived in front of Que Qiongshan''s chest. Du Yishi seized the chance, the double claw moved forward and grabbed onto the other party''s body.


    Unexpectedly, the muscles on Que Qiongshan''s body were as hard as his arm, so in the end, only a few claw marks were left on his arm and body.


    "What a good move. Mt. Tai''s Ascendant stage is actually able to melt away my Heavenly Wolf Hand." Du Yishi said.


    At this time, many people in the audience began to discuss among themselves. Their expressions were strange, and some of them even gradually became angry.


    Before the two of them could attack again, someone below the stage flew towards Que Qiongshan and blasted a palm strike.


    Que Qiongshan''s reaction was extremely fast, he quickly withdrew, and did not let the other party succeed. But the person kept chasing, looking like he wanted to kill Que Qiongshan, Que Qiongshan was completely confused.

 C15 Jianghu bandit

    Just as Que Qiongshan was having an intense battle with Du Yishi, people below the stage immediately flew up, and started to attack Que Qiongshan fiercely.


    Que Qiongshan was completely at a loss, he did not dare to retaliate directly, and could only dodge.


    Seeing this change, peak-cauldron pie Fu Lianwei immediately flew forward to stop it.


    Fu Lianwei blocked the person who was attacking Que Qiongshan, and with a push of his palm, he pushed the person down from the stage.


    "I wonder what this Sect Leader wants to do that he wants to attack my sect''s disciples. Could it be that my sect''s disciples have offended you in some way?" Fu Lianwei''s tone was gentle, and was not the slightest bit angry at the other party for attacking his disciple, his entire appearance looked tall and refined.


    "Offended me? Hahaha ¡­ I am the Sect Leader of the Flower Lotus Gang, Hua Zhong. I''m afraid that your disciple has not only offended me, but most of the sects here as well. " Hua Zhong laughed loudly, bowed to Fu Lianwei, and said with a face full of displeasure.


    Just as he finished speaking, most of the sects stood up and glared at Fu Lianwei.


    Fu Lianwei obviously did not expect that the person who came today to exterminate the TongHui Tang would actually be surrounded and attacked first. However, he did not panic. He still appeared extremely calm, as if the current situation did not affect him at all.


    "According to my understanding of him, he would definitely not do anything that would harm the heavens and the earth. You all should be suspecting me, right?" Fu Lianwei said with a smile. He could guess that these sects were probably targeting the recent incidents where people killed for treasures in the martial arts world.


    "Initially, I even considered that you are a Grandmaster Sect Leader and didn''t mention you. Since you admitted it, then we will directly interrogate you. Was it your peak-cauldron pie s who killed people for their treasures? Of course, you don''t have to say it, everyone who has fought with the culprit would recognize that the culprit''s skills are the same as Que Qiongshan''s. " He had already taken the lead and placed the main culprit on the peak-cauldron pie''s head.


    "You are all victims, so you cannot be counted as witnesses. If you want to make things difficult for my peak-cauldron pie, I''m afraid it will make the martial arts world laugh! If you can get proof or material evidence, peak-cauldron pie will recognize it. " Fu Lianwei was confident and proud. His calm appearance made all the Sect Leader from the small sects present doubt their judgement.


    Just when everyone was at a loss for words, TongHui Tang, who had been watching the show, finally made a move.


    "Brother Fu, our two sects have been friends for more than a hundred years, but I never thought that we would actually do such a thing." At first, I did not believe that your sect''s chivalrous reputation could be exposed, but I accidentally intercepted some amazing things. " Fan Tianlang slowly stood up and slowly walked to the fighting stage, he was not afraid of Fu Lianwei sparring with him at all.


    Right after he finished speaking, Gao Hongming ordered someone to bring out a box, placed it on the fighting stage, then opened it up. Inside were all the martial arts manuals from different sects as well as priceless treasures.


    Fu Lianwei looked over. He was very familiar with the box, it was the box his son Fu Chengying had sent to Shu River City. His face darkened and he said, "What did you do to my son? Isn''t the thing he sent rouge balm? "


    Just as he finished speaking, Fu Lianwei realized that he had accidentally said something wrong to his son.


    At this time, the emotions that everyone was calming down suddenly rose again: "You still say it''s not peak-cauldron pie, but it''s now proven that peak-cauldron pie is a bandit. Do you want us to make a move, or do you want to commit suicide and apologize?"


    Seeing that the situation wasn''t good, Fu Lianwei hurriedly tried to calm his son''s heart.


    "Hahaha ¡­" On the surface, that was indeed the case. In my opinion, however, it was a crude framing. In order to find the culprit, the heroes need not panic. The show has just begun. " Fu Lianwei laughed and said. It was not because he was indifferent to his son being caught, but because he knew that the TongHui Tang would definitely take Fu Dao as a hostage to threaten him. Therefore, his son''s life would not be in danger for the time being. It wouldn''t be too late to think of a way to save him when his son appeared.


    Fan Tianlang didn''t know what Fu Lianwei was doing, but his eyes twitched.


    "Fan Ju, may I ask why you decided to release the news of his expulsion from the sect after your eldest disciple''s death? Furthermore, what mistake did he make to expel you from the sect? " Fu Lianwei changed the subject and asked Fan Tianlang.


    Being asked this question, Fan Tianlang was actually unable to think of a reason. Back when he was dealing with Shi Donghao''s death, he had indeed not thought of this problem.


    "Can''t answer? Then let me speak for you, because your eldest disciple was ordered by you to commit crimes in the martial arts world and then framing us. Bringing along our own clan''s fist spectrum s is just to make it more realistic. But Shi Donghao suddenly died, and he had the TongHui Tang s, in order to not let the various sects and sects suspect him, we announced that Shi Donghao had long been expelled from the sect. " Fu Lianwei said each word clearly.


    This was only a narration without any evidence. Fan Tianlang wasn''t afraid in the slightest. However, all of these were indeed the truth. He could not help but glance at Fourth Elder Hao Chungang, who had yet to speak.


    Suddenly, Gao Hongming appeared behind Hao Chungang, a sharp blade stabbed into his back.


    Due to the fact that Hao Chungang''s position was clear, everyone could see him. Even though he did not say anything, they could still see him. This also caused Fan Tianlang to be surprised, but he immediately restored his original expression.


    "Fan Ju, you must be thinking that I don''t have any evidence, right? What I said just now was indeed just my guess, but why did you allow the Second Elder to kill your Fourth Elder? " Fu Lianwei questioned once again.


    "As for why Shi Donghao would use my peak-cauldron pie''s method to kill people, it is because during the annual competition, Shi Donghao had long since learned my peak-cauldron pie''s method." Fu Lianwei continued.


    Fan Tianlang stabilized his mind and did not take action.


    Fu Lianwei continued: "Since it''s an order from Shi Donghao, then why did he die such a miserable death? That''s because one of their own killed one of their own, Heavenly River Church can testify to that. "


    When those words were said, Fan Tianlang immediately became stifled, because the Black Man had reported to him that Shi Donghao''s death had nothing to do with the Heavenly River Church. As the situation changed, he could no longer control his emotions and shouted: "He Kai, you traitor, didn''t you say it has nothing to do with the Heavenly River Church?"


    So it turned out that the Black Man beside Fan Tianlang was peak-cauldron pie He Kai.


    These words made everyone boil with excitement. Wasn''t He Kai the Deputy Sect Leader, how could he be a traitor to the TongHui Tang?


    At this time, He Kai had no choice but to step forward. Shaking his head, he said: "Hall Master, why aren''t you calming down? Fu Lianwei deceived you. "


    Suddenly, Sect Leader of the Heavenly River Church, Sha Hou''s voice came from afar, "It was He Kai and Gao Hongming that joined hands and killed Shi Donghao. Their goal was to frame Hao Chungang for coming to the peak-cauldron pie and to help the son of Hall Master, Fan Lijie, to ascend to the position of Hall Master. As long as Shi Donghao was present, Fan Lijie would never become the Hall Master. I heard it myself and saw it with my own eyes. "


    After Sha Hou finished his words, he flew to the battling platform.


    Fan Tianlang looked at his son, and then looked at Gao Hongming. He was stunned.


    "That''s right, I had Elder He and Elder Gao kill Shi Donghao." Fan Lijie said angrily. He hated his own father, and had always been indifferent to him, and only protected Shi Donghao like a child.


    Gao Hongming''s expression immediately changed. He never thought that Fan Lijie would actually be so impatient, and now that the internal strife in the TongHui Tang had deepened, this meant that it would become difficult to complete the mission given by the envoy.


    "Elder He?" Fan Tianlang looked at He Kai in disbelief.


    "That''s right, I have long since absorbed the black clothed guards beside you into my clan as the clan elder of the Hall Master." Fan Lijie continued.


    He Kai did not say anything. In this situation, he did not want to add fuel to the fire.


    Then, he looked at Wei Yutian who had just been locked up with Ghastly Shadow. He looked at Ghastly Shadow indifferently, Ghastly Shadow had been nailed to the wall and was unable to move at all.


    Suddenly, the iron chains that were nailed down loosened, and the berserk Spirit Demon pounced towards Wei Yutian. Wei Yutian''s muscles were all injured, he could not move at all, and could only allow the ghost to attack.


    Originally, there was a mechanism within the wall. Prisoners was able to not only firmly attach the ghost to the wall, but also slightly release it, allowing him to freely move about in the prison.


    When the ghost pounced on Wei Yutian, Wei Yutian closed his eyes and revealed the first smile he had ever had since he was tortured. There was no impurities in that smile. It was a type of release, a relief that could finally end the endless torment.


    But something strange happened. The Spirit Demon unexpectedly did not bite down, instead, he looked at Wei Yutian''s smirking face in a daze. A moment later, Wei Yutian did not await his death. He opened his eyes and looked at the dumbstruck ghost, his heart a little baffled.


    The ghost was stunned for a while before it suddenly regained its consciousness. She immediately jumped up from Wei Yutian''s body, and shook her head with an extremely sinister look.


    "Hahaha ¡­" "You are the first prisoner to be locked up with me. It seems like you have also committed a heinous crime!" He laughed maniacally in a sinister manner. His voice was extremely low, like a ghost that had just emerged from hell. The pitch-black teeth and breath he let out when he laughed stank.


    However, Wei Yutian already did not care about the stench anymore.


    "Are you a ghost from hell? Quick, lock my life! " Wei Yutian finally opened his mouth and spoke. It was just that his tongue was not sharp enough, so his pronunciation was somewhat inaccurate.


    "Yes, I am a ghost!" "But it''s not so easy for you to die. Tell me what you''ve done, and if you make me happy, I might be able to free you." The ghost spoke sinisterly. He crawled on the ground like a tiger or a poisonous snake.

 C16 Public Enemy of the World

    After the ghost spirit regained consciousness, it became interested in the sins that Wei Yutian had committed in the past.


    When Wei Yutian found out that the ghosts would not let him die so easily, his heart filled with disappointment and disappointment. How could he possibly speak of his sins? In his heart, he was the crown prince of the Empire, and he had the right to do so to anyone.


    "I''m innocent, it''s all because of those random bandits." Wei Yutian said weakly.


    "Interesting, looks like your identity is very special!" Spirits gloomily said.


    "I am the Crown Prince of The Empire of Chu and Tang, what crime do I have? Why did you have to treat me like this? Let me die!" Wei Yutian cried.


    The ghost paused, as if it was trying to remember something. A moment later, he continued in a low voice: "You are the former Crown Prince of Chutang, Wei Yutian?"


    Wei Yutian looked at the ghost with a wronged expression.


    "Hahaha ¡­" He even said that he was innocent and was even more notorious than me. Even the Prisoners knows that you are a ruthless, bloodthirsty, and evil demon. When I heard about your methods, I was impressed! " The Spirit Demon laughed out loud, and as it spoke, it bowed and kowtowed to Wei Yutian.


    After he said that, the eyes of the evil people from the different cells of Celestial Prison lit up, and they immediately looked towards Wei Yutian.


    "I am the crown prince, what crime do I have? Aren''t these matters natural?" Wei Yutian asked doubtfully.


    "I wonder what kind of dog taught you this. Is the crown prince that amazing?" The crown prince was also a human, not a god. There was no reason for him to do so. Otherwise, he would not have fallen to such a state. This old man has a bloodthirsty personality and has committed all sorts of crimes. This is for the sake of pleasure, for the sake of freedom. But now that it has landed on your body, it has become a matter of course. It seems that you are even more wicked than this old man! " Ghost said in admiration.


    Wei Yutian did not understand the ghost''s words. In his values, he knew that the crown prince was a human, but he believed that the crown prince had the right to do anything.


    "Can''t understand? Your life is your life, the lives of others are also your life. Your face is your dignity, and the face of others is also your dignity. Even if you are the crown prince, you do not have the right to take it away as you please, otherwise it would be a crime. " Although Ghosts were unforgivable, they still understood these principles very well. In the past, he had gotten away scot-free because of his strong martial arts. He wasn''t afraid of being caught and punished for his crimes.


    "I like someone as evil as you. You''re still young, and you still have a lot of time and opportunity to escape from under the heavens. I''ll pass on all my skills to you! "


    After the ghost finished speaking, he quickly helped Wei Yutian up and down so that he could channel his power.


    However, at this moment, Ghost''s eyes suddenly turned white and his mind became muddled.


    At this time, the peak-cauldron pie and the peak-cauldron pie had completely fallen into a battle in preparation for the battle.


    In order to obtain the moral support of the various sects and clans, Fu Lianwei and Fan Tianlang were still arguing. Of course, this was also to pave the way for him to gain a foothold in the martial arts world after they had completed the mission assigned by the envoy.


    When the Sect Leader of Heavenly River Church, Sha Hou appeared, the situation changed drastically. Fan Tianlang fell into a difficult situation where everyone was leaving him, he had already realized that the secret bamboo letter that Black Man He Kai had given him was fake, and it was for a chance to eliminate the loyal and upright Hao Chungang. He was also extremely regretful towards the Fourth Elder who had been suspecting him in his heart earlier.


    Fan Tianlang looked to Great Clan Elder Wang Zutong, hoping for his support.


    Wang Zutong nodded towards him, indicating that she would not betray him, and said: "Hall Master, don''t forget the most important matter today."


    With that, he roused the person in his dreams, only then did Fan Tianlang realize that he had already fallen into Fu Lianwei''s trap.


    However, Fu Lianwei did not brood over the fact that Deputy Sect Leader He Kai was a spy for the TongHui Tang, he seemed to have known all this for a long time.


    "Brother Fu, don''t drag this matter into my TongHui Tang. After all, those were my TongHui Tang''s family matters just now, so I don''t need you to worry. Only, in a situation where there is no proof for the crimes that peak-cauldron pie committed, you had just relied on TongHui Tang, I am afraid all the heroes present would not agree to that! " Fan Tianlang knew clearly in his heart that as long as the other party did not have any evidence, he would not be in a dire situation.


    "Evidence?" Hahaha ¡­ "I''m afraid the evidence will scare you off your feet. Come out!" Fu Lianwei laughed complacently.


    Just as he finished speaking, he saw a tall and sturdy disciple wearing a veil from the peak-cauldron pie camp flying off his feet.


    When this disciple took off his veil, everyone present was stunned. This man was none other than the head disciple of the TongHui Tang, Shi Donghao.


    So it turned out that Fu Lianwei was really borrowing Shi Donghao''s death to trick him.


    It was also no wonder that when Fan Tianlang sent Black Man He Kai to check on the names of the participants, he did not realise that they were helpers sent by the envoys of the Magnificent Country. Presumably, Fu Lianwei had long since found out He Kai''s true identity and thus took precautions against him.


    At first, Fan Tianlang''s face revealed a faint expression of gratification, but soon after, it became extremely surprised. Of course he was happy that his prized disciple was still alive. But to be on someone else''s side, it was clear that this person was a spy placed beside him.


    "You, why are you still alive?" Fan Lijie looked at Shi Donghao as if he had seen a ghost.


    "That''s right, I''m still alive. What you''ve killed is only my double. Fortunately, I overheard your attempt to get rid of me a long time ago, otherwise I wouldn''t have time to prepare my double. That day, I pretended to be killed by you all. After you all left, I put the human skin mask on the face of the peak-cauldron pie traitor who I killed earlier. When you were buried, it was really a mess. Don''t you have a guilty conscience and want this to end as soon as possible? " Shi Donghao said as he looked at Fan Lijie with hatred.


    "Don''t change the topic. What kind of proof can a traitor expelled by my sect have?" Fan Tianlang said with pain in his heart. He loved Shi Donghao, but he had to take the big picture into consideration.


    Shi Donghao''s face revealed guilt. He did not hate Fan Tianlang in the slightest, all he had was gratitude. He kneeled on the ground and kowtowed three times before saying, "Disciple is grateful for Master''s ten years of teaching. But disciple cannot disregard his own father and frame him together with you. "


    "What, Fu Lianwei is your biological father?" Fan Tianlang was about to go crazy. The person he was going to deal with was the son of the person he was going to deal with. As for his own son, he hadn''t thought about it at all.


    Fan Tianlang was thrown into chaos once again.


    "Everyone, the first time Master sent me down the mountain, he wanted me to kill someone for their treasure. However, I did not do so. Instead, I directly informed my father about it. Since He Kai and Gao Hongming wanted to kill me to silence them, I decided to use the trick and disappear from the martial arts world. All of your killing and robbing incidents were caused by the TongHui Tang''s spy, He Kai. The main reason why Heavenly River Church found out about my substitute body more than ten days later was because Gao Hongming and the rest wanted to frame me when I died. Even if their plans were to be exposed, there was no way to prove it. And He Kai will not reveal it either, so in the end, he caught peak-cauldron pie unawares. " Shi Donghao said loudly and righteously.


    This made Gao Hongming and the rest suddenly feel like they were scheming something, and in the end, it turned into lifting a rock to smash their own feet. Although he regretted it, he had no other choice.


    "My Heavenly River Church can bear witness to the entire process of chasing and killing Shi Donghao." Sha Hou said harshly.


    Heavenly River Church and peak-cauldron pie had no relationship, everyone in the martial arts world knew it. The reason why he''d stood out to testify was something no one knew about.


    Everyone present didn''t know which side to believe in anymore. However, as far as the entire matter was concerned, TongHui Tang was completely at a disadvantage. This caused the Sect Leader s of the majority of the small gangs to be a little more suspicious of Fan Tianlang.


    "Hahaha ¡­" You guys sure are lively talking about it. A lackey of the Chu and Tang Dynasties''s Defensive Demon actually dares to talk nonsense and flaunt his might here. " Great Elder Wang Zutong flew onto the stage and said.


    Fan Tianlang no longer had the aura he had before, and was no longer in the mood to pay attention to his own mission. At this time, only Wang Zutong still maintained a calm and collected state of mind, showing how deep his thoughts were.


    How explosive was it for the Chu and Tang Dynasties to lose control of their demonic beasts? It caused everyone to look at Wang Zutong in shock.


    Fu Lianwei seemed to realize that something was wrong and his expression became extremely unnatural.


    "Everyone might not know, but peak-cauldron pie is actually the public enemy of the entire world. His true identity is that of Acropolis'' uncle and his wife is that of the Magnificent Country. All the nations in the world wanted to eliminate the Chu and Tang Dynasties, but because Fu Lianwei had a martial arts background, he was not implicated. The Magnificent Country cared about his own Grand Princess and wanted to make use of his own peak-cauldron pie, so he used his identity as Fu Lianwei as a threat to make the other party work for him wholeheartedly. " Wang Zutong said leisurely.


    Other than Fu Lianwei and his wife, no one else knew about it. He didn''t even know that his two sons had always been in the martial arts world. This made Fu Lianwei suspicious of Wang Zutong''s identity.


    Furthermore, Wang Zutong''s words caused everyone present to be unable to keep quiet any longer. It was not a secret that the Jianghu gang was related to a certain country''s government, but it was related to the Chu and Tang Dynasties''s devil defense.


    Fu Lianwei had no way to refute him, and his own blood did not allow him to refute him either. He could only angrily say: "Elder Wang, I have never done anything that would harm the heavens and the earth. On the other hand, why would you know about these things, that it''s either the Magnificent Country''s traitors or the Chutang''s traitors? "


    World despised traitors who were disloyal and unrighteous. Good or bad, it didn''t matter.


    "There''s no need for Sect Leader Fu to attract the attention of all the heroes of the world. Even if everyone present wanted to kill me, it would be useless. Wang Zutong coldly said, it was not hard to imagine that he was actually fearless in front of all the sect experts present.


    For a moment, everyone looked at Wang Zutong with expressions of fear; they really did not know what he was up to. Furthermore, Fan Tianlang did not know what the Great Clan Elder was doing either, and actually offended all of them at once.

 C17 strangulation of all

    Wang Zutong''s words, shocked not only the various sects, but even the entire TongHui Tang.


    Just as Wang Zutong finished speaking, neat footsteps came from nearby the TongHui Tang.


    "Report!"


    A disciple of the TongHui Tang rushed to the front of Fan Tianlang.


    "What''s going on outside?" Fan Tianlang asked loudly.


    "Outside, it''s full of troops. What''s erected is the flag of the Toshiba." The disciple reported.


    "Hall Master, no need to panic. I haven''t even reported this to you. That is why they sent their troops here. " Wang Zutong said indifferently.


    Obviously, Fan Tianlang did not expect things to turn out like this. He wanted to complete the envoy''s mission, but he had never thought of exposing his identity to the entire martial arts world. Moreover, if he killed everyone here, after this bloody storm, the TongHui Tang would no longer have a foothold in the martial arts world.


    "Isn''t this scolding the TongHui Tang?" Fan Tianlang was so angry that he actually ignored his.


    Fu Lianwei originally thought that he would be able to join forces with the other sects to massacre the TongHui Tang soon, but he never thought that the other party would actually be a power of the Toshiba. It was only then that he realized that the Magnificent Country and the Toshiba were trying to start a war, causing a ruckus. No matter if it was the peak-cauldron pie s or the TongHui Tang s, they would all be victims.


    "Sect Leader Fu, let''s see how you explain this to the envoy." An expert sent by the Magnificent Country to supervise Fu Lianwei said.


    Fu Lianwei remained silent.


    The army arrived in an instant, not giving anyone a chance to escape.


    "Heroes, if you do not wish to die here, join the TongHui Tang and annihilate it together with us." Wang Zutong''s face was as cold as ice, giving everyone present the only choice.


    "Who the hell are you?" Fan Tianlang was also suspicious of Wang Zutong''s identity. He could tell that Wang Zutong would not care about the influence of the TongHui Tang in the martial arts world.


    "There is no need for Hall Master to be suspicious. I am the envoy of Toshiba that you have been wanting to see." Wang Zutong said.


    Fan Tianlang suddenly realized that the Great Clan Elder Wang Zutong was actually sent by the Toshiba to monitor him.


    "Heroes, you should be able to tell now that this is the TongHui Tang''s conspiracy! In order to provoke a war between the Magnificent Country and us, they even wanted to slaughter us all. This kind of despicable and shameless action, is intolerable. Now that the great army has arrived, we can only unite ourselves and carve a path of blood for the sake of eliminating scum like the TongHui Tang in the martial arts world. " Fu Lianwei shouted loudly, he was fighting for more supporters, in order to win the chance to escape.


    Wang Zutong was indifferent. As far as he was concerned, as long as they didn''t accept submission, there was only death.


    "Kill, kill, kill!"


    At this moment, everyone started to panic.


    "Sect Leader Fu, what do you think we should do? We''ll follow you and charge out." Finally, someone responded to Fu Lianwei''s call.


    In the blink of an eye, all the Sect Leader Elders from various sects and schools present raised their arms in support of Fu Lianwei, hoping that he could think of a countermeasure.


    "Three hundred heroes present, follow this hero and carve a path of blood in front of you. My peak-cauldron pie will eliminate all harm for the martial arts world, and kill all the enemies in the TongHui Tang until not a single one is left. " Fu Lianwei pointed to Magnificent Country beside him.


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone took their own actions.


    "Fan Tianlang, hand over your life!" Fu Lianwei flew forward and was about to fight with Fan Tianlang.


    Over three hundred experts rushed out together, but the army had completely blocked the escape route.


    "Brother Fu, today, if it''s not you, then it''s me. But aren''t you worried about your two sons?" Fan Tianlang wrapped Fu Lianwei in one move, and whispered into his ear.


    "What do you mean?" Fu Lianwei said in shock, as though he had realized the hidden meaning behind Fan Tianlang''s words.


    "Brother Fu, your youngest son is in Gao Hongming''s hands, and might not be able to save him. But your eldest son Shi Donghao still has a chance to escape. I do not wish for him to die either. Even if he were to return to the TongHui Tang now, there will be no place for him. We are all being used by our respective loyal courts for this battle, but we cannot just let it all go to waste. "


    Fu Lianwei was shocked, he was extremely clear about the situation in front of him, but right now, Fan Tianlang had displayed the kind intentions of saving his son''s life, how could he not be moved.


    "Fan Ju, where do you want your son and the TongHui Tang to go?" Fu Lianwei''s eyes were almost moist.


    "Li Jie and TongHui Tang will be fine. At most, I will die. Once this matter is done, I will no longer have the face to face with the entire martial arts world. The TongHui Tang will probably be despised by the martial arts world, and as long as Li Jie can live, I will be at ease. There''s no time to lose, and there''s no need for us to be entangled. " Fan Tianlang said sorrowfully as he exchanged blows.


    "Thank you Fan Ju. We will travel together in the underworld!"


    After Fu Lianwei finished speaking, he and Fan Tianlang immediately flew to Shi Donghao who was fighting.


    "Heavenly Wolf God Fist, Sky Wolf Claw!"


    Fan Tianlang activated his internal strength, and from top to bottom, he directly aimed at He Kai''s head.


    He Kai was currently entangled with Shi Donghao, and simply did not notice his arrival.


    Seeing that Fan Tianlang''s actions were reversed and had appeared near Shi Donghao, Wang Zutong immediately realized that Fan Tianlang might want to protect his prized disciple. But at this moment, he was powerless, because he was being entangled by the two strong reinforcements sent by the Magnificent Country.


    Gao Hongming also saw Fan Tianlang''s actions, but he was still unable to pull away.


    With Sky Wolf''s strike landing on He Kai''s head, he immediately bled out of his seven orifices and lost his life.


    "Donghao, we''ll send you out!" Fu Lianwei and Fan Tianlang said at the same time.


    How could Shi Donghao not be shocked? He immediately understood what Fan Tianlang wanted to do. His mind flashed back to the kindness his master had shown him all these years, as well as the debt he owed his own father. Because he had not been by his father''s side all year round and had not done his best to bring filial piety to his son, he naturally felt that he was in debt.


    "No, we can''t. Even if we have to die, we have to die together." Shi Donghao said as his voice choked with emotions.


    Just as he finished speaking, the Toshiba General Yang Feng, who had just led his troops over, had already flown over and blocked their path. How could a single Yang Feng be a match for the three of them? Right after, the three of them struck out with their palms at the same time, straight onto Yang Feng''s body.


    He did not know what kind of martial arts Yang Feng was training, but a large half of the strength that was sent out had disappeared, and as a result, he was not harmed much.


    Just as Yang Feng was retreating more than three meters, Shi Donghao and the other two quickly activated their lightness exercise and flew outwards.


    The matter of provoking the war in the martial arts world was about to come to an end. And Wei Yutian, the source of the true war, was currently in a state of chaos with no way to extricate himself from it.


    The ghost who was about to transfer the power to Wei Yutian suddenly blanked, and his consciousness went berserk.


    "Pah!"


    Wei Yutian didn''t know that the ghost had gone insane again. He only felt a powerful cold energy attack from his back in an instant. He was sent flying like a rag bag, and crashed into the wall of the cell.


    Wei Yutian didn''t even have time to feel the pain before he mysteriously flew to another wall.


    As the cycle continued, Wei Yutian flew around the entire prison, the puddle of blood looked like graffiti on the wall.


    Not long after, Wei Yutian fainted, unconscious.


    Seeing that he was about to die, the chains holding him back quickly retracted back into the wall. The ghost was slammed against the wall, and could only hear its "wow wow" sound. Its expression was extremely horrifying.


    "Oh my god, it was lucky that he was in time, or else he would have died." The Prisoners who had activated the mechanism just now quickly pulled Wei Yutian out. After feeling his breath, he wiped off his cold sweat and said.


    None of the nations would allow Wei Yutian to die so easily before he had completed his sentence. Therefore, the Prisoners could only master the scale of the torture. Otherwise, he himself wouldn''t be able to afford it.


    It was the first time that the prisoners in the cells had seen a ghost attack a person so crazily. They couldn''t help but swallow their saliva.

 C18 General Li Zhan Kui of Tonglu Country

    Wei Yutian was crazily attacked by ghost and was in a severe coma.


    Only after several days did Wei Yutian gradually wake up from his coma. However, he was once again locked up with the Spirit Demon by Prisoners.


    "I am the crown prince, my life is my life, the lives of others are also my life ¡­ "I am the crown prince, my life is my life, the lives of others are also my life ¡­" Wei Yutian kept repeating what the ghost said to him, but he could not forget that he was the crown prince.


    The ghost that was forced to stick on the wall had stopped howling and was in a daze. Hearing Wei Yutian''s repeated growls, he howled once again.


    Just then, the chains were released by the Prisoners. Ghost pounced towards Wei Yutian. This time, he really did bite Wei Yutian''s arm, and then, a piece of his flesh was ripped off.


    "AHH!"


    Wei Yutian shouted, but to no avail. Blood instantly flowed out from that arm.


    The ghost was chewing on the human meat that came down and eating it with relish. The other prisoners began to vomit.


    "Why am I still conscious, why?"


    Wei Yutian felt the piercing pain but he didn''t want to faint. He only felt his mind become even more energetic.


    The ghost, who was chewing on human flesh, regained its consciousness. He looked at the hole on Wei Yutian''s arm, and then felt the meat that he had yet to swallow in his mouth, only then did he realize that he had bitten Wei Yutian.


    "Hahaha ¡­" Your meat sure is stinky. The smell of blood is much stronger than ordinary people. " Ghost laughed crazily.


    Wei Yutian was in so much pain that he turned numb. He looked at his normal state of being a ghost and absentmindedly repeated the words before, "I am the crown prince, my life is my life. Other people''s lives are also their lives ¡­"


    "Wrong!" You are a human, your life is your life, while the lives of others are also your life, that''s the right thing to do! " Ghost corrected.


    Wei Yutian''s expression became somewhat foolish, but after hearing the ghost''s words, he became conflicted. He was perplexed whether he was a human being or a crown prince, and began to mutter: "I am a crown prince, I am a human ¡­ "I am the crown prince, I am a human ¡­"


    The ghost looked at Wei Yutian''s expression and could not help but become anxious. He had not even imparted his power to Wei Yutian, how could act like he was an idiot. Then, the ghost quickly supported Wei Yutian up, and then lightly pushed both of his palms onto Wei Yutian''s back.


    At this time, although the took the initiative on the surface, it was actually to give the Magnificent Country a reason to start a war: The peak-cauldron pie s that belong to the martial institutions were maliciously killed by the Toshiba, causing the people of the martial arts world to become furious.


    Even though it was a bit far-fetched, it was still a reason for him to make a name for himself.


    ''s uncle, Fu Lianwei, was also facing a life or death threat. However, in order to save his son, he could no longer be bothered to carry out the mission given to him by the Magnificent Country''s envoy.


    "Father, Master, let''s charge out together. Otherwise, how can I survive alone?" Shi Donghao choked up.


    "Cut the crap!" Fan Tianlang said directly.


    Hearing their conversation, the crowd finally understood that they were leaving a foundation for justice in the martial arts world, so they all stepped in to help.


    "Don''t even think about escaping! archer, get ready!" Another general of Toshiba rushed forward to stop his.


    Once the archer came out, everyone knew that it would be even more difficult to open a path of blood.


    "Mt. Tai Ascendant!"


    Fu Lianwei quickly threw out a move, and the force that was sent flying by the strong arm immediately flew towards the front.


    From the archer that had surrounded them, twenty to thirty people instantly flew out.


    "Heavenly Wolf Hunting!"


    Once Fan Tianlang released his first move, the force pounced forward like a wolf and another twenty to thirty archer s also flew out.


    "Shoot him with random arrows!" the general shouted.


    All of a sudden, arrows were shot towards several hundred experts.


    Shi Donghao''s hands became claws, but he maintained a circle shaped posture. Fu Lianwei and Fan Tianlang were shocked, their own disciples had actually mastered the two absolute arts into one, after that the two of them looked at each other and laughed, feeling extremely gratified in their hearts.


    The power that Shi Donghao had displayed was more than twice that of the two of them. It directly knocked all the arrows away, but the force did not seem to be affected at all, and continued to pounce forward.


    "Good kid, you''re still holding back!"


    Obviously, this move was created by Shi Donghao combined with two absolute arts, but he had never used it before. In the past, he didn''t have the opportunity, but now, it was a good time to display his skills.


    A crack line was quickly opened, allowing Shi Donghao and the other two to break out of the encirclement. No one could catch up to the speed of their flying speed.


    Seeing that they could escape as long as they kept on rushing, Fu Lianwei and Fan Tianlang stopped in their tracks and said: "Child, remember this, in the future, do not have any relations with the various empires. Live well!"


    Hearing this, Shi Donghao immediately understood the intentions of the two elders, but he did not stop them, because stopping them was useless, and there was the possibility of them being chased down.


    He dropped to his knees and said to Fan Tianlang and Yue Yang: "This child will definitely remember your words. This child will be born with the kindness of teaching and will only be able to repay this kindness in the next life." Although he was choked with sobs, he forced himself not to cry. He knew that both his father and his master had told him that men did not shed tears easily.


    He had always raised Shi Donghao as his own son, but now, in exchange, Shi Donghao had called him his father.


    The three didn''t continue to linger and immediately parted after they finished talking. Only after they had separated did Shi Donghao finally shed the tears that he had been suppressing for a long time.


    Fan Tianlang and Fu Lianwei quickly went back the way they came from. They had to account to the heroes of the world, even if they had to die, they had to face the martial arts world.


    In fact, after Fu Lianwei and Yue Yang charged out of the encirclement and disappeared without a trace, the heroes of the martial arts world had already started to slowly decline.


    "Kill, kill them all!"


    The one who shouted was Toshiba Li Zhankui, who had just arrived. He was a strong fighter, as long as there was a battle to fight, he would be hot-blooded and his power was renowned throughout the hundred countries.


    The moment Li Zhankui appeared, he immediately flew to the middle of the two Magnificent Country experts entangled with Wang Zutong, and started to fight against them one by one.


    Wang Zutong was already heavily injured, even if no one attacked him again, he would not live for more than a few hours.


    Gao Hongming was weaker than Wang Zutong by a little, and when facing two experts from Magnificent Country, he could not even resist, and was already beaten to death. As for the other two, when they saw Li Zhankui appearing, they also joined the other two.


    Li Zhankui fought against four people, but he was not at a disadvantage either.


    Fan Lijie, who had not appeared until now, was actually already hiding in fear. When he saw the tied up Fu Zhuiying, he did not hesitate to kill him with one slash.


    Fu Lianwei and Fan Tianlang finally returned, at this time, all the heroes had been killed and wounded by the arrows.


    In less than half a moment, the two once again charged into the fray. The heroes were already more than half dead, but they were powerless to stop them.


    The two of them flew to the front of the martial stage just in time to see Li Zhankui facing the four Rankers of Magnificent Country.


    Fan Tianlang nodded, and the two of them immediately joined in the battle.


    Li Zhankui''s reaction was extremely fast, upon seeing the two experts flying over, his fighting intent became even stronger.


    "Battle Thunder Fist!"


    Li Zhankui did not dare hold back anymore, and directly revealed internal strength that no one could hope to reach. His hands formed into fists, and he punched out with lightning speed.


    The fist force destroyed everything, the two experts used all their strength to resist and were easily blown away. They both spat out a mouthful of blood mist and fell to the ground, losing the combat power.


    This attack instantly shocked the entire audience, and even made several experts of the sect give up on resisting.


    This was simply not a martial artist of the same level. Even Fu Lianwei and Fan Tianlang instantly understood that a few more people with strength like theirs would definitely not be a match for Li Zhankui.


    "Hahaha ¡­" All of you stop, I will fight against all of the experts here! " Li Zhankui roared. Savage to the point of disbelief, it was no wonder that he had never met an opponent.


    Li Zhankui had once wholeheartedly wanted to fight with Guo Qilin, the former leader of the ten great Forbidden Army s. Unfortunately, he never had the chance to do so. When General Guo died, he would always look down on himself and not put anyone in his eyes. Of course, he did indeed have the strength to be so arrogant.

 C19 War of the Nine Deaths

    The appearance of Toshiba Li Zhankui made many people lose their motivation to continue fighting. Fu Lianwei and Fan Tianlang also instantly felt the approach of death.


    Li Zhankui''s savagery did not make anyone feel disgusted, but instead made everyone turn serious.


    The heroes of the various sects had all stopped as well. They all had their own plans in their hearts, if they could capture Toshiba, then there would definitely be a chance for them to survive, just that it was almost impossible to obtain that chance.


    "Great General, finish the battle quickly. There''s no need to waste time with these war forsaken bastards." Yang Feng flew over to Li Zhankui''s side.


    The word ''abandoned'' infuriated all the heroes, but they did not dare to show it on their faces. They were afraid that they would even lose the chance to survive.


    "Scram!" This general is here, is it your place to speak? " Li Zhankui''s killing intent appeared on his face, his overbearing tone scared Yang Feng to the point that he did not dare act rashly, and could only lower his head and retreat.


    "I won''t waste any words. Are you guys going to fight all of us, or do you want to take turns fighting?" Li Zhankui said loudly.


    "Great General, I am Hall Master Fan Tianlang. I have always been working for the Toshiba. I am a warrior, but I really want to fight with an expert like you. However, if I were to die in battle, my only son would be willing to give Great General some face and let him live. "


    Fan Tianlang had already made his decision to die, but Fan Lijie was still his son after all. Blood was thicker than water, and no matter how bad their relationship was, he couldn''t possibly not ask about life and death.


    "Hahaha ¡­" Don''t worry, if you die, he will be the TongHui Tang. " Li Zhankui''s heroic aura was completely displayed.


    "Thank you Great General, but I would like to invite you to come fight with me." Fan Tianlang said as he pointed to Fu Lianwei.


    "It doesn''t matter, as many as you want." Li Zhankui''s fighting spirit was strong, as if he couldn''t wait.


    "Great General, can you spare the heroes of the martial arts world? They have nothing to do with the war between Toshiba and the Magnificent Country. I have said that saving a person''s life is better than building a seven-levelled pagoda, and I hope that Great General can be merciful. " Fu Lianwei bowed in respect. Whether it was his own identity as the Chutang or his own identity as the Magnificent Country, he was just a war chess piece. However, these small sects and sects were all innocent and could not be implicated.


    "If they join the TongHui Tang and serve the Toshiba, I will protect their lives." Li Zhankui was not a reckless person, he knew how to increase the strength of Toshiba.


    Thank you for your kind intentions Sect Leader Fu, I will die for nothing, there is no need to bargain with them! A hero said.


    Fu Lianwei looked at the resolute gazes of the heroes, and admired them in his heart. In this way, even if he died, he would have many heroes to accompany him. He would have no regrets in this life.


    "Fan Ju, come. We haven''t fought together in a long time, it''s time to use our skills." Fu Lianwei said.


    Fan Tianlang nodded.


    Seeing that there was still surprise in his eyes, Li Zhankui could not help but become even more excited.


    "The Nine Furnace Sword, Mt. Tai and the Nine Furnace Fu Lianwei are seeking advice from the Great General."


    Without him knowing, a bronze sword appeared in Fu Lianwei''s hands. The sword blade''s lines were clear, and it looked extremely heavy.


    "Sirius, Ten Thousand Beasts Heavenly Wolf Fan Tianlang is seeking advice from Great General."


    Two sets of Fierce Tooth Black Iron Gloves appeared in Fan Tianlang''s hands, flickering with eye-piercing cold light from time to time.


    "Heavenly Thunder Halberd, Heavenly Thunder God''s God Power, Li Zhankui is here!"


    Before Li Zhankui could finish his sentence, he had already rushed towards Fu Lianwei and the other two. On his back was a Heavenly Thunder Halberd as thick as an adult''s wrist.


    "One ding, Mountain River Inquisition!"


    Fu Lianwei raised his sword, the internal strength seemed to have threads, it was exquisite and instantly wrapped around Li Zhankui. This caused Li Zhankui to pause for a moment, and the tip of the Nine Tripod Sword rose up as it hooked towards Li Zhankui''s chin like a hook.


    "Hunting, swallowing with blood!"


    Fan Tianlang''s hands moved up and down, the internal strength was rough and brutal, extremely fierce, and when it moved, it looked like it was biting and tearing. In the blink of an eye, the internal strength had already reached Li Zhankui''s head.


    From the looks of it, these two had been using their trump cards the moment they started, aiming for the vital points of their opponent.


    But when he looked at Li Zhankui, his face was filled with excitement, as though he did not care about his opponent''s attack. He spread out his hands, clenched his legs, and punched towards the middle. How could that imposing aura be amazing? Its speed far surpassed Fu and Fan.


    In that moment, Li Zhankui''s fists filled with inner force caused the two incoming attacks to distort their direction, and in the end, the attack stopped, unable to advance at all.


    Fu, Fan was about to return his hand, when Li Zhankui suddenly extended his fists out, and punched towards their chests. The two of them immediately felt a powerful force pressing down on them, causing their chests to feel stuffy. They had no choice but to quickly withdraw, not daring to face it head on.


    Be it the heroes of the martial arts world or the warriors of the Toshiba, all of them were watching with rapt attention. Their eyes were filled with amazement. Such a duel between experts was rarely seen by anyone.


    "You are indeed incredible. Show me your weapon!" Fan Tianlang roared.


    "Two fists is enough. Take out your weapons. You can''t even withstand a single blow from them!" Li Zhankui said arrogantly.


    "There''s no need to fear death. Bring it out!" Fu Lianwei was also full of heroic spirit.


    "In that case, I''ll grant you your wish!" Li Zhankui did not want to waste time and finish the battle quickly. After he returned, he would arrange his troops and arrange a formation.


    Just from the collision just now, Fu and Fan had already retreated more than three Zhang. Taking this opportunity, Li Zhankui reached out and picked up the Heavenly Thunder Halberd from the back. Its movements was smooth, not the least bit obscure.


    "Thunder Flash Strike!"


    Just as he held the Heavenly Thunder Halberd in his hand, Li Zhankui immediately held his halberd and stabbed forward. The whole process went smoothly and was as beautiful as dancing. Everyone enjoyed watching it.


    The speed of this attack completely caught Fu and Fan off guard.


    It was only when they arrived that Fu and Fan realized they were just frogs in a well, even if they were at their peak. The profundity of the martial arts in this world was far beyond their knowledge.


    The first to be hit was Fan Tianlang. Under his full strength, he was penetrated by the internal strength attached to the Heavenly Thunder Halberd''s surface, to the point where even the tip of halberd did not touch his body.


    "AHH!"


    A short scream came out, and then Fan Tianlang fell to the ground.


    The first thrust was successful, but it was not the end of the first strike. Fu Lianwei was at Fan Tianlang''s right side. Li Zhankui swung the halberd shaft to the left, and then, he thrust it diagonally.


    In the blink of an eye, before Fu Lianwei''s sword could block, the Heavenly Thunder Halberd had already pierced into his abdomen, and then, his internal energy exploded within his body.


    Fu Lianwei and Fan Tianlang had died after Li Zhankui took out his weapon.


    All the heroes of the martial world were dumbstruck. How could there be such a heaven defying combat power?


    "Alright, who else wants to fight me to the death?" Li Zhankui raised his Heavenly Thunder Halberd high up and roared.


    Everyone at the scene had already lost their minds. When they finally reacted, none of them dared to take a step forward. One by one, they held their breath, as if sensing the approach of death.


    "Since they are not here, archer will kill them all!" Li Zhankui said with disappointment and indifference.


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t, we''ll join the TongHui Tang."


    The backbone they had earlier had been completely shattered by Li Zhankui''s previous performance. All the hopes in their hearts had been completely shattered along with the defeat of Fu and Fan.


    "Then, I will go back and prepare for my battle with the Magnificent Country. Yang Feng, I will leave this to you! "


    After Li Zhankui finished speaking, he immediately turned and left.


    All of a sudden, the chaotic war of a hundred countries spread like poison. The Central Plains was once again on the verge of being burnt to ashes. And the people began to be immersed in the abyss of suffering, the sky filled with endless curses and weeping sounds.


    , who was being talked about by the Yanyun, had some value in his head. The question of whether he was the crown prince or a human had gradually caused his consciousness to become a little blurry.


    As for the gloomy and terrifying ghost, it seemed to have found a successor, and wanted to pass its abilities to Wei Yutian.


    At this moment, Ghosts had already made the preparations to transfer their power. His pitch-black palms lightly pressed against Wei Yutian''s back.


    "So you don''t have any skill, then I''ll open up the two meridians for you!" Wraith thought to himself.


    Wei Yutian did not care about the ghosts'' torments at all. His face was expressionless and his foolish look made people''s hearts ache.


    Ghost stood up and placed a hand on top of Wei Yutian''s head. Then, he forcibly poured the extremely powerful internal strength into the Baihui acupoint at the intersection of Ren Du and Du Meridian''s heads.


    "AHH!"


    How could Wei Yutian endure the pain of having his internal energy forcefully poured into his body from the Ren Du Meridian? This kind of feeling was far more intense than the pain of his physical body. It was simply devouring one''s soul and digging out one''s brain.


    Wei Yutian''s body would twitch, his eyes would turn white and his pupils would crack.


    However, the powerful internal energy was circulating extremely slowly in the two meridians. This kind of pain seemed to be endless, never-ending. It would have been fine if he could have fainted, but this kind of stimulation caused all his nerves to become abnormally active and sensitive.


    Prisoners also heard Wei Yutian''s continuous miserable wails, the sound was extremely terrifying, and caused their hearts to shiver. The reason they locked Wei Yutian and Ghastly Shadow up together was to torture him in the first place, so naturally, they wouldn''t stop this kind of torture. Instead, he closed the doors of the Celestial Prison, waiting for the torture to end.


    Meanwhile, the eyes of those evil people who were also locked up lit up, as if they were also thirsting for the ghosts'' incomparably powerful strength.


    Wei Yutian''s resounding screams of pain actually made the ghost more and more excited. In the past, every time he heard a scream, he would be extremely excited, and his blood would boil. Right now, he was already feeling extremely stifled, so how could he not be excited?


    "Hahaha ¡­" Let me open up all the meridians in your body! "


    When the ghost heard this scream, it actually wanted to break through Wei Yutian''s whole body meridian. How could Wei Yutian endure this?

 C20 The Ghost, the True Legacy of the Evil One, worships the King

    Spirit Demons crazily poured their internal strength s and meridians into Wei Yutian''s body, torturing him to the point that he no longer seemed human. His mouth and nose were crooked, his mouth was frothing, and his whole body was twitching. Very quickly, his entire body turned red, as if it was about to drip blood. After a while, he stopped breathing and started to breathe rapidly again.


    The whole process made the evil person, whose eyes were still shining, curl up in fear, not daring to continue watching.


    After another hour passed, the endless pain was not over and the meridians in his body had yet to be opened. Wei Yutian seemed to already be out of his body as his brain became more and more numb. However, he could still clearly feel the endless pain in his body.


    Gradually, as Wei Yutian''s meridians were opened more and more, his reaction became smaller and smaller.


    But in truth, the ghost himself had never achieved the feat of clearing all the whole body meridian s. It wasn''t that he didn''t have the ability, but the pain. Even someone as perverted and bloodthirsty as him couldn''t stand it.


    Therefore, every time he cultivated, the ghost would not dare to break through all of them in one go. He could only use his power to increase his power bit by bit. Every time he broke through a point, his power would increase by a level. Only he could come up with such a self-destructive cultivation method.


    If an ordinary person were to be able to open up the two meridians, they would be considered as a top-notch expert. This was because people''s common sense was that as long as they could open up the Ren Du and Du Meridian, they would be able to open up a hundred channels. Only a pervert like Ghost would check if all the meridians in his body were fully opened.


    Ever since he was tortured to the point of going insane, the ghost''s power had increased to an unfathomable degree. In terms of strength, even the mysterious Number One Under Heaven would find it hard to maintain his position.


    Another half an hour had passed and all the meridians in Wei Yutian''s body had been opened. He was no longer in pain. He was now completely awake. He could feel every wound, but there was no pain at all.


    Perhaps it was because the inner power that had been poured into him by the Ghost had strengthened his nerves. It could not only block the transmission of his senses, but also sensitively transmit whatever he felt in the outside world to his brain.


    "Hahaha ¡­" The whole body meridian have finally been cleared, and even I am unable to do it. "From then on, you are a peerless genius. Any martial arts will be a piece of cake for you." Ghost said complacently. He looked at Wei Yutian as if he was looking at a work he was proud of. His heart was filled with love, but he did not dare to carelessly touch it.


    Originally, Wei Yutian was immersed in the question of whether he was the crown prince or a human, but because everything had suddenly become clear, he thought through many things.


    "I am a human, my life is my life, the lives of others are also my life ¡­ Hahaha ¡­ "I''ve thought it through, I''ve finally thought it through ¡­" Wei Yutian was extremely excited, to the point that he did not even care about the Spirit Demon that was channeling his Spirit Qi into his Dantian.


    But after being excited for a while, Wei Yutian suddenly started crying.


    "Wuwuwu ¡­" Why? Why do I only understand now? If we had thought it through earlier, the The Empire of Chu and Tang would not have been destroyed, and the people of the world would not have had to suffer. " Wei Yutian fell into a state of incomparable remorse.


    The actions of those people that angered the gods, those tragic scenes, those times of happiness with the royal father''s mother, and those moments of happiness with his playmates, all entered his brain at this moment.


    Regardless of whether it was the cries or the miserable cries, to the ghost, he loved them very much. The more it was like this, the more excited he felt, the more excited he got.


    In more than an hour, Wei Yutian''s Dantian''s tolerance towards inner force had already reached its limit. However, the ghosts were still pouring their Qi into Wei Yutian''s Dantian like a flood. Soon, the excess inner energy filled up the other parts of the body, and they all opened up more places that were similar to the Dantian, where the inner energy could be stored.


    Everything became very quiet. The evil people of the other cells all turned to look at Ghost and Wei Yutian.


    When the ghost saw that Wei Yutian no longer cried or experienced pain, it thought that Wei Yutian had completely adapted to his forceful infusion, and immediately began to transmit even more frantically.


    Right at this time, the ghost''s eyes became white again, and its mind went insane. However, the crazy him was no longer conscious enough to stop himself from transferring the internal strength.


    It was as if Wei Yutian''s body had suddenly gained a strong suction force that crazily sucked everything that was a ghost into his body.


    "AHH!"


    A sinister howl resounded throughout the entire Celestial Prison.


    The crazy rate of absorption caused the insane ghost to feel endless pain.


    At this time, the evil beings who were staring at them were even more shocked as they looked at Wei Yutian, their expressions filled with disbelief.


    "I never thought that the perfect you would be able to cure my unconsciousness. In the past, I had to rely on my strong inner force to forcefully suppress them, but today, I do not need to suppress them at all. " Spirits were optimistic. The first thing they thought of was not the loss of their powers, but the complete clarity of mind.


    Wei Yutian was still in a meditative state, and basically did not know about his current state and his own ghost.


    Very quickly, the powerful suction force disappeared, and the Spirit Soul Realm cultivators were all sucked dry of their internal strength.


    After getting rid of the suction force, the ghost''s aura withered. He was not far from death.


    "Hehehe ¡­" I, Ghost Unhindered, was captured because of human design, and the reason I''ve been hanging on my life is to find a successor. It was worth it to think about all the exciting things he had done in his life. Now that there are already successors, I should rest in peace. " The ghost revealed a gratified smile, but also seemed extremely satisfied.


    The evil people who were watching all cast their unworthy gazes at the ghost. Because before he died, his successor had closed his eyes.


    "No, I still have something that I haven''t given you!" Spirits once again forcefully raised their spirits. He slowly spat out a piece of sheepskin from his mouth, wiped it, and placed it in Wei Yutian''s bosom.


    Following that, the Spirit Demon bit his wrist and dripped a drop of blood into Wei Yutian''s mouth.


    When the blood entered his stomach, it actually quickly fused with the inner force around Wei Yutian''s body.


    "My blood was used as an experiment by the imperial physicians and has long been immune to poisons. It is also the poison of myriad poisons and is only dissolved in the internal energy that I gave you. After learning the moves, you will be invincible in the world and will no longer have any opponents. " His aura was almost touching the bottom of his body.


    Because Wei Yutian had become extremely kind in his meditation and didn''t eat any blood, the ghost''s blood, through his clear meridians, made him feel the blood, and slowly withdrew from his meditation.


    The moment Wei Yutian opened his eyes, he was completely stunned. An extremely dirty old man in front of him had actually fed him a drop of blood. Then he vomited, but nothing came out.


    "Good disciple, my Ghost''s true abilities are all in the sheepskin scroll in your bosom. I hope you can live a carefree life."


    The ghost''s voice became softer and softer until it disappeared. The figure that was bleeding from his hand fell to the ground with a thump.


    Wei Yutian felt all the changes in his body, and instantly understood who the person in front of him was, and what the person in front of him had done to him.


    Looking at the ghost who had lost all signs of life, Wei Yutian actually quietly shed tears, this was the first time he cried for someone. In the past, he had never done this even when the Chutang was destroyed and the mother died.


    His personality had completely changed, becoming completely different from before.


    "I, who have no way of repaying you for having been born anew, who have no way of being enlightened, call you master. Teacher, take care! The next step was not to roam, but to forgive. All of the sins that you once committed, I will repay them one by one for the sole reason of not being able to enter a hell that cannot be reincarnated. " Wei Yutian wiped his tears and said indifferently.


    He tidied up the clothes on the ghost''s body and tidied them up. The iron chain that was holding the ghost was also snapped off when he was about to use his internal strength.


    "So Master already had the power to restrain him. It''s just that he was too delirious and didn''t want to go out!" Wei Yutian muttered.


    Just as he was about to call Prisoners over to help collect the corpses after everything was settled, all the evil people from the other cells had all kneeled down.


    "My lord, please accept our respects!"


    Wei Yutian was instantly stupefied.


    "You are an evil person among evil people, and now, your divine arts are peerless. In the future, when we escape, we will definitely be able to do great things together." said the malevolent man of the wicked.


    "That''s right, I am an evil person and have committed a heinous crime. However, I will stay here to atone for it. You all can get up!" Wei Yutian said as he touched his chest in remorse.


    "Leader ¡­" It was obvious that the evil people did not want to let go of the possibility of escape.


    At this time, the changes in the entire Celestial Prison were heard by the Prisoners who had come to check.


    "What are you doing, trying to escape?" Hurry up, someone, these villains are trying to escape ¡­ " The Prisoners roared.


    Wei Yutian did not explain, and only waited silently for the arrival of the Prisoners. Those evil people did not say a word either. They knew that if Wei Yutian did not agree, they would be beaten to a pulp the more they explained.

 C21 The Godly Art of Hundred Transformations of Ghosts and Spirits

    All of the evil people in the other cells of the Celestial Prison wanted to take Wei Yutian as their leader. What they wanted to submit to was not the virtue that Wei Yutian had changed, but the unrivaled divine art that Wei Yutian possessed.


    When the Prisoners, who thought that the evil people wanted to escape, arrived in front of Wei Yutian, Wei Yutian said to him, "Big brother Prisoners, can you collect the corpse of the dead ghost?"


    "What? Ghost is dead?"


    Wei Yutian''s words caused the Prisoners to be extremely shocked. With a glance, he saw a white-haired ghost lying in the prison cell. Based on his years of experience working in the Celestial Prison, he could tell that there was definitely something fishy about it.


    Before Wei Yutian could add anything, Prisoners broke out in a cold sweat, sat on the ground and said: "You, are you really a demon? That kind of madman, you, you can actually kill him too? "


    Wei Yutian was not stupid, he naturally could not reveal the secret within. He thought for a while and said: "Since I can kill the ghost, then if I want to escape from here, it will be impossible for the Yanyun to stop me. However, if you bury the ghost properly, I will not escape. I will even continue to stay here and atone for the sins of those who died because of me. "


    Prisoners was confused listening to him, unable to comprehend his meaning. Who would still be able to escape and suffer in prison? When he thought about how Wei Yutian did not resist or run away from the inhuman torture, he started to believe in it.


    At this time, all of the Prisoners s that were in charge of managing the Celestial Prison also rushed over, including the head of prison.


    Seeing this situation, Wei Yutian immediately broke the chain that was holding him captive, and then said with a smile: "If I want to escape, it''s simple. As long as you bury the ghost properly, I will keep my promise and do whatever you want with it. I will not resist at all."


    The Prisoners s who had just arrived were so frightened by Wei Yutian''s action that they started sweating profusely. Only head of prison still retained a trace of the attitude of a admin, but were completely in no mood to care about what was going on.


    "Don''t worry, I will keep my word. I won''t run away." Wei Yutian said with certainty.


    "That''s good. Carry the corpse of the ghost to the entrance of the prison and retreat. I will follow your instructions." head of prison was nervous, but straightforward.


    Thus, following the instructions of the head of prison, Wei Yutian carried the ghost to the entrance of the prison, and then stood at the innermost corner of the prison.


    head of prison slowly walked to the front of the prison and opened the prison door. He carefully carried the ghost out and then quickly locked the prison, as if he was extremely afraid Wei Yutian would attack him.


    At this moment, even if the ghost''s body reeked of smoke, head of prison would not dare to complain.


    Prisoners kept his promise and did not leave the ghosts anywhere. Instead, he found a decent piece of forest and buried it, but he did not set up a tombstone.


    head of prison and the rest of the Prisoners did not dare to report this matter to their superiors, afraid that their superiors would punish them.


    Although a large portion of Prisoners knew that this matter was fishy, no one dared to ask about it, and the evil people kept quiet even more.


    From then on, the Prisoners did not dare to do anything to Wei Yutian, and even the cruel punishments he received were no longer enforced. Every day, the Prisoners would tremblingly serve him good food, trying to prevent him from suddenly having the intention to escape. But because Wei Yutian did not understand the rules of the Celestial Prison, he did not have any objections.


    Ever since he had obtained Ghost''s Sheep Scroll, Wei Yutian had been cultivating the techniques on the Sheep Scroll day by day, in addition to meditating. Because all the meridians in his body were open and his inner strength was incomparably strong, his learning speed was also incomparably fast.


    Because Ghost did not have a name for this mysterious cultivation technique, in order to commemorate his Master''s chance at rebirth, Wei Yutian named this cultivation technique "The ghost changes its powers".


    In a blink of an eye, the time for Yanyun to be sentenced to six months was right around the corner, and because Yanyun had also entered a state of preparation for battle, he did not care about Wei Yutian at all.


    Actually, at the moment of chaos, Wei Yutian had already been forgotten by everyone. This was because he was just an excuse for these countries to try to force their way through and conquer the world. Once that excuse lost its value, it would no longer be remembered by anyone.


    The evil people of the Celestial Prison had actually begged for nearly three months for Wei Yutian to become their leader. Wei Yutian had no other choice and stated his condition.


    "I can promise you, but if I don''t do any evil, I won''t run away. Are you willing to do that?" Wei Yutian said to the many evil people in the prison.


    "I''m willing, I''m willing!"


    In fact, these Evil Realm beings had other plans in their hearts. As long as they were released from prison, they would go take out. Only in this way would they be able to stand between the heavens and the earth, and only then would they have a true expert to protect them.


    Wei Yutian obviously saw through the evil beings'' thoughts, and continued to speak, "Not only that, if you are released after you have completed your sentence, you cannot commit any more evil deeds, and can only do good for the people. You are not allowed to come to rob this prison. Even if you come to rob me, I will not go out with you. "


    The evil people obviously did not expect that their true thoughts would be seen through so easily. After some thought, they exchanged glances, indicating that they would agree first.


    "You are our leader, so we will naturally listen to you."


    Just like this, under Wei Yutian''s deterrence, these evil people became quiet, which made it much easier for the Prisoners, who was still thinking about Wei Yutian''s help.


    More than ten days later, the head of prison finally came to request Wei Yutian''s help.


    "Wei Yutian, your sentence in Yanyun has expired. We will send you to Jinnan to continue serving your sentence. "I just hope that you don''t cause any trouble along the way."


    Although the head of prison was no longer that afraid of Wei Yutian, he was still worried that the other party would escape on their way to Jinnan. If that was the case, even if the Prisoners responsible for escorting and escorting them were not killed by Wei Yutian, they would be unable to escape the death penalty because they were unable to report it to him.


    "Don''t worry head of prison, I will definitely behave." Wei Yutian said.


    The evil people in the Celestial Prison knew that Wei Yutian was about to leave, and because they were worried that their plan had failed, they started to become restless.


    If anyone disobeys my order, or does something so outrageous that they have to be released in the future, no matter where I, Wei Yutian, am, will be able to kill them. " Wei Yutian intentionally released his strong inner force, pressing down on the Evil Beings until they couldn''t breathe.


    "Yes, yes. Don''t worry leader, we don''t dare to disobey." All the sinners said.


    Seeing Wei Yutian''s actions, head of prison could not help but have a good impression of him.


    escorting Wei Yutian was not a good task, the head of prison had sent four lower ranked Prisoners, one of which had once tortured Wei Yutian cruelly in the dungeon.


    "Their names are Qian Hui, Zhao Tuo, Sun Tian, and Wang Shen. Their names are Qian Hui, Zhao Tuo, Sun Tian, and Wang Sheng. The head of prison was still worried. Wei Yutian''s martial arts were peerless and he would not encounter any danger, but it was hard to say if the four Prisoners s could return safely.


    "If head of prison doesn''t feel at ease, he can pass me the escort message. I will go to Jinnan alone to serve my sentence. As long as you send me out of the borders of Yanyun, the four Prisoners s can return. " Wei Yutian said. He knew that since he was determined to atone for his sins, he would not run. If he said this, it was only because he was worried about the safety of the four Prisoners s.


    When the Prisoners heard it, they understood what Wei Yutian meant.


    "Since that''s the case, after leaving the Yanyun, we no longer have anything to do with the rest of the world. I wish Prince Wei a good journey. As a new person, I will do many good deeds. " head of prison warned.


    With Wei Yutian''s current ability, if he continued to do bad things, the world would probably become even worse.


    "Don''t worry head of prison, Wei Yutian will definitely change his mind and turn back into a good person. We will part ways here." Wei Yutian said while bowing.


    Finished speaking, Wei Yutian and the rest were about to depart, but seeing that the Prisoners did not dare to put on chains, Wei Yutian said: "I am a sinner, you guys can do whatever you want! This will also prevent the people of Yanyun from seeing that you are incompetent. "


    The four Prisoners s heaved a sigh of relief, let out a deep breath, and gave the shackles to Wei Yutian. The way they viewed Wei Yutian quietly changed as well.


    Jinnan was thousands of kilometers away from Yanyun. If nothing unexpected happened, Wei Yutian would need at least half a year to reach Jinnan.


    After a few days, Wei Yutian and the rest arrived at the Yanyun''s border. The four Prisoners s passed the escort message to Wei Yutian and then, after warning for a while, they returned back the way they came.


    Along the way, Wei Yutian did not see any large scale battles, but he saw many civilians who were fleeing for their lives. Some of them starved to death while others fought for food.


    Wei Yutian knew that all of this was because of him, so every time he met a refugee, he would feel extreme pain, and would even kneel down and kowtow to repent.


    "Sin, this is all my sin, how can I repay it!" Wei Yutian roared towards the sky.


    He had not read many books on sages, so he had no idea how to atone for his sins other than to serve his sentence. His mind was blank, and he had no idea what to do for this chaotic world.


    As he led Confession to a place surrounded by mountains, he saw a group of ragged refugees being slaughtered by a group of mounted bandits.

 C22 Chivalry Fu Donghao

    Just as Wei Yutian was walking over to a mountain range, he met a group of vicious bandits that were killing refugees.


    The blood of the refugees not only dyed the clothes of the bandits red, but also painted their hideous faces.


    "Ah ¡­"


    The screams resounded throughout the entire mountain range. Coupled with the echoes from the mountains, it sounded like the wailing of ghosts and the howling of wolves.


    The defenceless refugees had all died tragically under the blades of the robbers.


    Every scream, every refugee''s death, had deeply stung Wei Yutian''s nerves. It was incomparably uncomfortable, incomparably painful, and incomparably heartbreaking. One must know that if the world were at peace, where would the refugees come from and where would the bandits come from?


    "No, no!"


    With a speed that was hard to catch, Wei Yutian instantly appeared in front of the bandits.


    "Stop, killing these refugees is nothing. If you have the ability, come at me!" Wei Yutian roared.


    The bandits looked at Wei Yutian''s furious expression, but were not afraid at all. It was clear that their eyes were red from killing.


    "Hahaha ¡­" Someone who''s not afraid of death actually came! Kill him, kill him together! " The bandit leader laughed wildly.


    Just as Wei Yutian was about to attack, a person flew out from nowhere. This person had a delicate and pretty appearance. He had a robust physique, was agile, and had a look of hatred for evil on his face. It was obvious that he was here to rescue these refugees.


    The arrival of this chivalry made the bandit leader even more furious. From the looks of it, he seemed to have a huge grudge with the chivalry.


    "Fu Donghao, you''ve finally appeared." The head robber said angrily.


    "Ma Sanba, in order to lure me out, you are really going all out." Fu Donghao looked at the refugees who were riddled with injuries and injuries, and felt extreme heartache. He gritted his teeth at Ma Sanba''s actions.


    Wei Yutian didn''t want to understand the grudges of others, but he had a good impression of this person called Fu Donghao.


    "The hero wants to punish these evil people together with me?" Fu Donghao said to Wei Yutian.


    Wei Yutian nodded his head, and said: "This matter started because of me, so it should be left to me to settle."


    Fu Donghao felt that Wei Yutian''s words were strange, but when he was still muttering in his heart, Wei Yutian had already begun to make his move.


    Wei Yutian opened up both of his arms horizontally and channeled his internal force to complete a complete cycle before arriving in front of his chest. Then, he opened his palms and struck towards the group of bandits.


    That strong inner force was clearly visible, and it was crackling in the air. The inner Qi that was visible was like two huge palms, rapidly pushing forward. As long as it touched anything, the thing that was hit would explode.


    Seeing the giant hand coming at them, the red-eyed bandits didn''t even try to dodge. Their expressions were ferocious and fearless. It was as though he didn''t care how powerful that giant palm was.


    The moment the giant hand touched the body of the horse, it exploded. All the robbers were sent flying as they spat out blood in midair. Some of their bodies even exploded into pieces.


    In the end, the bandits stopped at a height of three to four hundred feet. More than half of them had lost their life force. Those who didn''t die passed out as well.


    All of the refugees and Fu Donghao were dumbfounded. How powerful was this? For a moment, they looked at Wei Yutian, as if they were looking at a god that made all living beings revere him.


    "I didn''t expect the Hero martial arts to be so impressive. I''m afraid there are only a handful of people in this world with such skills." Fu Donghao gasped in admiration, he had never seen such a strong person before, the number of people he could deal with was merely a guess.


    "My apologies to chivalry." Wei Yutian said politely. He did not expect himself to be so strong from You Ghosts.


    But when he looked again at the corpses of the dead bandits, Wei Yutian was regretful. He felt that he had caused another massacre, and his legs went soft, he knelt down on the ground with an ugly expression on his face.


    "I, I''ve killed evildoers again!" Wei Yutian said in regret.


    At this moment, the rescued refugees all knelt down and kowtowed to the regretful Wei Yutian, "Thank you benefactor, thank you for saving my life ¡­"


    Seeing the refugee''s gratitude, Wei Yutian was a little confused on whether what he had done was right or wrong. "If I want to save someone, I have to kill them, what should I do?"


    Fu Donghao''s heart was moved, he never thought that the person who possessed unrivaled martial arts would have such a merciful heart.


    At this time, an old man among the refugees also said, "Saints should not be mean and should not be kind. Benefactor''s kung fu is peerless and has two complete hearts, this is the fortune of the world."


    In the face of everyone''s persuasion, Wei Yutian immediately became more at ease. He understood that he still had a lot to learn, and a lot to redeem himself for.


    Seeing that Wei Yutian''s eyebrows were relaxed, he did not try to persuade them anymore, and turned to the refugees and said: "Everyone, I have a simple and crude shelter in the Western Mountain, if you do not mind, you can follow me, and do not have to be displaced in the future. "As long as we work together, we will definitely be able to create a beautiful home in the future."


    When the refugees heard that someone was taking them in and escaping the flames of war, they were so excited that they didn''t know what to do and couldn''t help but cry out of joy.


    Seeing that the refugees were willing, Fu Donghao then turned to Wei Yutian who was also dressed in tattered clothing and said: "If the heroes do not mind, I am willing to use my host''s courtesy to invite the heroes to stay for a while." After all, he didn''t know where a person with unparalleled martial arts like Wei Yutian would go, so he could only say this.


    Wei Yutian knew he still had to redeem his sins, and he could not let himself get away scot-free, so he said: "I should not have rejected chivalry''s invitation, but I still have something important that I have no choice but to do. If there is a chance in the future, you will definitely pay a visit. "


    Fu Donghao did not hold any hope so he naturally did not try to persuade his.


    Just then, the bandit leader woke up from his coma. Seeing the corpses of his subordinates around him, and seeing that Wei Yutian and his men had not left, he trembled in fear. He said, "You, who are you, who are you? Ma Jia Zhai of the Eastern Mountain Region, no, we will not let this matter rest. "


    Wei Yutian no longer had any intentions to kill him, but he was worried that if he let this person go, and brought a bandit with him to endanger these refugees and he was not around, what would happen?


    Fu Donghao saw through Wei Yutian''s worry and said confidently: "Heroes need not worry, with me here, this bandit''s nest will not dare to act rashly. I will also think of a way to get rid of this poisonous tumor on the eastern mountains."


    Wei Yutian was relieved, he saluted Fu Donghao and turned to leave.


    "Hero, please wait a moment. I have yet to ask for Hero''s name. If we meet in the future, I don''t know how to address you." Fu Donghao hurriedly asked.


    Wei Yutian knew that if he were to use his own name, it would cause unnecessary trouble. Since he wanted to change his name, what harm would there be in changing it?


    After he finished speaking, Wei Yutian turned around and left, continuing to rush towards the Jinnan.


    Fu Donghao watched as the ragged figure left and he could not help but shed tears.


    So it turned out that he was thinking of his own past. He had been so alone, so alone on the road. He wiped away his tears and sighed, "Ever since father and master desperately saved me, I''ve been wandering everywhere, living without a fixed home. When I was at the end of my rope, fortunately, I met my foster father and that was why I was brought to the West Mountain. Otherwise, I''m afraid that I would have ¡­ "


    Thinking about the feeling, Fu Donghao could not help but kneel down and shout, "Father, master, your son misses you!"


    Seeing the situation, the refugees did not know what was going on. Only the elderly could tell that the chivalry in front of them had probably experienced a miserable human tragedy in the past.

 C23 taking the common people as thought

    It had already been more than two months since he had parted ways with Fu Donghao. Along the way, Wei Yutian had seen a lot of refugees, but he did not meet any bandit s. However, every time he encountered a refugee, he could not help but feel deeply guilty.


    Although he did not know the location of the Jinnan, he still knew how to move his mouth to ask. As long as he headed in the right direction, he believed that there would be a time when he would reach Jinnan.


    Along the way, Wei Yutian learnt from how the General Guo protected him before, and looked around for fruits to fill his stomach. Fortunately, he had strong martial arts and it was not difficult to find some fruits. He could still eat his fill with every meal.


    One day, while Wei Yutian was eating some fruits on the hillside, suddenly, twenty odd of the defeated soldiers appeared. They also looked like they hadn''t eaten in a long time, and they were so hungry that their chests were pressed against their backs.


    "Hand over all your food." The leader of the group raised his saber to threaten him.


    Wei Yutian looked at the state the Soldiers was in, and knew that if there was no war, these people would not have ended up in such a state.


    The general swallowed his saliva. Although he was forced to snatch the food, he could not afford to care that much in order to survive.


    "Thank you, thank you. We haven''t eaten in days." Seeing that Wei Yutian was so easy-going, the general did not know how to be unyielding anymore.


    Everyone got a bit and quickly ate it.


    "It seems like it''s not enough. I''ll go pick some more for everyone. Everyone, please wait for a moment." After Wei Yutian finished speaking, he walked up the mountain.


    No one objected. Instead, they looked at Wei Yutian''s leaving figure with extreme desire.


    "General, this man is so easy to talk to and seems to be in high spirits. Let''s just include him in our team. "On the way there, someone ordered us to do so." A soldier said to the general.


    The rest of the soldiers also nodded in agreement.


    "It''s not certain whether this person will return, but if he does, then it''s possible to do so." If we keep absorbing refugees along the way, then we won''t be afraid even if the enemy catches up with us. After we return home, we can also report this to the higher-ups. " said the general.


    After a moment, Wei Yutian brought back a bunch of fruits with his tattered clothes.


    After everyone finished eating and had some energy, Wei Yutian prepared to continue his journey.


    At this time, the general immediately spoke and stopped Wei Yutian.


    "This young lad, I am Northern Huai Country''s Vanguard General Chen Xiangyuan. Although we lost the battle, but after we return, we will definitely make a comeback. You look strong and strong. If you can join our team, I can guarantee that you''ll be able to accomplish great things on the battlefield! "


    How could he agree to follow Chen Xiangyuan and join the army? He then said with a smile: "General, I''m really sorry, I still have something else."


    Chen Xiangyuan''s temper was irritable, and he had an extremely good face, so he was extremely displeased when Wei Yutian rejected him immediately.


    "I am a vanguard general after all. You can either join me today or die here." Chen Xiangyuan said unhappily.


    Wei Yutian did not understand, he had just given his food and he was actually going to kill him. However, he did not panic. He said very calmly, "I gave you food just now, and now you want to repay me with kindness with enmity. What kind of logic is this?"


    "Hahaha ¡­" What kind of logic was this? I make sense. Only the strong and the victors have the right to speak reason. I''ll give you two options. Join me or die. " Chen Xiangyuan laughed.


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll let you see who''s the strongest and who''s the victor." Wei Yutian said in a domineering manner.


    Chen Xiangyuan flew into a rage. How could he have thought that Wei Yutian''s attitude would be so unyielding? He raised the big blade in his hand, and was about to slash at Wei Yutian.


    Wei Yutian''s hands were quick, he flicked his finger on the blade that was coming at him.


    "Bang!" The blade broke with a crack. All of a sudden, all the soldiers and Chen Xiangyuan were dumbstruck. How fast and powerful was this?


    Chen Xiangyuan had never received such an insult before, how could he accept it? He immediately threw the broken blade in his hand to the side, then raised his arm, and quickly waved it towards Wei Yutian.


    Wei Yutian did not try to dodge at all, and in fact, did not even plan to retaliate at all. He had only released his majestic internal energy, after which he only saw Chen Xiangyuan''s fist being frozen in mid air in an instant.


    Chen Xiangyuan wanted to retract his hand and attack again, but he found that his entire body had been locked down, and became flustered. He said, "Don''t just stand there and watch, kill him for me."


    All of the soldiers immediately raised their weapons and rushed towards Wei Yutian.


    Wei Yutian''s expression remained indifferent, as he stood rooted to the ground, not moving at all. In just a moment, he had increased the strength of the inner force he released.


    Those soldiers were crushed to the ground and spat out blood, unable to move at all.


    Wei Yutian already had an estimate on the strength of his own internal energy, it was just that he had not attacked too many times, and was still not able to control his strength well, or how much it was. He had only made his move this time to teach his opponents a lesson and to train their skills in the meantime. He didn''t want to hurt them. However, he hadn''t thought that he would cause these people to vomit blood with just a single strike.


    It was obvious that Chen Xiangyuan''s cultivation was much more profound. Even though he felt a heavy burden on his body, he was still able to bitterly endure it.


    Seeing that, Wei Yutian quickly retracted his Qi, afraid that he would really hit someone else.


    Instantly withdrawing their inner strength, everyone slowly got up, gasping for air.


    "Who does the general think is the strong one and who is the victor?" Wei Yutian ridiculed.


    No matter how impatient Chen Xiangyuan was, he did not dare act rashly.


    "It''s because end is blind, we were really in the wrong just now. I hope Great Hero can let go of all our past grudges and let us go." Chen Xiangyuan restrained his emotions and said submissively.


    The difference in strength was huge, and now that he had repaid the kindness with enmity, Chen Xiangyuan knew that staying alive was more important.


    "I''ll give you guys a lesson this time. I''ll bully you guys again in the future." Wei Yutian intentionally revealed a fierce expression, he knew that he had once relied on his own power to bully others, if not he would not have allowed the world to become like this.


    "Yes, yes. end will remember this by heart. He definitely won''t dare to go against it." Chen Xiangyuan was not a very bad person. He was just a little bit hot-tempered, a little bit too proud, and a little bit reckless. Perhaps this was the reason why he was defeated. He was quite grateful that Wei Yutian didn''t pursue the matter.


    Wei Yutian did not have any thoughts of pestering him anymore, but because of what Chen Xiangyuan said about the strong warriors making the rules, he had a different kind of understanding, which was also obtained by combining this with his own past.


    He said to Chen Xiangyuan, "I''ve thought carefully about what you''ve said, and it''s not without reason. All the rules and principles of the world were indeed laid down by strong people or ruler s. The hegemony of the strong and ruler, if it could not comply with the will of the people, then sooner or later it would be toppled from the position of hegemony. Just like the The Empire of Chu and Tang s in the past. "


    Speaking of the Chutang, Wei Yutian couldn''t help but feel sad, but he couldn''t go back in time, so what use was sadness? Now that he had finally come to a realization, he had to do many good deeds and atone for them. Only then would he have the face to face the common people and the common people.


    Wei Yutian''s words not only caused Chen Xiangyuan to nod his head in agreement, it also caused the Soldiers s to nod their heads in succession in agreement.


    "Hero is right, end will remember this lesson." Chen Xiangyuan said as he was impressed.


    Wei Yutian revealed a slight smile, and continued to warn Chen Xiangyuan: "The world is in chaos, and the people are suffering. General, after you return, I hope that you can treat the lives of the people of the world as your thoughts, and not take any unjust actions."


    He only understood these principles for a short period of time. In this world, the most important thing was to respect the strong. He hoped that with the attitude of the strong, he could persuade others to put down their weapons so that he could do something useful for the common people.


    "A hero misses the common people, making us feel ashamed. When end returns, he will definitely try his best to persuade my king to stop the battle. If you are unable to persuade me, end will definitely retreat. " After Chen Xiangyuan''s numerous defeats, his subordinates had suffered greatly. He no longer had any thoughts of coming to the battlefield again. If not to protect his reputation of loyalty, he really wanted to retreat, and not even go back to gnathism.


    Wei Yutian smiled at everyone, the smile was filled with righteousness, giving people a feeling of warmth like the sun.


    "Alright, it''s time for me to leave as well. Farewell!"


    "Great Hero, please wait, I have yet to ask for your name, end is always on your mind."


    "Chu Jingtian is a drop in the ocean, there''s no need for you to think about him, just focus on being kind in the future."


    After Wei Yutian finished speaking, he continued to head in the direction of the Jinnan.


    Chen Xiangyuan and the rest stood where they were and watched as Wei Yutian left.


    Along the way, Wei Yutian''s progress was obvious. He began to understand more and more that if a person with great power did not have a kind heart, then he would definitely be hated and hated by the world, just like a ghost.


    was extremely grateful to be mentioned. Although Ghosts were evil, they had also unwittingly enlightened him. Not only did it allow him the power to be invincible in this world, it also allowed him to be reborn.


    This was the only good deed that evil spirits did. They had left behind a seed of justice that could change the world.

 C24 war between two armies

    It had already been half a year since they left for the Jinnan, and Wei Yutian wasn''t too far away from his destination. The path he took seemed to be quite peaceful. He had never encountered a major event before.


    Along the way, he had yet to encounter any battles, but if he really did encounter one, then he couldn''t avoid it. He had to think of a way to stop it no matter what.


    Just as Wei Yutian was about to reach the riverbank, he felt the ground begin to shake and the river water begin to ripple as well.


    The vibrations grew stronger and louder. Very quickly, Wei Yutian saw an army with over ten thousand people rushing over. The two words "Jinjiang" were written on the banner, it was obvious that this troop was part of the Jinnan''s army.


    With so many troops speeding away, there was definitely going to be a huge battle going on.


    He wanted to prevent the war, and also wanted to serve his sentence with the The army of Jinnan. Wei Yutian then activated the lightness exercise and followed behind the army.


    An hour had passed and The army of Jinnan had finally stopped at a relatively flat place.


    "The Jinnan and the Anhui have already declared war. The two sides have no relations, and are separated by the State of Nan Yu. If we were to start a war here, the Anhui would have to travel to the State of Nan Yu. Could it be that Nan Yu has already been destroyed?" Wei Yutian asked doubtfully.


    Just as Wei Yutian was suspicious, the two armies had already arranged themselves in a battle formation.


    "Huang Peng, I didn''t expect your Anhui to be so despicable, to actually sneak in a sneak attack while our country was attacking." The Jinjiang general was the first to speak, his expression somewhat angry.


    Wei Yutian''s whole body meridian s were transparent, and his five senses were sublimated. He could clearly see the expression on the Jinjiang General''s face when he spoke, but he was too far away and he couldn''t hear what the other party was saying clearly.


    However, you guys are too ambitious. You actually sent troops to invade my Jinnan when the great army was attacking us. "I''m afraid that you, being crafty as a soldier, are trying to smash your own foot with a stone. You truly do not know your place." Sun Linhu retaliated.


    "How inaccurate is your Jinnan''s intelligence? Or is it that you''re too trusting of us? He actually doesn''t know that the gnathism''s huge army of a hundred thousand was beaten into scattered retreat by our Great General''s Zhao Quan Zhi three months ago. " Huang Peng was very pleased with himself, and when the Great General''s Zhao Quan Zhi was mentioned, his eyebrows would twitch even more.


    Sun Linhu was startled, he never thought that the Anhui would develop so quickly, and its area of influence would grow so much faster than the Jinnan. What a powerful army this was to be able to accomplish this.


    "Since you''re here, I''m sure you won''t go back empty-handed. Since that''s the case, then let''s see if your Anhui is stronger or my Jinnan is stronger. " Sun Linhu knew that it would be useless to continue, if they did not fight, then what was there to do?


    "Haha ¡­" It''s just what I want! Which deputy general is willing to capture this person for me? " Huang Peng laughed heartily.


    "end is willing to go." One of the vanguards opened his eyes wide, looking extremely confident and eager to fight.


    "Alright, I wish General Cai success, I will personally beat the drum for you." Huang Peng continued to build up his momentum.


    Sun Linhu knew in his heart that he could only go up, the main forces were all fighting the West Qin Nation, and he himself was only receiving orders in the face of danger.


    The two of them rode their horses to the center of the two armies, standing straight and mighty.


    The two blades of the General Cai stood horizontally in front of him. Without any hurry, he exploded out his inner force and attached it to his blades, preparing to take out his opponent''s head at any time.


    The two of them did not say a word, but their expressions were full of viciousness.


    Suddenly, the drums from both sides exploded, and Sun Linhu and General Cai were entangled in battle.


    Seeing General Sun thrusting his spear forward, General Cai quickly waved his blade upwards, cutting away the silver gun that was thrusting at him. He took this opportunity to cut another large saber horizontally.


    General Sun quickly snatched it back and blocked it by the side, eliminating the danger. When weapons and weapons collided, the collision of internal force not only caused sparks to fly in all directions, but also created roiling waves of Qi in the surroundings.


    He also saw the General Cai flying in front of him, wielding his two blades and slashing down from above.


    General Sun did not rush to block, but instead, rushed towards General Cai. silver gun s were suitable for ranged combat, so they could not let their opponent get too close. Due to his high speed, there was no chance for him to get back on his horse.


    General Cai had no choice but to return the blade with one hand, and then make a 360 degree turn in midair, hacking the silver gun that was piercing towards him in time. Otherwise, he would be pierced by the other party.


    At this time, the General Sun seized the chance. Before the opponent could even land on the horse''s back, he had already swung the spear shaft from left to right, sweeping towards the opponent''s waist. This time, he had increased the intensity of his internal force, so he was determined to seize the upper hand with a single strike.


    General Cai had to pay attention to getting on the horse, and also prevent the enemy from launching a surprise attack, but he couldn''t. He had failed and was being pressed down step by step.


    He just saw the spear sweeping over, General Cai immediately used his Qi, and blocked it with his two blades. However, he was still in the air and could not borrow force. The sweeping silver gun caused him to lose his center of gravity and fell onto the ground, with blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth. It was obvious that the attack just now had caused him some injuries.


    The shock wave caused by the collision of inner force could not help but cause General Sun to almost fall under his horse. And as General Cai fell, the grass on the ground was blown away by the waves of air.


    As a result, the General Cai had lost the advantage of being in the carriage, making it harder for them to fight in close combat.


    The next moment, General Cai stood up straight like a carp. He was not going to fly up to the horse anymore, but to insert his two blades into the ground and quickly circulate his internal energy, directly striking towards General Sun''s war horse.


    General Sun saw through the other party''s intention with a glance. He immediately asked the inner force to borrow the spear to push forward, causing the silver gun to be even sharper than before.


    "Clang!"


    The silver gun s'' spearhead clashed with the General Cai''s palm, releasing a sound that had a metallic quality to it, causing the two inner forces to stop moving for a moment.


    But General Sun''s power seemed to be a level higher, in the blink of an eye, the spearhead continued to move forward, heading straight for General Cai.


    How could the General Cai still avoid that? His expression was sinister, obviously he had fallen into the fear of death.


    But just as General Sun was about to succeed with his spear, the spearhead was suddenly cut off by a strong and mysterious force, from right to left, he easily fell off his horse.


    When he looked at the General Cai again, he saw a strong young man in tattered clothes standing calmly beside him. The sturdy young man was none other than Wei Yutian.


    The two armies did not know what was happening and did not dare to act rashly. Huang Peng stopped beating the drums and looked towards the battle arena, wondering who the robust youth who saved General Cai was.


    "Who are you? Why are you helping Anhui?" Sun Linhu asked angrily. Seeing that he was about to kill an enemy general, yet he was stopped by the person in front of him. Furthermore, his weapon had been broken, so how could he not be enraged?


    "I won''t help either side. I will only fight." The strong youth said.


    "Cessation of the war? What a joke, who do you think you are, god? Anhui and my Jinnan have an army of thirty thousand, how can you stop this? " Sun Linhu was still angry, but he disdained Wei Yutian''s excuse.


    Although General Cai was grateful to Wei Yutian for saving him, he still acted as if he wanted to laugh at Wei Yutian.


    Seeing Huang Peng riding over, Wei Yutian made a plan in his mind, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile.


    "Of course I''m not some god. I''m the sinner of this war. Since it started because of me, let me end it! " Wei Yutian said calmly. After his personality changed, he became a very responsible man.


    Sun Linhu was not a rash and reckless person, upon hearing Wei Yutian''s words, his expression became extremely unnatural. If there really was a secret behind it, and it could save Anhui from this invasion, then that would be the best.

 C25 Forced stopping

    Wei Yutian''s words made Sun Linhu want to investigate everything. If this could really stop it, then Jinnan would be spared from this crisis. Wei Yutian was undoubtedly the great benefactor of the Jinnan, but it was hard to say whether the Jinnan Emperor Nan Jifu would credit it to Wei Yutian.


    However, General Cai felt that what Wei Yutian said was extremely strange, and mocked: "This war started because of you? Are you crazy! "


    In his eyes, this war was not only a decision of the Anhui''s Sovereign King, but it was also the decision of the Great General''s Zhao Quan Zhi. It had nothing to do with the young man in ragged clothes in front of him.


    Just as General Cai finished speaking, he was about to attack and chase Wei Yutian away.


    Wei Yutian immediately saw through General Cai''s motive, and immediately released a dense amount of inner force, repelling General Cai who was relatively closer to him more than three meters away.


    The two war horses not far away seemed to have felt the threat and were screaming as they ran for their lives.


    Just what kind of strong inner force was this? Sun Linhu and General Cai looked at Wei Yutian with disbelief in their eyes. But in reality, Wei Yutian had not even unleashed thirty percent of his strength.


    Huang Peng, who was rushing over, sensed the danger and immediately stopped. However, they were already within thirty meters of Wei Yutian. This distance, Wei Yutian could still easily capture.


    Seeing that the two main generals had already reached his capabilities, Wei Yutian no longer hesitated.


    He first formed a claw with one hand, releasing pure internal energy in the form of a claw, and immediately grabbed Sun Linhu over. Then, in the blink of an eye, he flew up to the back of Huang Peng''s war horse and grabbed it in his other hand. Finally, with one foot on the horse, he galloped to the top of the hill where he had been hiding.


    However, the horse was unharmed. It was obvious that it was not doing anything to help.


    "The two armies are not allowed to act rashly, otherwise, the two generals will die without a burial ground." Wei Yutian activated his Spirit Qi and shouted loudly in mid air, the voice actually reaching all the soldiers'' ears.


    During the flight, Wei Yutian no longer borrowed energy anymore and his speed was so fast that he could only leave behind a long afterimage. It was clear how strong his lightness exercise was.


    And Sun Linhu and Huang Peng, who had been captured by Wei Yutian, actually had no way to resist at all.


    Only when they reached the mountain peak did Wei Yutian let them go.


    At this moment, the two of them had extremely frightened expressions, and their faces were as pale as paper.


    "Generals, I apologize." Wei Yutian quickly bowed.


    Facing such a strong expert, how could Sun Linhu and Huang Peng dare to act rashly? They could only bow in return, waiting for the opponent to continue speaking.


    "Generals, this one only has the intention of ending this war. I hope you do not panic."


    To get the two opposing sides to sit down and talk, they had to first stabilize their emotions.


    These two were the main generals after all, and had seen much of the world. Seeing Wei Yutian being so modest, he slowly calmed down. They were only guessing who the person in front of them was. How could he have such a powerful skill? Even in the high hands that they could imagine, there had never been such an unfathomable person.


    "Isn''t the chivalrous hero''s words a little too ridiculous? When two armies fight each other, how can one not fight and retreat?" Huang Peng boldly said.


    Seeing that Wei Yutian did not have any strong reactions, Sun Linhu was not so restrained. He was, after all, a hero of the battlefield, and it was only natural for him to die in battle. Although he yearned to resolve this crisis, he could not just retreat and fight.


    "It seems like the hero is someone who cares about the world, but as a soldier, I should be fighting on the battlefield. How can I retreat?" Sun Linhu straightened his back with a resolute look, as if he was not afraid of death.


    With the world in their hearts, they wondered what Wei Yutian''s reaction would be after he told his true identity to the two of them.


    "I don''t really understand your feelings and principles as soldiers, but I believe that there will always be deaths in war. If you want to fight to the death, why don''t you think of a peaceful solution? Perhaps dying in battle is the highest honor that you can bear as soldiers, but do you think that after the war ends unrestrainedly, where would the people of the Li Clan go from here? " Wei Yutian said with sorrow. He had seen the tragedy of the military battlefields, and he had also seen the refugees die tragically on the road to escape. This was all caused by him. How could he not feel sad and remorseful?


    Sun Linhu and Huang Peng looked at each other and could not help but say "Haha ¡­" Laughter.


    Wei Yutian did not understand, and thought that his words had moved the two, and made them forget about their grudges.


    How could Wei Yutian understand the principle of human domination? Listening to Huang Peng''s words, Wei Yutian felt that he hated the fact that he could not use his time.


    The rules were set by the strong hegemons. Wei Yutian also understood this principle, but he had to stop this war no matter what. Otherwise, the thirty thousand soldiers would turn into a river of blood.


    "Since the two of you insist on this, I will have no choice but to use a forceful method to force you to retreat." Wei Yutian had no choice but to come up with this plan, and wait for the both of them to retreat.


    Sun and Huang both paled. They didn''t know that this strong youth before them would be so persistent. In a world of great strife, persuading someone to stop it was already a laughable thing to do.


    "Let me show you what a strong person is and what an overlord is."


    After Wei Yutian finished speaking, he immediately exploded forth with his powerful inner force, casually raised his palm, and struck towards Huang Peng''s body.


    Huang Peng activated his internal strength to resist, but the gap was too wide, he only felt a suffocating feeling in his chest, following which he felt a sweet mouthful of blood spurting out from his throat. In less than five breaths, he stopped breathing and died on the spot.


    Seeing that, Sun Linhu could not help but break out in cold sweat. Even though he still had the determination to die on the battlefield, he still showed a terrified expression on his face.


    After all, in the battle with Wei Yutian, they did not even have the chance to intervene.


    "General Jinnan, the Anhui Lord is already dead. It is only a matter of time before we retreat. In order to prevent your men from seeing your body and losing their morale, shouldn''t you give the order to withdraw? " Wei Yutian''s eyes were firm and his face was stern. He did not seem to be joking.


    Sun Linhu''s aura had long been suppressed to the point that it no longer had the dignity of a general. Besides, if he could retreat safely and reap the rewards from this battle, there was no need for him to risk his life for the sake of the dignity in front of him.


    His voice was much longer and more sonorous than before, allowing everyone to hear him clearly.


    So it was Wei Yutian who was behind him, and used his internal energy to help Sun Linhu speak, allowing his voice to reach the ears of everyone below.


    Other than Sun Linhu, how could the Jinjiang''s army, which had no other backbone, dare to not listen to his orders at this moment? They quickly gathered their troops and retreated in the direction they came from.


    As for the twenty thousand soldiers of the Anhui, they were extremely excited. General Cai, who was previously saved by Wei Yutian and injured by him, thought that Wei Yutian had come to their rescue.


    For a time, cheers rang out from the foot of the mountain. No one had noticed that something was amiss.


    When he saw that the Jinjiang had retreated, Wei Yutian once again gave Sun Linhu a palm.


    Sun Linhu had not expected this, how could he have expected that the other party would also want to kill him? His eyes were wide open as he spat out a mouthful of blood before finally falling to the ground and dying as well.


    At this time, Wei Yutian hurried over to Huang Peng''s corpse and used his internal force to absorb it. Then, he gave a palm to Huang Peng''s back, causing him to spit out another mouthful of blood.


    "I, I didn''t die! I didn''t die!" Huang Peng shouted happily.


    He, who had died once, looked at Wei Yutian in front of him again.


    "How is it? What was death like? If I want you to die, you will die. If I want you to give birth, you will live. This is the rule that I set as a strong person. Whether or not you want to follow it is up to you! " Wei Yutian said with a threatening tone.


    Although Huang Peng spat out two mouthfuls of blood, his vitality was stronger.


    He only remembered that he had stopped breathing all of a sudden, as if he had sunk into an endless ocean. No matter how his consciousness struggled, he could not escape, and finally died with unwillingness in his heart.


    Those who had experienced death had a different understanding of the value of life. Obviously, Huang Peng did not want to die again, that feeling was too terrifying.


    Seeing that Huang Peng did not speak, Wei Yutian continued to speak: "Look, your enemy is dead, and the enemy has retreated. Your life is your life, and the lives of your subordinates are also your life.


    Thus, Huang Peng looked at Wei Yutian like he was looking at a god, his expression filled with fear and respect. If he did not listen, he was afraid that the next time he was killed, he would not be able to survive.


    Of course, this was also something that Wei Yutian had purposely revealed.

 C26 I am Wei Yutian.

    Wei Yutian displayed an unfathomable martial arts technique, and coincidentally used his life to achieve this, causing Huang Peng to not dare to disobey.


    This was also something that Wei Yutian had no choice but to do. If he could stop them with a few words, then there would be no need for it.


    Seeing that Huang Peng had been scared out of his wits, Wei Yutian took the opportunity to give chase.


    "Let your men retreat to your Anhui. If they dare bring troops to fight against other nations, I can easily kill you no matter where you go." Wei Yutian released his strong inner force again to show his might. This time, his internal force was able to see it clearly. It formed a claw shaped hand that looked extremely majestic.


    "Yes, yes, yes ¡­" I will immediately order the withdrawal of the troops. " Looking at the giant hand, Huang Peng broke out in cold sweat, shivering uncontrollably. When had he ever seen such a phenomenon? He didn''t even think that it was caused by the other party''s inner force.


    Huang Peng wanted to go down the mountain and command the army to retreat.


    "Shout right here. Don''t worry, I will let everyone hear your voice." Wei Yutian said coldly. The reason he did so was to once again tell the other party that he was capable of doing anything and that he couldn''t be defied.


    Huang Peng naturally believed this, and without further ado, he turned towards the twenty thousand soldiers and shouted: "Everyone, Soldiers, listen to my orders, immediately return to Anhui, otherwise we will be under martial law."


    He forced himself to remain calm so that his subordinates would not hear his embarrassment. After which, he collapsed to the ground.


    General Cai and the rest were confused. Just a moment ago, they were extremely excited due to the retreat of the enemy army, but now, they were extinguished by a single sentence. But since this was an order from the general, how could they dare to disobey?


    When all the Anhui Province warriors had disappeared, the huge burden in Wei Yutian''s heart was finally lifted. Then he said to Huang Peng, "You should go back as well. After you return, do more good deeds and seek blessings for the common people."


    Huang Peng quickly got up from the ground and saluted Wei Yutian before rolling down the mountain. Finally, he rode on his war horse and left.


    Seeing that everything had been resolved, Wei Yutian heaved a long sigh of relief, and then, sat down on the ground as well. This was the first time he''d done this sort of thing, and he was afraid that the two weren''t afraid of death, otherwise the 30,000 officers below wouldn''t be able to avoid the calamity of war.


    Sun Linhu had not woken up yet, so he did not dare drag it out too long.


    It turned out that Wei Yutian had used his strong inner force to stop the body from breathing, and had kept all the functions of his body intact. The two mouthfuls of blood were like valves, one close, one close.


    Wei Yutian helped Sun Linhu sit upright, then placed a light palm on his back. The other party spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, and only then did he come to his senses.


    The first reaction Sun Linhu had when he woke up was to look at Wei Yutian with extreme hatred.


    "Tell our troops to retreat, the enemy army leader will march in, the Jinnan will rest!" Sun Linhu beat the ground with his hands as he said regretfully.


    "General, do not worry, the Anhui''s army has already retreated. I do not think that there will be any army coming to attack for now." Wei Yutian''s tone became friendly, and was no longer as unyielding as before.


    Sun Linhu did not dare believe it, but after thinking about it, since the other party could order him to retreat, then naturally they could also order the enemy to retreat. He could not help but sigh in his heart, "The person in front of me has indeed managed to stop the battle. Although I was slightly injured, I was fine. I even managed to resolve a crisis. "If that''s the case, then I still earned some money."


    He hadn''t had time to think about his life and death. It was as if in his eyes, his life wasn''t as important as the safety of Jinnan. However, even after he calmed down, he still couldn''t help but feel a lingering fear.


    Just when Sun Linhu was about to ask Wei Yutian why he said he was the one who caused this war, Wei Yutian suddenly knelt down, making him at a loss.


    General, criminal Wei Yutian, especially went to Jinnan to serve your sentence, this is an ultimatum to be escorted. Wei Yutian said, as he took out the transport document and handed it over to Sun Linhu.


    Sun Linhu never thought that the person in front of him would actually be Wei Yutian, his eyes opened so wide it seemed as though it was going to fall out.


    In the rumors he heard, Wei Yutian had killed countless people, had a bloodthirsty personality, and was a silkpants who could not tolerate any suffering. He had also never heard of Wei Yutian''s unparalleled martial arts. He didn''t look like the well-built man in front of him, who seemed to be righteous and didn''t have the slightest intention of killing others. Just now, he had used his transcendent divine arts and thunderous means to prevent a huge battle.


    This made him wonder if the rumors from the other nations were all fake. Just to instigate a war, they spread that the Chu and Tang Dynasties''s crown prince was unscrupulous, allowing the entire world to attack him together.


    "You, you really are Wei Yutian?"


    Sun Linhu originally thought that the other party was joking, but when he saw the message that was delivered to him, he was truly confused.


    "The sinner is indeed Wei Yutian, who caused great chaos in the world and caused the displacement of the people. Going to Jinnan is also to obey the punishments of the various nations, so we are here to receive punishment and serve our sins. " Wei Yutian continued, looking extremely guilty.


    It was only after reading the escort message, that Sun Linhu finally believed everything Wei Yutian said. However, it completely overturned his impression of Wei Yutian. Most of the military men were upright and bold, and did not have the heart of a villain. Instead, he had the urge to let him go.


    Seeing Wei Yutian''s humble and kind attitude once again, Sun Linhu no longer had any fear towards him.


    "General, please take me back to serve my sentence." Seeing that Sun Linhu was still hesitating, Wei Yutian emphasized once again.


    Sun Linhu had seen Wei Yutian''s ability and virtue. However, his king had already ordered for Wei Yutian to be punished in the cruelest way possible, so he didn''t dare to go against it.


    "Since you are so determined, come with me!" Sun Linhu shook his head and said.


    After he finished speaking, Wei Yutian flew down the mountain with Sun Linhu and returned to the army together.


    When Sun Linhu told the military Surveillance Wen Xun what happened, Wen Xun was shocked for a moment. Then, he looked at Wei Yutian with extreme hatred, as if he was going to skin his opponent''s flesh.


    So it turned out that Surveillance''s father-in-law was the former Prime Minister of the Jinnan, and he had been cruelly tortured to death by Wei Yutian.


    Seeing Sun Linhu and Wei Yutian''s mutual respect, Wen Xun was not happy. Not only did he have the thought of killing Sun Linhu, he also wanted to hack Wei Yutian into a thousand pieces.


    His mind was already extremely focused, and when he thought of a plan to deal with Sun Linhu and Wei Yutian, his expression immediately changed. But all of these were in Sun Linhu''s eyes.


    "Surveillance Wen, Wei Yutian killed your father-in-law, you should hate him to the bones, right?" Sun Linhu asked tentatively.


    "Of course I hate him. However, according to the laws of the country, since he has already been punished, it is not my turn to do anything to him." Wen Xun said coldly. It made people feel that he had hatred in his heart, but he was also powerless.


    When Wei Yutian heard that Wen Xun''s father-in-law was among those whom he had harmed before, he immediately kneeled down and kowtowed, and said: "Master Wen, there is no complaint as to how you want to punish me. I only pray that the hatred in your heart can be relieved, that it can comfort the spirit of the dead in heaven. "


    "Evil Guardian, stop pretending here. If I can beat you now, I really want to cut you into pieces." Wen Xun said angrily.


    "What do you want to do? Do what you want, but the sinners won''t dare to retaliate." Wei Yutian continued to kneel and kowtow as he said that.


    "That''s what you said." When Wen Xun finished speaking, he directly slapped Wei Yutian''s face. This slap contained all of his inner strength, but he was just a civilian Surveillance, he did not have much power. It didn''t have any effect on Wei Yutian at all.


    Wei Yutian''s attitude made it impossible for Wen Xun to care about what he wouldn''t do to Wei Yutian before this.


    After slapping Wei Yutian, the other side did not even have the slightest reaction, further infuriating Wen Xun so much that he jumped up and down.


    In Wen Xun''s opinion, this was just bullying him because he was weak. Even if the others didn''t retaliate, he would be helpless to do anything.


    "Men, bring me the military staff!" Wen Xun roared.


    Sun Linhu did not stop them. Firstly, he wanted to see how strong Wei Yutian was, and secondly, he knew that Wei Yutian was not willing for him to intervene.


    When the military baton was brought over, Wen Xun raised it and smashed it onto Wei Yutian who was kneeling on the ground.


    Wei Yutian endured it all. He did not use his internal energy to resist it, nor did he use his internal energy to block off all the nerves. Slash after swing landed on his body. He carefully savored the smell, wanting to experience all the pain that he had brought to others.


    With every hit, he would sincerely repent to the dead and to the common people of the world. He hoped that this would allow the dead to rest in peace and pray for the people.


    When Wen Xun became tired from the beating, he was still kneeling on the ground, not moving an inch. However, blood had long flowed out from the corner of his mouth. There were lacerations all over his body.


    With such hatred, if one were to say that there was no other reason behind it, no one would believe it either.

 C27 shamelessly framing

    If not for Nan Jifu''s order to live, Wen Xun would have long ago cut him to death.


    Although Sun Linhu sympathized a little, in order to prevent himself from getting into trouble, he allowed himself to do as he pleased.


    Within a few days, Wei Yutian was sent to Jinnan. Sun Linhu and Wen Xun also explained everything that had happened during the confrontation with the Anhui Army to the Jinnan Lord, Nan Jifu.


    He knew that Nan Jifu would never believe that Wei Yutian would have such a strong martial arts, nor would he believe that Wei Yutian would go through so much trouble to the Jinnan to suffer and serve his sentence, nor would he believe that Wei Yutian would think of a way to dissolve the war between the two armies.


    But when Sun Linhu handed over the escort order to Nan Jifu, Wen Xun started to panic, but he came up with a plan.


    "Your Majesty, I have my own plans."


    "Speak!"


    "Indeed, before this battle could even begin, it was stopped by Wei Yutian. But I think there are a lot of questions. "


    "Oh? Tell me about it. "


    "This subject has seen the General Sun''s extreme respect for the Demon Guard, and this makes me suspect that this was a scheme from the very beginning. Just think about it, the Anhui and my Jinnan have an agreement on not invading each other, how would they take advantage of the time when our forces are fighting against my West Qin Nation to launch a sneak attack? Therefore, this official thought that this sneak attack was just a show. The person directing this scene is the General Sun, the Behind the scenes is the Guardian Demon, and the Anhui''s General Huang Peng is just cooperating with this show. " Wen Xun instigated, and his words were directed straight at Sun Linhu.


    When these words came out, Sun Linhu was instantly shocked. He completely did not expect that Wen Xun would actually create something out of nowhere and directly frame him. One''s heart could not help but be treacherous and cunning. However, he was not flustered. He was not afraid of the slant of the shadow. He was upright, fair, and upright, so what was there to fear from a vile character.


    Nan Jifu frowned, he glared at Sun Linhu, and killing intent filled his eyes. But whenhe saw that Sun Linhu did not have the slightest bit of panic after being told the truth, she knew that the matter was not as Wen Xun said.


    "Wen Xun, it seems that your judgement is completely unreliable." Nan Jifu questioned Wen Xun.


    "Your Majesty, this subject has seen that General Sun is extremely respectful towards the Demon Guard, so this subject surmises that the General Sun has known the Demon Guard since the beginning, and might even listen to his orders. In order to lessen the prison sentence, the Demon Guard asked the General Sun to create a play about the Demon Witch Zhige. This way, she would also be able to record down a merit for the General Sun. Thus, the General Sun called for the Anhui''s General, Huang Peng, to cooperate. With the agreement, Huang Peng wouldn''t really do anything to the Jinnan. " Wen Xun''s words were firm, as if he had exposed the truth.


    This sentence, logically speaking, made quite a bit of sense, causing Nan Jifu to believe it. He looked at Sun Linhu with anticipation and anger, as if he wanted to see how the other party would defend him.


    Sun Linhu naturally could not say a single word, and allowed himself to be framed.


    "Surveillance Wen''s fabrication is very logical. I, Sun, am unable to defend any of you. But if you can come up with solid evidence, I''ll plead guilty. " Sun Linhu said unhurriedly, he had long noticed that Wen Xun might take this opportunity to display his skills in the army camp and join in on his plan, planning for an opportunity to advance his career and frame Wei Yutian.


    Nan Jifu slightly nodded his head, expressing his agreement with Sun Linhu''s words, and then looked at Wen Xun with a questioning gaze.


    Sun Linhu was a martial general after all, and was in the midst of doing too many things. He still needed to rely on a martial general to accomplish all these, which was why he was so lenient towards Sun Linhu from the start.


    Even though Wen Xun''s words were clever and logical, he still didn''t have any evidence to prove that he was right. Thus, he was in a difficult position, revealing an expression of worry and fear.


    It seemed that Wen Xun had been blinded by hatred and had lost all sense of reason due to his desire to be promoted. He didn''t even have any proof and directly took and Wei Yutian in.


    "Your Majesty, everything this subject has said is true. They have already planned it all out, how could they leave any evidence? "However, this subject believes ¡­"


    Before Wen Xun could finish, Nan Jifu interrupted him.


    Nan Jifu knew clearly in his heart that Wen Xun was a hypocrite. The reason why Wen Xun still had a salary in the court was because he wanted to use to supervise the other officials in the court.


    With this kind of person, the other officials would definitely be careful in their work, so that Wen Xun would not have any weakness. Otherwise, once Wen Xun found out, he would become a stepping stone for others to climb up.


    "Wen Xun, since you do not have evidence, how can you accuse General Sun? Do you know the crime of falsely accusing an important official of the imperial court? " The angry look on Nan Jifu''s face was indeed a bit scary. Everyone in the court could not help but lower their heads, not daring to look straight at Nan Jifu.


    Wen Xun was so frightened that he started sweating profusely. His legs went weak and he kneeled on the ground: "Your Majesty, this subject''s words are true!" He was still defending his own mindless falsehood.


    "Humph!" If you do not give face to the former Prime Minister''s father-in-law, I would really like to behead you to warn all officials and prevent you from framing any of the imperial court''s important officials. "


    Nan Jifu would never really kill Wen Xun, so he said those words to give himself a chance and to give Wen Xun a chance.


    Before Wen Xun could say anything, Nan Jifu continued to speak: "If there''s a next time, I won''t even give face to the former prime minister anymore. "Hurry up and get the hell down, don''t embarrass me again."


    Wen Xun''s reaction was extremely fast, he knew that Nan Jifu was giving him a way out. He got up from the ground, wiped off his cold sweat, and quickly left the hall.


    Seeing that Wen Xun had left, Nan Jifu immediately became friendly and said: "General Sun has contributed a lot to this retreat, we should reward him handsomely."


    "This subject is truly fearful and fearful, and does not dare to record his achievements in receiving the rewards. From the beginning to the end, this subject has not contributed even a single bit of merit." Sun Linhu bowed and greeted. He was very clear that if he really did remember the reward, it would be hard to explain.


    Seeing Sun Linhu like that, Nan Jifu did not say anymore.


    "Yo, why is Lord Wen free to come to my cold and gloomy Celestial Prison, could it be that he wants to personally deal with the Demon Defender?" Celestial Prison''s face was full of flattery, obviously he did not dare to offend Wen Xun. But he also understood that Wen Xun had gradually lost control of himself because he had killed his father-in-law.


    "No, I came to see you. That Wei Gou thief, even if I were to take one more look at him, I would feel that it would dirty my eyes. " Wen Xun was extremely friendly to head of prison and appeared to be extremely friendly.


    Seeing Wen Xun like that, how could the head of prison not know that he had other requests, and most of it were related to Wei Yutian. One must know that for a person like Wen Xun, how could she look up to a small head of prison like him?


    "Sir, what do you need me for? I will do my best." head of prison smiled until his eyes narrowed. It was obvious that he was pretending.


    However, Wen Xun did not expose head of prison. In his opinion, this was a normal reaction.


    Regardless of how the world changed, who ruled, everything was based on benefits. Seeing this point, Wen Xun felt that nothing else mattered, as long as he could achieve his goal.


    "One does not visit the Three Treasures Palace for no reason. Does head of prison know what to do about Wei Gou''s robbery?" Wen Xun said directly, and did not bother with the head of prison.


    "Understood. Understood. Since that Fiendguard has come to my territory, there won''t be any good days for him." The head of prison was still extremely fawning and pretending, made Wen Xun feel very unhappy.


    However, no matter how unhappy Wen Xun was, he still maintained his affectionate appearance.


    Just as head of prison finished speaking, Wen Xun fished out a few silver ingots and placed it in front of him, causing him to almost drool. As a head of prison, his salary was still very low. If he wanted to live a good life, he would have to eat some external water.


    "Don''t worry head of prison, I''m saying that during the process of torturing the Demon Defender ¡­" As Wen Xun spoke indifferently, he used his hand to wipe his neck, showing an obvious intention to do so.


    Seeing that the head of prison was worried, Wen Xun took out some silver from his bosom and placed it in front of the old man, saying: "head of prison does not need to worry, as long as you do something reasonable every time you execute, even if the higher ups know about it, they will only say that it was unintentional."


    head of prison stared intently at the silver, swallowed his saliva, and continued to reply with a troubled expression: "Master, this is not a matter of silver, this unintentional loss, compared to the Emperor''s decree, is not valid at all."


    After Wen Xun heard this, he immediately knew that the other party still thought that the money was too little. That intimate look instantly turned cold. If he could handle this matter conveniently, why would he try to get close to a small head of prison?


    Wen Xun thought about it, and decided to add the price again. He immediately took out a golden bar from his robes and placed it in front of head of prison.


    "head of prison, how is this compared to the imperial edict?" Wen Xun said in a slightly sarcastic tone. He was very clear on the principle of humans dying for money and birds dying for food. Even if head of prison had been in Celestial Prison for half his life, he still wouldn''t get such a large salary.


    At this time, head of prison was staring at the gold bar and drool was flowing out of his mouth.


    "Don''t worry, my lord, I know what to do now." head of prison reached out and took all the money in his hands, placing them one by one in his mouth and nibbled them all, then placed them in his bosom.


    Seeing this scene, Wen Xun''s heart was at ease. He knew that the head of prison would definitely not disappoint him. This was not the first time head of prison had done this. However, he was still reluctant to part with the large amount of money he had spent.


    When everything was settled, Wen Xun stood up and coldly shook his sleeves, then left the Celestial Prison.

 C28 cut-face skin

    It had already been a few days since Wei Yutian imprisoned the Jinnan, and these few days, everything was peaceful.


    One day, head of prison brought five fearsome looking burly men, all famous for being executioners. Not only did they know how to torture a prisoner, but they also knew how to skin a prisoner and cut his bones without causing his death.


    Seeing the five burly men, Wei Yutian did not have much of a reaction, he was very clear on what kind of punishment he would be suffering from, if not for him being willing to stay behind to receive the punishment, no one would be able to stop him.


    Without saying a word, the five of them immediately opened Wei Yutian''s door and brought him to execution chamber.


    There were all sorts of torture instruments in execution chamber, almost all of them being torture instruments. The five executioners were invited by the head of prison once in a while. Not only did they understand the uses of the torture instruments, they were also very skilled in using them.


    had seen the majority of them before, they were used frequently when torturing envoys from different countries.


    Facing those torture instruments, Wei Yutian did not fear or avoid them. The eyes of a god were calm like an ancient well without ripples.


    "Today''s three punishments are soldering iron, pulling out nails, and cutting off skin." head of prison instructed.


    The five executioners didn''t have much of a reaction. It was obvious that they had done this before as well.


    Wei Yutian frowned, he had done this for the first two before. However, he had never seen a face-cutting technique, let alone performed on a human. Thinking about it, in the vast The Empire of Chu and Tang, there were even more cruel punishments than there were in the small Jinnan.


    After head of prison finished giving orders, he waited outside the door. He didn''t want to see such a cruel and bloody method either. Every time he was on guard outside, he would hear the screams from the inside of execution chamber and knew that the execution had begun.


    As long as the screams stopped, the five burly men would cover them with white cloth and head of prison would be able to retrieve their corpses.


    Slicing a face was different from executing a person to be cut into ten thousand pieces. During the process, the prisoner would not die until the last strike. The degree of face cutting was very deep. It was fine if the mask was cut off with a heavy knife, but it didn''t matter if the mask would damage the blood vessels or meridians. As long as the mask was removed, the person would die.


    The Celestial Prison was not transparent, and only the prisoners in the nearby cells could hear the miserable screams clearly. This also provided a very good place for the head of prison to frequently commit crimes for others.


    Beginning of execution, the five executioners first tied Wei Yutian to the cross shaped wooden frame.


    The first penalty was the soldering iron. In the center of execution chamber, there was a tall charcoal stove with several soldering iron burning. It was already burning bright red, obviously before Wei Yutian was escorted to this place, it had already begun to burn.


    These people did not know how strong Wei Yutian was, so when they started to do things, they did them step by step, just like how they did in the past.


    Of course, Wei Yutian would not use his Qi to resist, he was thinking of atone for his sins. It was just that he no longer had the heart to die because he knew that he would definitely have the chance to do something for the common people in the future if he had a useful body.


    One of the executioners took out a soldering iron from the charcoal stove and naturally burned it onto Wei Yutian''s body.


    The moment his skin made contact with the bright soldering iron, Wei Yutian immediately felt a heart-wrenching pain. But no matter what, he gritted his teeth to keep from screaming.


    This was because once he cried out, he wouldn''t be able to use all of his heart to experience the burning pain.


    Since the soldering iron made contact with the meat, it had emitted a sizzling sound and thick white smoke, as if it was provoking Wei Yutian''s endurance. As for the rich aroma of the meat, it caused the executioners to constantly lick their tongues, and even swallow their saliva.


    Seeing Wei Yutian gritting his teeth and insisting, the executioner with the soldering iron said in disdain: "Oh, it''s been a while since I''ve seen a tough bone."


    The other executioners also seemed to be interested. To them, torturing others was already an extremely interesting thing. The harder the person was tortured, the more they wanted to challenge the limits of what they could endure.


    They then picked up the rest of the branding iron from the charcoal stove and called them over to Wei Yutian. For a moment, the sizzling sound was amplified several times. The thick white smoke pierced right through Wei Yutian''s eyes, preventing him from opening them.


    The executioner noticed and immediately cut off Wei Yutian''s eyelids.


    Wei Yutian clenched his teeth in pain, his expression twisted in pain. His entire body was covered in sweat and the sizzling sound became even louder. Soon after, it sounded more like the sound of meat being fried in a pan of oil.


    At the back, it was no longer like sweat on a soldering iron. It was more like oil falling into a fire pit.


    "I didn''t expect this guy to be so tough." "However, this makes sense. This kind of person has a stubborn temper, making it easy for him to be a sinner."


    "The five of us were invited to deal with them. Which one of them didn''t offend others?"


    "Since the bones are so tough, let us enjoy it!"


    Very quickly, the five branding iron were already out of temperature, the executioners changed a few more sets and waved at Wei Yutian.


    When he removed the iron, he could already see that the flesh on its surface was all burnt. With just a breath of Wei Yutian''s breath, he could feel the pain of being torn apart.


    As for those two eyes, because their eyelids had been cut, they were still bleeding profusely. His eyes were red and watery from the smoke.


    After being heated by the hot iron again, Wei Yutian gritted his teeth and persisted. There was even blood seeping between the gums.


    head of prison had always been outside of the execution chamber, but he did not hear any screams from beginning to end.


    Seeing Wei Yutian being tormented, head of prison was not surprised, because in the elementary stage, he had already done this to others.


    "Hurry up and get to the next stage, don''t waste time." The head of prison urged.


    After he finished what Wen Xun asked of him, the money that had already been put in his pocket would truly belong to him.


    The five executioners originally wanted to play, but when the head of prison spoke, they had no choice but to obey. Who asked them to gain such benefits from the head of prison?


    After head of prison finished speaking, he immediately walked out of the execution chamber.


    The following punishment was pulling out one''s nails. It was said that all ten fingers were linked to the heart. Although this punishment seemed like a small operation, it was actually extremely painful. Compared to a soldering iron, it was even better.


    At this moment, the five executioners were all standing on the torture table, producing a strange tool. It was shaped like a pincer, but a sharp blade could be seen at the fingernail''s length.


    Wei Yutian obviously knew how to use that torture device. That thing first caught the tip of the prisoner''s finger, and the front part of the nail was also caught. Then, with a force of his hand, the sharp blade would cut off the nail. The depth of the cut was not very deep, just the thickness of a fingernail.


    Then, he would pull it out and the entire nail would be slowly pulled out from the finger. The whole process was extremely cruel.


    Very quickly, several torture instruments clamped onto Wei Yutian''s fingers.


    The executioner exerted force, and all the torture instruments directly entered his fingernails.


    That feeling made Wei Yutian want to struggle, but he still endured it in the end.


    However, this was only the beginning. The executioner slowly pulled out the fingernails one by one. The process even brought out quite a bit of flesh from the fingers. It was the feeling of being ripped apart, and on some of the fingers, bloody fingerbones could be seen.


    The head of prison outside the execution chamber finally heard Wei Yutian''s miserable shrieks and could not help but feel relieved. From his point of view, this signified that the other party would definitely lose his life in the process of the third punishment.


    Until all of his fingernails were pulled out, Wei Yutian did not use his own internal energy to resist, but he was very clear that this was his limit. He would probably have to use his inner force to resist the following punishment, or else he would really die here.


    Soon, the third punishment would begin.


    The five executioners first tied up Wei Yutian who was kneeling, making it easier for them to execute him.


    The instrument of execution was a sharp and exquisite knife. The edge of the knife flashed with a cold light from time to time, as if it was often baptized in fresh blood. That cold light also seemed to be able to directly wound people.


    When they were ready, two of the executioners squatted down and began to cut off the skin on the left and right sides.


    It was only a short time before the executioners realized that something was wrong, for there was no blood at first, but then there was nothing. The blood that should have fallen down was still flowing normally.


    Of course, the reason Wei Yutian was able to do this was because there was nothing in his body that he could not use his internal energy to deal with it. He could even perfectly replicate the fine capillary network with his inner force.


    All of this was due to the fact that Wraith had managed to open up all the meridians in his body. It was to the extent that after Wei Yutian practiced the¡¶ The ghost changes its powers¡·, he could even clearly control every acupoint, every internal organs in his body.


    If Wei Yutian was willing, he could even use his inner force to clearly investigate the structure of his body, to the point that he could scan every nook and cranny.


    The whole cut off part looked extremely terrifying, no matter where the blood was in the normal operation. This caused the countless moving blood bugs to crawl on the surface, making them look extremely disgusting.


    Even though the executioners had committed countless extremely cruel punishments, they were still deeply frightened by the situation before their eyes.


    One of the more daring executioners actually used a knife to cut through the blood vessels formed by the internal force.


    "AHH!" Was ¡­ was he even human? Why can''t my blade cut through any blood vessels? " The executioner was astonished. He had never encountered such a strange thing.


    For a special group like the executioner, they were too familiar with the structure of the human body. He had never encountered a situation like this with Wei Yutian, how could they not suspect that Wei Yutian was not a human being?

 C29 Phantom

    The executioners saw that under Wei Yutian''s face that was cut open, the wiggling blood worms were in a normal state of circulation. It was truly unbelievable, and even more so terrifying to the point of being unable to endure.


    Especially after that audacious executioner used the sharp blade to cut them, the executioners felt as if they had seen a ghost and directly collapsed onto the ground.


    As for Wei Yutian, he finally understood what was going on with this face-cutting technique. He immediately understood that these people were not simply there to execute the punishment, but to silence him. That was why he had decided to use his inner force to protect himself until the end.


    If he had a useful body, how could he die here? Although a prison sentence was a prison sentence, if it was a threat to his life, he would definitely not agree to it.


    "AHH!" Help, ghost! " The executioners were scared out of their wits. They collapsed completely from the shock and finally fainted.


    His heart was like seeing the ghosts of the people he had tortured to death, coming to the Modern Realm to seek revenge.


    To Wei Yutian, if the people he had killed in the past were to turn into evil spirits and come to him to take his life, he would definitely accept it.


    The head of prison was outside and had heard such a commotion in an instant, how could he not be alarmed? He did not even think about what was going on and directly rushed inside.


    Seeing the skin on Wei Yutian''s face, head of prison was so scared that he collapsed to the ground. The burden in his heart didn''t seem to be too great, to the point where he actually wasn''t scared senseless.


    head of prison''s entire body was trembling uncontrollably. He quickly rolled towards the door, but his legs were too weak to help.


    Seeing this, although Wei Yutian was not surprised, he still understood why these people had such a reaction.


    "Big Brother head of prison, don''t be scared!" Wei Yutian said, he did not want to scare the head of prison anymore.


    However, when the head of prison heard this, he fled even faster. He didn''t know why, but he suddenly got up and rushed outside.


    Wei Yutian''s blood-red eyes looked at head of prison who was running away, thinking that he had scared the hell out of everyone else.


    Knowing that his face would die if he did not cover it, Wei Yutian hurriedly lifted his head. His face was stuck back on, and on the surface, it looked like it was tightly sewn, without the slightest mistake.


    At this time, he used his inner force to feel all the nerves, blood vessels and other structures on his face. When he clearly felt them, he used his inner force to connect with them.


    However, the cut off eyelid could not be recovered immediately. He could only wait for it to grow back bit by bit in the future. Otherwise, he couldn''t even close his eyes when he was sleeping. No matter who it was, they would look at him with fear.


    head of prison was so scared that he ran out. When he saw the other Prisoners, he could not help but yell: "Ghost, there''s a ghost inside."


    All of the Prisoners picked up their virulence stick and was about to rush in. But head of prison did not allow it, because there were still five unconscious executioners inside. If he was found out, he would be exposed if he accepted someone''s mission to silence him.


    "Don''t go in, it''s too dangerous inside. I''ll report to the higher ups first and see how they handle it! " The head of prison said, after that he immediately ran out of the Celestial Prison.


    His first priority right now was to find Wen Xun, and hopefully, he could first settle the matter of him coveting money.


    Wen Xun was not satisfied with head of prison taking too much money from him in the first place, but hearing this kind of thing again, a plan formed in his mind.


    "You go back first, and don''t act rashly. I''ll think of something." Wen Xun said.


    After the head of prison left, Wen Xun hurried over to see Nan Jifu. This was because head of prison didn''t know that Wei Yutian had an unimaginable martial arts skill, and Wen Xun, on the other hand, knew it, so he wasn''t particularly flustered.


    When he saw Nan Jifu, Wen Xun said, "Your Majesty, this subject heard from the head of prison that Demon Wei relied on his martial arts to do whatever he wanted in the Celestial Prison. I don''t know what head of prison did to him, but he actually had a bloodied look, scaring all the Prisoners as if they were looking at a ferocious ghost. "


    After Nan Jifu heard these words, he could not help but think to himself, "Could it be that this Wielding Demon really has martial arts? The last time at Whip Magic Conference, it had only been a little more than a year, and he did not have the chance to practice martial arts in his cell. However, thinking about it, he could actually come here alone to serve his sentence and not run away. This meant that he definitely had something to rely on, and that he had nothing to be afraid of. However, it would be unthinkable for him to come here to serve his sentence. He would be either a fool or someone with a feeling that no one could really do anything to him. "


    Wen Xun saw that Nan Jifu seemed to be deep in thought, and continued: "Your Majesty''s martial arts are unparalleled, and as the Son of Heaven, you have the assistance of the God Power and Righteous Qi. It didn''t matter if the devil guard was a martial artist or a real ghost, he wouldn''t be able to act rashly in front of His Majesty. So, I humbly request that your majesty personally make a trip to Celestial Prison. "


    When the Emperor went to the Celestial Prison, it was always said to be detrimental to the life of the dragon. But Nan Jifu did not have such a taboo, so Wen Xun dared to plead with Nan Jifu to help him move to Celestial Prison.


    "Forget it, I haven''t had my fill last time at Whip Magic Conference. Since I have nothing better to do, I might as well go take a look." Nan Jifu knew in his heart that Wen Xun hated Wei Yutian, but in order for Wen Xun to no longer care about the matter where he stood on Sun Linhu''s side, he agreed.


    Nan Jifu was not a long-winded person.


    Wen Xun accompanied Nan Jifu to the Celestial Prison, where all the criminals and Prisoners s kneeled down and kowtowed to him. If the criminal did not bow down, he would have died on the spot. With Nan Jifu''s character, this was the case.


    "head of prison, take me to see Wei Yutian!" Nan Jifu said.


    The five executioners were still unconscious, and if Nan Jifu wanted to pursue the matter, then head of prison would not be able to take the consequences. Wen Xun was an important subject, after all. Nan Jifu also knew that Wen Xun had enmity with him, and thus would not do anything to him.


    "Yes, yes!" head of prison answered with a trembling voice, feeling extremely terrified.


    head of prison led the way, hoping that Nan Jifu would not pursue the matter of the executioner.


    When they arrived at the execution room, they saw five unconscious burly men lying on the ground. Other than the many burn marks on Wei Yutian''s body that had been touched by the hot iron, all the nails on his hands had been pulled out, making him look extremely miserable. It was just that there was nothing else out of the ordinary.


    When head of prison saw this, he became even more flustered. He could clearly see what Wei Yutian was like before. There was nothing on his face now but his cut eyelids.


    When Wei Yutian saw the people who came, and knew that they were all here to denounce him, he did not have any other reactions.


    Nan Jifu felt it was strange, he immediately grabbed head of prison and said: "Where is there a ghost, tell me clearly, if not, I will not forgive you."


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, Guard, Wei Yutian is the Ghost. "Before, one of his skin was cut off, but now, it is complete and perfectly intact. He is, is a ghost ¡­" head of prison was trembling in fear as he spoke incoherently with cold sweat.


    Nan Jifu looked at Wei Yutian, only to see that he did not have any lids, and the rest were in perfect condition. However, compared to a year ago, there seemed to be some subtle changes.


    Seeing that the head of prison was about to faint, Nan Jifu slapped him and said: "Look clearly for us, where did this ghost come from? "Trash, I do not need any useless things. Men, drag them out and kill them for me."


    "Mercy, your majesty, mercy ¡­" head of prison shouted with a sinister expression. He hadn''t thought at all that he would die for the sin of taking care of his own affairs, and that he would die for the sake of whether there was a ghost or not.


    Nan Jifu did not care about what they said and someone soon came to drag head of prison out.


    Wen Xun secretly laughed, he had already achieved one goal.


    Seeing this, Wei Yutian did not interrupt. After all, this was someone else''s family matter, so he couldn''t interfere.


    When the head of prison''s voice disappeared, Nan Jifu walked to the front of Wei Yutian and squatted down. He didn''t care about the identity of the people who were lying on the ground and how they fell to the ground.


    "Prince Wei, how have you been! Hahaha ¡­ You have this day, too. " Nan Jifu said with a face full of mockery.


    "Thanks to your majesty, I''m doing very well." Wei Yutian didn''t like an emperor like Nan Jifu at all, no matter if it was when he was the crown prince, or when he had become a prisoner. In the past, he thought that the other party''s words were full of insinuations and insinuations, but now, he felt that the other party was far too ruthless and merciless.


    "You seem quite spirited. I''ve received quite a bit of disrespect from you in the past." If it wasn''t for me being the noble ruler of a nation, I''m afraid I would have died under your torture. "Forget it, now that you have fallen into my hands, it''s time for you to have a taste of your own suffering."


    Nan Jifu was obviously going to take action himself, and was extremely happy in his heart.


    Nan Jifu ordered for Wei Yutian to be released and tied up, and then was escorted to the training grounds.


    The environment there was relatively spacious, so it was very convenient to take action.


    It was just that the wounds on Wei Yutian''s body made many people afraid, especially the index finger that had its nails pulled out and the eyes that had no eyelids.


    Wen Xun knew that Wei Yutian''s martial arts were peerless, but he also knew that the other party claimed that he wanted to atone for his sins, so he did not retaliate.


    "Prince Wei, I heard that you''re proficient in martial arts, I really want to experience it." Nan Jifu said.


    "How''s your martial arts? You''ll know once you try." Wei Yutian was prepared to retaliate. He felt that someone like Nan Jifu didn''t have the qualifications to execute him.


    How could Wen Xun have thought that Wei Yutian would retaliate, he could not help but be a little worried for him.

 C30 Wei Yutians Crisis

    The gap between Nan Jifu and, was completely not at the level of Great General Hu Xiong. Since Wei Yutian was able to easily subdue Sun Linhu, then Nan Jifu did not have any strength that he could go against.


    "Then come!" Nan Jifu roared excitedly.


    His hands formed fists, his horse stance was firmly on the ground, and all his internal force was released. Causing the surrounding spectators to nod in agreement.


    Nan Jifu heard the discussions around him and could not help but become more confident.


    Following which, he stomped his foot on the ground, punched forward, and charged straight at Wei Yutian. The ground that he stomped on instantly cracked.


    Wei Yutian also heard the discussions of the people around him, and suddenly thought of all the citizens of Jinnan, thinking, "If I were to truly injure the King of Jinnan, not only will it arouse the anger of the people, it will also make my path to atonement much more difficult ¡­"


    Without waiting for Wei Yutian to understand, Nan Jifu had already punched Wei Yutian.


    Blue veins could be seen on the fist as the fist force and inner force formed a fist wind that quickly spread out in all directions. Just when it made contact with Wei Yutian''s body, the fist actually did not advance in the slightest, and did not even send Wei Yutian flying by half a step.


    Nan Jifu felt that it was strange, he further increased the degree of his Qi, causing his face to become sinister.


    However, it still did not affect Wei Yutian in the slightest.


    It turned out that if Wei Yutian did not control his own Inner Qi, it would cover his entire body and constantly protect him. It is also an unconscious state of self-preservation, like a conditioned reflex


    Just as Wei Yutian was about to control his Qi and not resist, the force in his body bounced out, striking Nan Jifu and his force back.


    Nan Jifu seemed to be pulled from behind, and only after flying for over thirty meters did he fall to the ground. He felt as if his chest was on fire. He knew that if he did not stabilize his injuries, he would vomit blood. When that happened, he would lose a lot of face, so he forcefully suppressed it with his inner force.


    The people and soldiers were shocked and worried. Who would have thought that when Wei Yutian stood still and did not move, he would injure the Emperor who possessed such a high level of martial arts.


    At that moment, Wei Yutian''s curses to him sounded out, and Wei Yutian regretted not controlling his Qi at such a slow speed.


    When the Soldiers saw this situation, they immediately rushed up the stage and protected Nan Jifu.


    "All of you are dismissed!" Nan Jifu roared, he did not want others to protect him the moment he met with danger. This went against his original intention of fighting for victory in martial arts practice.


    Although the soldiers were extremely worried, they did not dare to disobey the imperial edict.


    "Damn, Wei Yutian, to think that you''re strong to this extent." Nan Jifu had never been in such a sorry state before. After all, he was the emperor. But he couldn''t help but admire Wei Yutian''s astounding inner strength.


    "Humph!" If not for considering the people of Jinnan and my path to atonement, I would have definitely killed you. Forget it, since the world has come to this point today, I should be punished. Wei Yutian put his hands behind his back, and with the help of his internal energy, his fingers no longer felt any pain, and no more blood continued to seep out.


    Wei Yutian wanted to close his eyes and take the brunt of the attacks, but he couldn''t close them no matter what. Thus, he could only turn around and face Nan Jifu.


    The virulence stick attacked, and smashed Wei Yutian''s head with its staff.''s brain immediately became blurry, and blood also started to flow out of his ears, causing a portion of his meridian and nerves around his brain to be shattered instantly.


    Wei Yutian kneeled on the ground. He never thought that the other party would actually attack his head. Therefore, he could only quickly circulate his internal energy and connect the broken nerves and channels to prevent any problems from really happening to his brain.


    However, he discovered that some of the nerves closest to the strike were actually dead and couldn''t be restored immediately.


    However, Nan Jifu did not give Wei Yutian the chance to continue repairing himself. Another powerful inner force attack from the virulence stick struck Wei Yutian''s head.


    Even though Wei Yutian wanted to use his inner force to counterattack, due to the injury to his head, he was unable to control his entire body.


    Thus, even if he possessed the power to be unrivalled in the world, he could only allow himself to be slaughtered by Nan Jifu. It could be said that every step he took was careless, and every step he took was dangerous.


    After a few consecutive moments, Wei Yutian was already unable to suppress the power in his body anymore. Furthermore, no matter if it was his head, his face, or his seven apertures, they were all bleeding profusely.


    One could imagine how ruthless Nan Jifu was when he attacked.


    When the energy once again filled his entire body, the virulence stick that was attacked by Nan Jifu had only just touched when it was cut into two pieces. The part at the front part of the virulence stick also quickly flew out.


    The other piece was in Nan Jifu''s hands, causing his entire body to go numb and blood to come out from his palm.


    "Didn''t you say you were going to be punished? Why are you resisting it with your inner force? " Nan Jifu said fiercely. His expression was like that of a hungry wolf.


    The current Wei Yutian could not speak at all, and his body was gradually losing control. His vision was also blurry, and his eyes were covered with a layer of hot blood.


    Nan Jifu ignored everything, taking another virulence stick from the soldier''s side, he continued to strike at Wei Yutian''s head, his stance seemingly wanting to kill Wei Yutian. Wen Xun saw all of this. Not only was he scolding Wei Yutian as a complete fool, even if he was stronger than he was, it would also be a waste. He was also laughing uncontrollably in his heart, his revenge was about to be avenged.


    Unfortunately, the result caused Wen Xun''s fanatical emotions to instantly grow a bit colder.


    Unconsciously, Wei Yutian''s entire body''s internal force was already in a conditioned reflex state. Nan Jifu threw another strike at the virulence stick, causing it to be broken from the rebound of the internal energy, while his hands bled even more profusely.


    "Bring me a knife!" Nan Jifu shouted.


    ''s eyes were red, not because he was killing to the point of red, but because he was so angry that his eyes were red. In this situation, someone would either stop him or wait for him to get tired before he would stop his crazy actions.


    Wen Xun was so excited that he immediately took out a blade from the waist of the guard and handed it over to Nan Jifu while jogging.


    At this time, although Wei Yutian was dizzy and was unable to control his body, he was still conscious.


    Although he was unable to suppress all of his inner strength and avoid reflecting resistance, he could still circulate it. He tried to use his internal force to try and relieve the symptoms of the discomfort through his meridians and acupoints, but when he reached a certain place in his brain, there was no connection between the nerves.


    With a crisis approaching, Wei Yutian had no choice but to force Nan Jifu and the others to retreat, and then think of a way to heal his injuries.


    With that thought, Wei Yutian forcefully urged his inner force to gradually lose control of his body and sat upright, and then suddenly exploded with incomparable inner force.


    Nan Jifu also did not expect Wei Yutian to suddenly use his inner force to go berserk. Although he reacted very quickly, with his own cultivation, he was still like a feather, spinning in the air and landing at the side of the stage. After spitting out two or three mouthfuls of blood, he fainted.


    Everyone present panicked. The ordinary soldiers that were slightly closer to him were over a hundred zhang in length, yet they were still pressed down by the pressure to the point where they couldn''t even move.


    Nan Jifu had never thought that he would encounter such a dangerous situation, and as a result, he did not even bring a single Forbidden Army Guard with him.


    Right at this moment, due to the violent impact of his inner force, Wei Yutian was able to successfully connect the nerves that controlled his body''s movements. As a result, he quickly got up and channeled his lightness exercise to fly back into the Celestial Prison''s cell.


    Seeing Wei Yutian flying away, no one dared to chase after him.


    Only then could all the suppressed soldiers move their bodies. When they all arrived in front of Nan Jifu, they heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately their His Majesty the Emperor still had its breath, otherwise, the entire place would have been in chaos.


    Then, Soldiers hurriedly carried Nan Jifu back to the Zi Lai Palace where he lived and summoned all of the imperial physicians present.


    But Wen Xun wasn''t so lucky. He had died on the spot, and no one could save him. Furthermore, because he was extremely unpopular in the imperial court, and because he often looked down on those small soldiers and officials, there was not even a corpse.


    Wei Yutian returned to his cell, not daring to hesitate for even a moment. Since his eyes could not be closed, it increased the difficulty of his meditation. Even so, he still had to treat himself as soon as possible, otherwise he would be like his master, Ghost, and become a lunatic.


    It was still okay if he did not go crazy when he was delirious. If he went crazy, with his current strength, he would truly be a demon in the human world.


    Nan Jifu was severely injured and unconscious, but it quickly spread around the imperial government. But because the news was sealed off and not spread to the outside world, it prevented fine work from getting wind of it and prevented other countries from taking advantage of the situation to enter.


    Jinnan was only a few years old, if anything were to happen to Nan Jifu, then Jinnan would definitely go downhill quickly.


    While Wei Yutian was recuperating from his injuries, a majority of the Prisoners s saw the shocking scene, and even the main gate of the Celestial Prison did not dare to enter again. As for the five unconscious executioners, they actually went crazy after waking up. They must have been in a state of deep slumber and had nightmares running through their bodies. In the end, they were scared senseless by the fear in their hearts.

 C31 intermittent delirium

    Although they didn''t know exactly what had happened to the other prisoners in the other cells in Celestial Prison, but it could be seen that even though Wei Yutian had returned to the cells like a celestial being, they were still deeply impressed and viewed him as a god.


    For Wei Yutian to be able to control his own body, this was definitely something to rejoice about. This way, he could seal all the acupoints in his body at the same time to reduce the damage caused by the forceful circulation of his inner force while healing his injuries.


    The two meridians were still connected. Although the vestibular acupoints and the Baihui acupoints were severely injured, they did not have any effect on the circulation of normal energy. This was also why Wei Yutian had decisively stopped Nan Jifu from continuing his crazy attacks.


    Wei Yutian channeled a gentle inner force into his brain and discovered that there was a large lump of blood pressuring his brain.


    This was a big problem as to how to expel the clotted blood.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to use his inner force to form a very small catheter and slowly draw out the blood.


    The clot was as big as a thumb, and it would take several days to get rid of it. During this process, he could not be disturbed by anyone or anything. Otherwise, his meticulous internal force catheter would definitely be affected, causing blood to gush out in all directions. No one knew what the consequences would be.


    In addition, Wei Yutian also discovered that there were several places where his nerves had severely ruptured, causing his hearing and vision to be affected to a certain extent.


    As a result, he used his internal force to pull the two ends of the fracture together while guiding the blood to flow out of his brain. Because one section was already dead, he had to replace it with internal force to transmit information, thus restoring hearing and vision.


    However, only when both ends of the nerve began to regenerate on their own would the internal force that was circulating around the body dissipate.


    Fortunately, as long as that portion of his internal energy was not interrupted, Wei Yutian''s hearing and sight would not be affected. Even if it was a fierce battle with someone, it would not have any effect, because if it was broken, it could be replaced with inner strength immediately.


    This is different from blood stasis, if the blood flow of the impact is completely unknown.


    Other than this, Wei Yutian also gradually realised that the muscles of his arms and thighs, his sensory nerves had also been affected. From time to time, he would suffer from numbness and loss of sensation. Then, he would search his brain, neck, and spine for nerves. Finally, he found the location of the pathogen.


    It turned out that Nan Jifu''s attack had also shaken many of their nerves to the point that they were on the verge of breaking. When he connected them, he had a feeling that he accidentally broke away from them and became numb and senseless.


    This kind of injury was still simple for Wei Yutian, it wasn''t too troublesome.


    He connected them directly with a fine internal force and held them together for a while, allowing them to grow back together.


    This cycle continued throughout his entire body, and in total, it had taken him three days to search every inch of his body.


    He hadn''t eaten anything in the past three days. Fortunately, he remained seated, so the energy consumption was not too great.


    But for the past three days, Nan Jifu was still in a coma. During this period, he showed signs of waking up several times, but they were always short-lived.


    The imperial doctors tried their best to think of a way to treat Nan Jifu so that he could completely control the worsening of his injuries.


    Nan Jifu''s own body was sturdy and normal injuries would not even affect him at all. It could be seen how serious his injuries were this time.


    After another day, Nan Jifu finally woke up. And Wei Yutian was also at the most important juncture of drawing blood from a clot.


    In the past few days, although Prisoners had secretly come to deliver food to the criminals, they did not dare to disturb Wei Yutian, as they were afraid that their lives might be in danger.


    The first thing Nan Jifu said when he woke up was to actually kill Wei Yutian. This caused everyone to sweat a little on his behalf.


    Relying on the terrifying power Wei Yutian displayed that day, wanting to kill him with force was simply a pipe dream.


    However, this was definitely not the end.


    "Where''s Imperial Physician Tian?" Nan Jifu shouted.


    Doctor Tian was also known as the Celestial Hand. He was famous in the Jinnan and a few neighboring countries, and was quite famous even in the martial arts world. His medical skills were unpredictable and inconceivable. Apart from a few big shots, he always treated people with the most brutal methods. It is said to study the structure of the human body, the internal organs, and the effects of the nerves on the mental system.


    "This official is here!" Celestial Hand bowed and said.


    "I want you to do everything you can to put the devil Wei to death. Even if he doesn''t die, I want him to be plagued by illness for the rest of his life, never to escape. Even after he goes to hell, he will be tortured like a maggot in his bones."


    Nan Jifu clenched his teeth. He had never been humiliated like this before, not even when his eldest son died.


    "This subject accepts the order!"


    Celestial Hand laughed sinisterly, looking extremely sinister. In his view, as long as he could come into contact with Wei Yutian, then Wei Yutian would definitely die.


    However, Celestial Hand started to worry again, his expression seemed to be troubled.


    "Your Majesty, your subject, your subject, your subject has difficulty getting close to the devil. How can your subject carry out your order?"


    "Hmph, trash!" You claim to be some kind of Fighter Ghost Doctor, but you can''t even do such a simple thing. "


    If Nan Jifu was not still weak, he would have already struck Celestial Hand.


    "Please advise me, your Imperial Majesty." Celestial Hand said as he knelt and kowtowed.


    "He''s just a fool. In order to redeem the sins he committed in the past, he wouldn''t have left on his own accord. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have come to our Jinnan to serve his sentence. So since he would not leave, he would definitely stay in the Celestial Prison. No matter how strong he is, it''s impossible for him to not eat anything. As long as you poison the food that you give him, he will be controlled by you even if he doesn''t die. " Nan Jifu said sinisterly, his expression occasionally revealing an evil smile.


    The Celestial Hand had obviously thought of this idea, but he was not sure if Wei Yutian would still be staying in the Celestial Prison.


    "Your Majesty''s brilliant plan, this subject pays his respect and is about to carry it out!"


    With that, Celestial Hand quickly got up and left the Zi Lai Palace.


    Wei Yutian was still bleeding in his head. Although he did not have much left, he needed to be careful. In the end, it might take another day or so.


    Not long after, the Celestial Hand arrived outside the Celestial Prison. Seeing that all the Prisoners s were at the entrance of the Celestial Prison, they did not dare to enter.


    "Which one of you is head of prison?" Celestial Hand asked.


    When the Prisoners saw Celestial Hand''s gorgeous official uniform, they knew that he was a great official of the imperial government and did not dare to offend him.


    "Reporting to Lord, head of prison, head of prison has been ordered to be killed by His Majesty." A Prisoners said.


    Celestial Hand did not have much of a reaction, losing a Prisoners was not a big deal for him.


    "Forget it, I''ll just tell you guys directly! Take the medicine inside, place it in the food of the Demon Guard, and then send it over to him. " Celestial Hand said as he took out an exquisite small bottle of medicine and passed it to the Prisoners in front of him.


    "Yes, yes!" Although Prisoners knew what the other party was going to do, he was, after all, sending Wei Yutian a meal. Fortunately, Wei Yutian had not made any movements in the cell these few days. He did not look to be in danger. Thus, in desperation, Prisoners could only bite the bullet and go.


    The Prisoners trembled as he entered the Celestial Prison. After cooking a bowl of porridge, he placed the medicine inside.


    "Wei, Wei Yutian, Wei Yutian..."


    Prisoners took very light steps, and only lightly called out Wei Yutian''s name. His heart hoped for a response, but was also afraid of getting one, because he was extremely perturbed.


    Seeing that there was no response, head of prison could not help but feel strange and increased his volume.


    Gradually, Prisoners also moved to the front of Wei Yutian''s cell, and saw a person whose head was covered with dried blood, sitting motionlessly with his body facing his side, and not a single sound of breathing could be heard.


    Even if it was just her side view, the Prisoners felt so disgusted that she wanted to vomit.


    He put down the bowl of porridge and pushed it into the cell.


    Just as Prisoners was about to leave, he was halted by the curiosity in his heart.


    Wei Yutian was completely still, and had to let the Prisoners guess if he had already died because of the heavy blow to his head earlier.


    Out of curiosity, Prisoners moved forward and looked at Wei Yutian''s face.


    "AHH!" "Ghosts!" Prisoners roared and ran.


    It turned out that he had seen Wei Yutian with his eyelids cut off, and his eyeballs were completely exposed. His eyes were completely red from the smoke, and he had not recovered yet, so he looked extremely terrifying.


    This roar completely affected Wei Yutian.


    He was trying his best to drain the blood clot in his brain, so he couldn''t be disturbed in the slightest. Otherwise, the blood clot would spill everywhere.


    At this time, Prisoners''s roar had forcefully pulled Wei Yutian out of his state of concentration.


    Wei Yutian''s head was still filled with blood, but at this time, his brain, which was above his head, was suddenly interrupted, causing blood to leak out in all directions. Even Wei Yutian was unable to completely sense it when he tried to use his inner force to sense it.


    "AHH!"


    Wei Yutian held his head with both hands and felt an indescribable pain in his head.


    could not help but spread out both of his hands and release some of his Qi from both sides.


    "Boom, boom, boom ¡­"


    Every inch of the Celestial Prison was instantly destroyed, and the entire Celestial Prison was on the verge of collapse.


    Prisoners who had just delivered the food fell to the ground in shock. The Prisoners outside the Celestial Prison was so scared that they had to cover their heads and run away, but Celestial Hand only revealed a terrifying evil smile, he thought that Wei Yutian had eaten his medicine and was screaming in pain, before long, the other party would lose his life.


    This sound also attracted some of the surrounding Forbidden Army experts who were secretly observing the situation. This was something that the Forbidden Army s arranged for Nan Jifu to do after he had fainted.


    By the time the rumbling stopped, the cell that Wei Yutian was in was already shattered into pieces.


    As for Wei Yutian who had just had a headache, he suddenly lost all consciousness and recovered in an instant.


    After a while, the consciousness disappeared again. When he woke up, he was no longer where he had been.


    Wei Yutian could not help but be worried: "Could it be that I am the same as master, and have an intermittent mental disorder?"

 C32 Fighter Ghost Doctor

    Wei Yutian realized that he had suffered from intermittent mental disorders and couldn''t help but to be a little worried. If he just let things go, who knows what kind of trouble might occur in the future. However, the problem was that even he was unable to find out what the problem was with his inner force.


    Celestial Hand casually caught a Prisoners, then had the other party bring him excitedly into the Celestial Prison.


    Along the way, he saw countless broken cells. None of the prisoners in the damaged cell survived, either losing their lives on the spot or falling into a deep coma.


    When the Celestial Hand saw that Wei Yutian was still sitting upright in his broken cell, he could not help but be shocked.


    "You, why aren''t you dead yet?" The Celestial Hand asked in shock.


    "Who are you?" Wei Yutian asked the Celestial Hand who had come over while he continued to search for the reason that something was amiss with his mind.


    "Fighter Ghost Doctor." Celestial Hand actually tried to use his own name to scare Wei Yutian.


    "Never heard of it!" Wei Yutian said with a cold expression.


    Celestial Hand was angry, but he did not dare do anything to Wei Yutian.


    "Why are you looking for me?" Wei Yutian continued to ask.


    Celestial Hand originally thought that Wei Yutian had died from the poison, but how could he respond to the other party''s question?


    "I, I... Oh, right, my Jinnan said that I can''t let you die so easily, or else I won''t be able to account to the entire world, so he asked me to treat you. " Celestial Hand could not help but admire his cleverness. If Wei Yutian believed it, then his next move would be much easier.


    Wei Yutian was not an idiot, he could naturally see that the Celestial Hand was lying. The current him, was not someone who would casually kill others. Even if he knew that the Celestial Hand had ill intentions, he would not do anything.


    "You don''t have to sound so nice. If you want to torture me, then come. Since I, Wei Yutian have chosen to come here to receive punishment, I will not easily escape. But if I have a useful body, I can''t die yet. So, as long as you don''t threaten my life, I''ll let you have your way. If you want to kill me, then I will have no choice but to resist. "


    Celestial Hand felt that it would be much easier to settle this as he could unknowingly kill Wei Yutian.


    "Prince Wei is indeed smarter than others, I am indeed here to execute the punishment. However, I''m afraid you won''t be able to take my punishment. " Because the thing that he was going to do next, could very easily make Wei Yutian think that it was a threat to his life.


    "Oh? "Tell me about it." Wei Yutian was curious.


    "Skin and erode my bones, break my tendons and seal my acupoints, poison my internal organs." The Celestial Hand bared his fangs and brandished his claws, showing his cruelty. He was really abnormal, and had completely forgotten that if Wei Yutian got angry, he would not be able to take the consequences.


    When Wei Yutian heard of these three punishments, he could not help but feel his scalp go numb. Back then, he did not have such cruel methods.


    However, he then thought, the degree of cruelty involved did not depend on how much physical damage the person was suffering, but on what the final result would be.


    The methods of the Celestial Hand, however, could not affect the entire world even if Wei Yutian was injured personally. However, Wei Yutian''s methods had completely annihilated the The Empire of Chu and Tang and thrown the world into chaos.


    In comparison, Wei Yutian had no choice but to admit that he was much more cruel than the Celestial Hand.


    Wei Yutian thought about it, these three punishments were not completely unbearable.


    He could maintain the normal functioning of his body with his own Qi, so he did not care as long as the Broken Tendon Seal Acupuncture Point was not the dead point, and he did not need to worry about the poison soaking in his internal organs, because the blood in his body was not afraid of any poison.


    Only, Wei Yutian was afraid that he had made a mistake again.


    "What? Scared?" The Celestial Hand probed again.


    "Afraid. Truly, people are afraid. However, I''ve said it before, as long as it doesn''t harm my life, you can do whatever you want to do. " Wei Yutian was still extremely calm.


    "Since that''s the case, let''s move somewhere else to start!" Celestial Hand said with an evil smile.


    Wei Yutian''s prison was in pieces, it was not suitable to hold prisoners anymore, naturally he had to switch cells.


    And this time, the Celestial Hand did not choose a good place to go to.


    Wei Yutian was once again tied to a cross shaped wooden rack, waiting for Fighter Ghost Doctor''s punishment.


    The reason the Celestial Hand was known as the Fighter Ghost Doctor was not only because of his unfathomable medical skills, but also because he understood the quality of warriors'' bodies and the principle of the warrior''s energy circulation.


    As long as a warrior''s strength circulation channel was destroyed, no matter how powerful a warrior was, they would become a cripple. This was also the reason why Celestial Hand was confident that as long as he could come into contact with Wei Yutian, he could kill him.


    "The first is to skin and erode the bones." Celestial Hand held a blade, looking very excited.


    The process of skinning and bone erosion was similar to human body anatomy. Celestial Hand had always been studying the structure of the human body, so he was naturally extremely excited.


    "Bring it on!" Wei Yutian''s expression was resolute, and he had already prepared his mind.


    Celestial Hand did not beat around the bush, he immediately used his sharp blade to scratch Wei Yutian''s face.


    The face that Wei Yutian had recovered to before was sliced open again, and a drop of blood flowed down the blade. However, blood would flow out from the wound as soon as it was cut open.


    Celestial Hand realized this very quickly, but he did not panic like the previous five executioners. This was because he had researched and deduced some inferences from the warriors that were similar to Wei Yutian''s phenomenon.


    "Hahaha ¡­" Who would have thought that there would be an unexpected gain. My research concluded that once one had practiced martial arts to a certain degree, they could use internal force to form a catheter and maintain the circulation of their blood. I''m afraid that''s why you have nothing to fear! "


    After Wei Yutian heard this, he was also a little impressed by the Celestial Hand. Due to the effects of his inner force, he could not feel any pain at all.


    "He''s actually able to deduce the secrets within a martial artist''s body. It seems that he isn''t an ordinary doctor!" Wei Yutian praised.


    "My title of Fighter Ghost Doctor is not just for show." Celestial Hand said proudly.


    Celestial Hand''s speed was extremely fast, and very quickly, he peeled off the skin on Wei Yutian''s cheeks. Only, he was still maintaining the integrity of the skin, and did not cut off the part that was peeled off.


    "Now I''m going to start eating the bone. Can you bear it?" Celestial Hand pretended to be concerned.


    This allowed Wei Yutian to let his guard down, in order to better achieve the goal he wanted to achieve.


    Wei Yutian did not make a sound. One must know that there were no nerves in the bones, so even without assistance of Qi, there would not be any pain.


    Celestial Hand took his blade and cut open the periosteum on the bones, then he smeared the corrosive medicine on the bones.


    Actually, Celestial Hand knew that there wouldn''t be any pain from eating the bone. But his goal, was to use the bone corroding medicine to loosen up Wei Yutian''s bones. Like this, the stronger Wei Yutian was, the harder it was for his bones to withstand his power, and thus, the stronger his power, the more burdensome it would be.


    It could be said that this plan was poisonous, but Wei Yutian wasn''t prepared for it at all.


    At this time, Wei Yutian''s two cheeks had already been corroded by the bone corroding medicine.


    Inadvertently, Wei Yutian swallowed his saliva, but suddenly discovered that his teeth felt weak, and he immediately realised the purpose of Celestial Hand''s punishment.


    "You want my bone to be loose, then you will be tired of your own strength. Your Ghost Doctor''s methods are indeed mysterious and unpredictable, I really don''t admire you at all." Wei Yutian said calmly.


    "Hahaha ¡­" You know it now, but it''s already too late. My ostigmine has already completely entered your bones, and has spread throughout your entire body. " Celestial Hand said proudly. He was not afraid that Wei Yutian would attack him, because the more he moved, the faster the poison would corrode in his bones.


    "Is that so?" Although Wei Yutian did not expect that skinning and bone corroding would be so dangerous, he still had a plan to deal with it.


    Just as Celestial Hand was still laughing proudly, Wei Yutian used his Spirit Qi as the conduit and smeared each drop of his own blood on the spot where Celestial Hand smeared the ostigmine.


    Very quickly, the ostigmine stopped its erosion and completely lost its poison.


    Just then, Wei Yutian used his inner force to pat his face and bones, only to see the corroded parts of his face shattering and falling down.


    What was fortunate was that Wei Yutian''s discovery was timely, the bones of his face had not been corroded much.


    When Celestial Hand saw the scene unfold in front of him, he was dumbstruck and was unable to speak for a moment.

 C33 Tendon Breaking and Acupoint Sealing

    The Celestial Hand was secretly scheming, and almost made Wei Yutian into a shell that could not hold his own strength.


    "You, how did you do it? How could your blood have such an effect? "


    Celestial Hand was dumbstruck, and only after a while did he come to his senses, Wei Yutian''s methods had completely exceeded his knowledge. Even though he was a famous Fighter Ghost Doctor, he still could not explain the strange scene in front of him.


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that my blood is a myriad of poisons, your ostigmine does not pose the least bit of a threat to me. And your poison has no effect on me at all. " Wei Yutian said calmly. Although he himself possessed such a unique ability, he was not conceited in the slightest.


    Celestial Hand never thought that Wei Yutian''s blood would be so special. However, as if he had discovered a new continent, his eyes shone with a greedy light.


    "I am very interested in the blood of the Thousand Poison Poison. Can the Prince Wei give me a bit so that I can study it properly?" Celestial Hand said with a fiery and passionate face. His greedy look made Wei Yutian feel disgusted.


    "Impossible!" Wei Yutian rejected him flatly.


    Celestial Hand''s fiery expression instantly fell to the freezing point, looking extremely ugly. However, when he looked down, he saw that Wei Yutian''s blood was still flowing down his blade. He could not help but be secretly pleased with himself.


    "The blood on the ground and the blood on your blade, you can forget about getting it either."


    Wei Yutian had obviously noticed it too, and immediately released all the Qi he could see, instantly wiping off all the blood, and not even leaving anything on the blade blade.


    Celestial Hand was even more furious, but he could not do anything about it. He could only promise himself in his heart that he would definitely wipe out Wei Yutian until not even his bones were left.


    When he looked at Wei Yutian again, Celestial Hand''s expression instantly changed. With a face of tranquility, he said: "The next step is to seal acupoints with broken tendons.


    After experiencing the danger from before, Wei Yutian did not dare to be careless again.


    He could not help but think to himself: "The [The ghost changes its powers] technique of Master is indeed mysterious, but there is no method to remove the acupoints. However, since all of my meridians have been opened, I can control the position of my meridians through internal energy. The meridians are connected to the acupuncture points, and as long as the circulation is not affected, I can move my acupuncture points. "


    Seeing Celestial Hand lick his tongue, Wei Yutian was a little nervous.


    "Bring it on!" Although Wei Yutian was perturbed, he appeared extremely calm.


    Only then did Celestial Hand raise his hand, allowing the blade blade to cut open Wei Yutian''s wrist and ankle. Originally, he wanted to take advantage of this to get some blood, but Wei Yutian had used his inner force to wipe it away in an instant.


    When all the tendons in his arms and legs were broken, Wei Yutian suddenly felt that his limbs could not move at all.


    "I didn''t expect your skills to reach such an unbelievable level. I have never heard of it before. This time, even if the execution ends now, I am already satisfied."


    Wei Yutian never thought that although the Celestial Hand was greedy, he was also someone who was satisfied. It would be the blessing of the people if a person with this medical skill were to wholeheartedly serve the people.


    At this time, the Celestial Hand prepared to seal the acupoints all over Wei Yutian''s body with silver needles, especially the various dead point s.


    Like this, even if Wei Yutian was an immortal that descended to the mortal realm, he would still lose his life.


    According to the locations of the various acupuncture points, Celestial Hand began to apply acupuncture.


    There were many acupoints that the Celestial Hand did not ask about, as though he was specifically searching for key acupoints to apply acupuncture.


    Wei Yutian could see every single needle shot, and he had even memorized every position, order, and depth of each needle shot. He also wanted to understand all of these things, maybe it would have some sort of effect on the movement of his acupoints, or even on the circulation of the energy in his body.


    "You look very serious. Could it be that you are recording my acupuncture route?" Celestial Hand asked curiously.


    "Your observation skills are quite impressive." Wei Yutian was still half joking.


    The last three needles from the Celestial Hand pierced Wei Yutian''s temples and the Baihui acupoints on his head. After they were pierced, he couldn''t help but take a few steps back, as if he was waiting for something.


    "If you are able to survive after your strength dissipates, you would be a pretty good disciple." The Celestial Hand said.


    Wei Yutian immediately realized that the acupuncture points that the opponent had just executed, their sequence and depth, were actually used to dissipate the power in the warrior''s body. He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart: "This method is simply too suitable for me. I originally didn''t want to kill another person, but if I meet a martial artist that pesters me, I can use this method to solve all my problems."


    "This method of yours is actually to let my power dissipate. It is indeed very unique, I have remembered it all." Wei Yutian said.


    Celestial Hand did not expect Wei Yutian to have photographic memory. Although it was not because of how mystical it was, but it was because of the talent.


    After a while, Celestial Hand''s expression became more and more unsightly. What he was waiting for, seemed to not have any signs of happening at all. He knew that Wei Yutian was not an ordinary person, so he controlled his temper and continued to wait.


    "Are you waiting for my power to dissipate?" Wei Yutian said in ridicule.


    When the Celestial Hand heard this, he couldn''t help but guess if he had stabbed the wrong needle. He quickly checked again, but there was nothing wrong with it. This made him even more doubtful. He began to wonder if he had forgotten the sequence of acupuncture needles or the acupoints or the depth of acupuncture points.


    "You don''t need to doubt your own abilities. Just now, I carefully studied all of your acupuncture points and actually included almost all of the different types of acupuncture points. The most special ones are mainly the vital dead point s, and the most important ones are the s, such as Yongquan, Dantian, human beings, Bai Hui and the others. The order and depth of the needles used is the essence of your method. Some dead point go too deep and it can cause a person''s death, while others are too shallow and have no effect at all. " Wei Yutian said leisurely.


    Celestial Hand was a little surprised at Wei Yutian''s comprehension ability, but she still shook her head.


    "That is not complete. Merely the vital points can only prevent the power in the body from circulating. In the end, the body will explode and you will die." However, if you want to dissipate all of your power and also prevent a martial artist from dying, you must open up some of your vital points so that the circulation of your power is not completely blocked, such as the Shan Zhong and the Great Que. " Celestial Hand said confidently, as if he was lecturing, and did not falter at all.


    Seeing that Wei Yutian was interested in listening, he realized that the other party was intentionally asking him to say all of these.


    "You''re so crafty!" Celestial Hand could not help but have an atmosphere.


    Wei Yutian did not become complacent. Instead, he said extremely respectfully, "Thank you for answering my question!"


    "You are clever, but there is no meaning in learning all of this. As long as your skills run out, my His Majesty the Emperor will execute you. "After you die, I will have a large amount of blood to study, hahaha ¡­" As the Celestial Hand spoke, he imagined the research value that Wei Yutian''s death would bring him.


    However, Wei Yutian still did not show any signs of emitting his cultivation. This made Celestial Hand, who was proudly explaining a moment ago, have an ugly expression on his face, as if he could not take a poop.


    Suddenly, all the needles that were on Wei Yutian''s body all shot out at an undetectable speed.


    "Thump thump ¡­"


    Celestial Hand was not a martial artist, upon seeing this scene, he could only hold his head and crouch down in fear. After he finished shooting all the silver needles, he slowly stood up and looked at Wei Yutian in disbelief.


    "Don''t be surprised, your silver needles haven''t even pierced my acupoints yet. Previously, my acupoints were displaced so you couldn''t find any of my acupoints. " Wei Yutian said indifferently.


    Celestial Hand was completely speechless, he did not think that his few good tricks would all be broken. His disappointed legs gave way and he fell to the ground, feeling heartbroken.


    This despair came from a person who was forever being praised by everyone. In an instant, he fell from the peak to the bottom. People who went through this process usually would not be able to bear it and would almost instantly break down.


    "My Celestial Hand''s name has been completely destroyed by you today, so I won''t have the face to meet with you again. I can only apologize with my death." Celestial Hand picked up the sharp blade he used before and cut towards his own throat.


    Just then, a powerful force that was flying over suddenly hit Celestial Hand''s body, making him unable to move.


    This was obviously done by Wei Yutian.


    "Why don''t you let me die? My illustrious name has already been destroyed by your hands. Even if I were to return in a sorry state, I will definitely be executed by His Majesty as an example to others. " A Fighter Ghost Doctor who had lived for half a lifetime actually could not take such a small blow.


    Seeing this situation, although Wei Yutian could not bear to do it in his heart, he still felt that the other party''s mental state was too weak, and that their daily actions were too cruel. If he did not admire the Ghost Doctor''s skills from Celestial Hand, he would not have interfered with the suicide of others.


    "Don''t be discouraged, I am afraid there are not many people in this world with your ability. I''m a special case and I can''t count. But it''s easy for Nan Jifu to kill you, as long as I escort you out, you won''t be in any danger. " Wei Yutian''s attitude was still very sincere, he was reluctant to part with his Ghost Doctor''s skills.


    Celestial Hand looked at Wei Yutian who was being tortured to the point that he was neither human nor ghost, he was truly at a loss. This legendary Guardian actually said that it wanted to save him, which made him wonder if it had some intentions.


    He slowly got up from the ground, tidied up his hopeless mood, and said, "What conditions do you have? Speak!"


    Seeing Celestial Hand like this, Wei Yutian knew that Celestial Hand was also a greedy person. In order to survive, no matter what condition it had, he would probably agree to it. This kind of person had to live carefully. If he was separated from his backer, he would most likely live a life where he was trembling with fear and trepidation. If they agreed to the conditions but did not fulfill them, they would also be worried if they were to be avenged. Thus, he didn''t dare to break his promise.


    "It''s simple. As long as you strive for kindness, you will have to work for the people of the world when you travel in the martial arts world. That is enough." Wei Yutian stated his condition. This was one of the few things he could do for the people in his current prison.


    Who would have thought that the condition Wei Yutian gave would actually be this, this was truly unbelievable. In his mind, Wei Yutian was an extremely evil synonym, how could there be any abnormal actions that would help him towards the good?

 C34 demented attack

    Wei Yutian gave Celestial Hand the condition of saving his life, but it was truly out of Celestial Hand''s expectations, and even overturned everything he knew of Wei Yutian.


    Was this world completely reversed? The truly kind-hearted people had become sinners, while the truly sinful people had become the rulers of the people under the heavens. This was Celestial Hand''s true thought after hearing Wei Yutian''s conditions.


    "Prince Wei, are you joking!" Celestial Hand asked in disbelief.


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" Wei Yutian was expressionless.


    Seeing Wei Yutian''s resolute expression, Celestial Hand seemed to immediately understand the meaning behind Wei Yutian''s serious attitude.


    "You truly surprised me. Not only did you break all of my proficiency, you also destroyed all of my understanding of you. Fine, I''ll agree to your terms. As long as I can survive, I will definitely use my medical skills to work for the people of the world. " Celestial Hand also looked extremely serious, as if he was making an oath to Wei Yutian.


    "Since that''s the case, wait for me outside. I''ll be right out." Wei Yutian did not doubt the sincerity of the Celestial Hand, he only knew the answer from the look in his opponent''s eyes. Besides, he had once been the crown prince of an empire, and he knew how powerful trust was.


    Celestial Hand did not expect Wei Yutian to actually do it so easily. Even more so, he did not expect the other party to have so much trust in him, and did not doubt that he would wholeheartedly work for the good of the Li people after he left.


    "The skin on your cheeks was cut off by me, but I don''t have any healing skills. Is that okay?" Celestial Hand said worriedly. Other people were willing to save him, but he couldn''t make up for what he had done. He suddenly felt ashamed.


    "Just wait outside. I''ll be out in a few minutes." Wei Yutian said.


    Celestial Hand did not know how Wei Yutian would heal his injuries. Although he was curious, he did not dare to ask. Thus, he directly left the execution chamber. Outside the room, he thought about many things. He had his past, his initial understanding of Wei Yutian, and his actions after escaping.


    After half an hour, Wei Yutian flew out from the execution room. The skin on his face had completely recovered, but because a portion of the bones in his cheeks had been corroded, his appearance had changed drastically.


    Since the tendons in his arms and legs had been severed, he was unable to connect them in a short period of time, so he couldn''t walk. He could only use his inner force to drag his body to fly.


    Seeing that Wei Yutian''s face was still unscathed, Celestial Hand was once again shocked speechless. Just what kind of strong medical skills does this world have to have to restore the face that was cut off after half an hour?


    "You, are you a human or a god? Don''t tell me you''ve already recovered from your recovery. " Celestial Hand boldly asked.


    "If I were a god, why would I use inner force to drag myself around?" Wei Yutian asked.


    Celestial Hand also saw that because Wei Yutian''s tendons had been broken, he couldn''t walk, which was why he chose to use inner force to fly. It''s just that this way would consume too much energy.


    "Alright, I won''t be able to hold on for too long. Let''s go!"


    After Wei Yutian finished speaking, he immediately released his internal energy and propped Celestial Hand up, then flew out of the Celestial Prison at an extremely fast speed.


    The Forbidden Army who had been hiding in the shadows and watching Wei Yutian immediately noticed the two of them when they flew out. They also activated their lightness exercise and chased after them.


    However, because the disparity in strength was too great, these Forbidden Army were unable to catch up to Wei Yutian at all. In fact, in that instant, they couldn''t even clearly see if it was Wei Yutian or not.


    In less than three breaths of time, the Forbidden Army had already lost them.


    At this time, they quickly entered the Celestial Prison. Looking at the situation inside the Celestial Prison, they realised that Wei Yutian had indeed escaped there with the Celestial Hand.


    Very quickly, Nan Jifu received the news that Wei Yutian was working with the Celestial Hand to escape.


    Fortunately, there was an imperial physician by his side, allowing Nan Jifu to remain unharmed.


    An hour later, Nan Jifu woke up from his coma and was still furious. He never thought that the imperial physician he trusted the most would actually follow Wei Yutian and leave. It was as if they had colluded with each other.


    At this time, he suddenly suspected that Wei Yutian had some sort of accomplice in Jinnan. The first person to be suspected was naturally Sun Linhu. Thus, he ordered for Sun Linhu to be captured and locked in Celestial Prison.


    Sun Linhu suffered from such injustice. If he met such a monarch, he could only blame himself for being unlucky.


    Wei Yutian escorted Celestial Hand out of the Jinnan, then continued to fly in the southwest. The further they were from the reach of the Jinnan, the safer he would be.


    On the way, they didn''t say anything. This was the first time the Celestial Hand was flying, and he was still inexplicably excited in his heart. However, thinking about the bitter days ahead, he still felt embarrassed. Fortunately, he had the medical skill, so he wouldn''t starve himself to death.


    Just as Wei Yutian was running out of energy, he suddenly felt something wrong with his head, so he decided to quickly put Celestial Hand down.


    "Thank you, Prince Wei, for saving me. If there is a chance for us to meet again, then we will definitely meet in the future. " Celestial Hand bowed and said.


    "When senior Tian goes out, you must not mention that I was the one who saved you. Else, you will be wanted by the world." Wei Yutian said.


    Celestial Hand understood the meaning and immediately nodded and said goodbye.


    Wei Yutian also quickly used his own Qi to stop himself as he flew towards the direction of the Jinnan.


    The Celestial Hand felt it was strange that Wei Yutian was in such a hurry to return to the Jinnan. He also had many questions in his heart that he couldn''t find an answer to. For example, why would Wei Yutian still bear the endless torture when he was so strong.


    Since the Celestial Hand couldn''t get an answer, he could only continue heading southwest. But not long after that, he heard a miserable howl coming from the direction Wei Yutian was flying in.


    "AHH!"


    The screams came from a small forest.


    It turned out that the miserable howls were coming from Wei Yutian, as he was suffering from the pain of the blood clots that he could not find. He had previously rushed in the direction of the Jinjiang because he had realized that he was almost unable to suppress his craziness and was afraid that he would be unable to control himself and injure the Celestial Hand.


    After a painful scream, Wei Yutian completely lost consciousness.


    The inner Qi in his body was instantly released out, forming visible transparent ripples that quickly spread out. Wherever they touched, it would immediately explode.


    All the plants within a distance of two hundred feet turned into fine powder the moment they came into contact with the Qi inside his body.


    The sound of an explosion resounded throughout the world, and caused landslides to appear on the mountains not far away.


    Such a commotion also caused the birds and beasts in the forest to die before they could escape.


    Some of the residents nearby heard the continuous sounds of explosions and felt the strong wind that made it difficult to breathe. They thought that some sort of natural disaster had occurred. If it was a natural disaster, then it was something they had never encountered before. They all hid inside their houses, not daring to come out again until the event ended.


    The sound of the explosion continued for a while. The area of the destroyed forest was at least two to three hundred feet in radius. This was twice as powerful as when Wei Yutian had injured Nan Jifu.


    After everything had calmed down, Wei Yutian immediately collapsed to the ground in exhaustion.


    His eyes were dull, his expression blank, and he still hadn''t recovered from his mental illness.


    At this moment, some subtle changes were happening in his body.


    Because of the release of his inner strength, his internal organs, acupuncture points, meridians, and bones had all been impacted by quite a bit. That pain was something that was unavoidable, and Wei Yutian who had gone completely insane, gradually had a hideous expression on his face.


    Because his meridians were already transparent, the recovery speed of his internal energy was many times faster than an ordinary person''s. However, this kind of rapid recovery of internal energy also consumed Wei Yutian, who had not eaten for a few days.


    Since the tendons on his arms and legs were all broken, he could only squirm on the ground. He looked like a giant worm.


    This phenomenon lasted for more than half an hour before it finally stopped.


    But Wei Yutian had already lost a lot of weight, and the inner force in his body had actually increased once again. This kind of outrageous phenomenon was something that the awakened Wei Yutian himself might not even know.


    However, as his experience grew, he would understand what was going on with his body.


    Because his bones had also suffered from the huge impact, a few small cracks had also appeared. Because his face had previously been corroded by the Celestial Hand''s ostigmine, there were also quite a few parts that had been broken, causing the vital energy and blood on his face to be unable to flow smoothly.


    The crazy Wei Yutian actually bit through the wall of his mouth and used his internal energy to remove the bones that made his face extremely uncomfortable. This was simply a hysterical act.


    He waited until all the broken bones were out before he stopped his crazy behavior.


    At this time, his face had already been completely changed, even if it was anyone who knew Wei Yutian, they would not be able to recognize him anymore.

 C35 The State of Jin Nan

    Because Wei Yutian was insane, his tendons and hands were all broken, so he could only prostrate on the ground.


    When the surrounding residents heard this, they all quieted down and went out to look for the source of the previous incident.


    When they arrived at the place of origin, they couldn''t help but become even more curious. Because they were lying on a dirty man whose clothes were tattered, whose fingers had no nails, and who was as thin as firewood. This man was naturally Wei Yutian.


    Wei Yutian''s eyes were blank, seeing someone coming over, he actually squinted his eyes and laughed foolishly, his voice was clear and transparent, sounding very nice.


    "Aiya!"


    A woman screamed out in fright as she heard this sudden silly laughter.


    Wei Yutian seemed to have also heard the woman''s shriek and reacted. However, his reaction was extremely ferocious. He didn''t look very scared, but rather looked ready to attack.


    Seeing Wei Yutian like that, everyone was scared and immediately turned to flee.


    "AHH!"


    At this moment, Wei Yutian let out an extremely painful cry.


    The people who had just escaped immediately turned around to look at Wei Yutian again, all staring at the Wei Yutian who was in pain in an incomprehensible manner.


    The pain was extremely terrifying, causing Wei Yutian to continuously struggle and roll on the ground, it was unbearable to look at.


    After struggling for a good half a second, Wei Yutian regained his calm and finally returned to normal.


    "Heavens, what have I done?" Wei Yutian looked at everything in front of him and felt a lingering fear in his heart.


    When he saw the crowd that was looking at him from a short distance away, he became even more worried.


    "Didn''t hurt everyone just now, right?!" Wei Yutian asked in concern.


    With this question, the crowd stood rooted to the spot, unable to make sense of the situation.


    Wei Yutian waited for a long time, but when no one replied, he knew he had shocked them. He then circulated his inner strength and sent himself to sit up straight in the air. Only then, did he get a good view of the damage done.


    He could not help but think in his heart: "What, what did I really do? "No, I have to hurry and find out what''s wrong with it, otherwise, I will bring disaster to the human world."


    Thinking about that, Wei Yutian looked around at his surroundings, other than finding some dead animals, he did not find anyone else. With that, he used his Qi to drag himself, quickly rushing towards Jinnan.


    After seeing all of this, the crowd waited for Wei Yutian to completely disappear without a trace. All of them kneeled on the floor and kowtowed continuously.


    "There''s actually a ghost in broad daylight, my god!"


    "How could it be a ghost in broad daylight? It must be a deity, but it might be a fallen one."


    The people who were kneeling on the ground were carefully discussing, afraid that Wei Yutian would return and follow them.


    Not long after, Wei Yutian returned to the Celestial Prison, and no one came to cultivate the prison that he was in previously. He had no choice but to choose a cell without any prisoners and lock himself up.


    Secondly, after this incident, the entire Jinnan''s imperial government actually did not move an inch, as if they were afraid that their "smart" emperor would drag them into this mess with Wei Yutian.


    Only the Forbidden Army that had been ordered to do so by Nan Jifu was still standing guard near the Celestial Prison. Since Wei Yutian had escaped, they did not dare to leave without receiving any orders from their superiors.


    The Forbidden Army s in the shadows also saw Wei Yutian flying back to the Celestial Prison. However, because they could not recognize his face at all, they thought that they were seeing things.


    When he went back to the Celestial Prison to check, he did not find any trace of Wei Yutian after coming here. Maybe it was because Wei Yutian had changed his image, or maybe it was because they couldn''t recognize the criminals in Celestial Prison.


    A few days later, Nan Jifu had already recovered. He did not ask for Wei Yutian''s whereabouts, so he could only take out his Prisoners s and the one monitoring Wei Yutian to vent his anger.


    This anger, was really vicious, hacking all thirty odd Prisoners s and dozens of Forbidden Army s to death.


    This shocking action shocked the entire country, causing people to panic. The people also felt a certain degree of resentment.


    The many fine work in the Jinnan knew all of this without reservation, and had even informed their respective nations. This gave many nations the excuse to invade the Jinnan s: let Wei Yutian escape.


    Two months later, news came from the south of Jinnan that the Anhui had brought reinforcements to attack the city. The name that the Jinnan had given was: Jinnan to help the demons from the previous dynasty, Wei Yutian, to avoid being punished.


    This reason made Nan Jifu spit out three liters of old blood. He wanted to tear Wei Yutian''s body into ten thousand pieces, but now that he was called Wei Yutian''s accomplice, he couldn''t help but vomit blood in anger.


    Although there were many countries that wanted to attack the Jinnan, they were still afraid of such a colossus. Even if the Jinnan''s army was not in the country, they still had fifty thousand elite guards.


    While during these two months, Wei Yutian kept on searching for the source of his insanity, but he could not find it the entire way. It was so much so that it became worse and worse, to the point where he was unable to wake up from his insanity even after several days.


    It was fortunate that no matter how crazy Wei Yutian was, he was still safe and sound in the prison. There were no bad consequences, which caused him, who had recovered his consciousness, to uncontrollably suck in a breath of cold air.


    In this period of time, there were only a few people from the Prisoners who had been arranged to come here. None of them truly understood the real situation within the Celestial Prison, and they all treated Wei Yutian as a lunatic that had been locked up for too long.


    An Wanjun came and attacked, Nan Jifu was extremely nervous, his own Great General was currently attacking West Qin Nation, although he had obtained a good result, but he did not show any signs of returning.


    In the entire Jinnan, other than Sun Linhu, there were no other suitable people to fight. With no other choice, Nan Jifu could only grant Sun Linhu a pardon, allowing him to make a meritorious service.


    Although Sun Linhu was thoroughly disappointed by Nan Jifu, he still agreed to it. As a member of the Jinnan, how could he watch the Jinnan being broken into by another nation?


    The deputy general that was assigned to him was Nan Jifu''s nephew, Lin Jingquan. Although Lin Jingquan was proficient in military strategies, he had never participated in any battles. In Sun Linhu''s opinion, Lin Jingquan was just a young master who only knew how to talk on paper. He shouldn''t have entered the battlefield at all.


    When Wei Yutian heard that Anhui had once again raised his arms to suppress him, he initially thought that Huang Peng did not listen to him. In the end, the one who heard from the chattering Prisoners was not Huang Peng, but the second general of Anhui, Qin Yong. Only then did he relax, feeling that he had not wasted his efforts.


    Wei Yutian originally wanted to go to the Celestial Prison to stop this war, but he was helpless as his own illness became more and more serious. He was completely unable to guarantee that he wouldn''t get sick while he was trying to do so.


    This time, Anhui had brought over a hundred thousand elites with him. It seemed like he wanted to take this opportunity to capture Jinnan.


    Sun Linhu and Nan Jifu discussed with each other. Originally, Sun Linhu wanted to bring the forty thousand troops to deal with the Anhui, waiting for the Great General''s troops to rescue them. But Nan Jifu refused to give up and only gave Sun Linhu twenty thousand soldiers.


    Anyone could see that Nan Jifu had lost his carriage to save his own. Only, Nan Jifu never thought that if Sun Linhu were to die on the battlefield, even if he had 30,000 elite soldiers, no one would command him, so how could he protect?


    Sun Linhu had no choice but to accept Nan Jifu''s unreasonable request. At this moment, he had already made up his mind to die on the battlefield.


    As for the communication scout that was sent to Hu Xiong, they would need at least two months to call for reinforcements.


    With twenty thousand people fighting against one hundred thousand elites of the Anhui, it would already be a problem whether they could resist for half a month, let alone two months.


    Very quickly, Sun Linhu brought twenty thousand soldiers to the front lines where the Huyue City was. There were only three cities between the Huyue City and the, and each city was relatively close.


    Two days later, the Anhui Army arrived at the city gates and began to fight.

 C36 Deputy General Lin Jingquan

    The Anhui Army had already arrived at the city gates, and started to call for the fight.


    There were not many people around Sun Linhu who could negotiate with him, but he was willing to bring along the younger generation, opening up a martial stage in the army, allowing many of the younger generation to stand out, thus filling in the gaps in the various ranks of the military officers.


    The opening of the Martial Arts Tournament had been praised greatly by Lin Jingquan, if he was against it, Sun Linhu would not proceed so smoothly.


    During this period, Sun Linhu had no choice but to hang up his battle waiver card, as it could only drag on for one day.


    Although the new superior officers that had just been selected were shouting and shouting, and wanted to go up and kill the enemy, but in the end they still restrained their emotions and spent the entire day discussing the countermeasures with the main general, Sun Linhu.


    On this day, Anhui Army was once again outside the city gates fighting.


    "Are all Jinnan s cowards? If we do not accept the challenge, the Anhui will take on a forced attack. When the time comes, our soldiers will kill until their eyes turn red, and the citizens will not be able to take it into consideration. "


    The soldiers who were responsible for shouting were not the ones who would shout loudly like this. It was quite tiring for them to do so.


    Inside the city, Sun Linhu brought everyone to continue discussing how to delay the arrival of the reinforcements.


    "General, the end thinks that the reason why we are so high up on the Prohibitions Board is not because of this. If we continue like this, it might affect the morale of the soldiers. I think we should take the offensive as a defense, secretly battering the enemy forces and disrupting their deployment. In this way, the enemy would inevitably attack the city in anger, and our army would be able to use the defensive advantage to deal with the enemy. This way, not only can it play a role of delaying, it can also allow the Soldiers to maintain the aura of a battle. "


    The one who spoke was the newly promoted pioneer adviser, Mu Zhenhong. He was young and strong, his head was calm and his mind was nimble.


    Lin Jingquan couldn''t help but nod his head at these words, looking at Mu Zhenhong with an appreciative gaze. From the looks of it, he and Mu Zhenhong shared the same opinion.


    Sun Linhu''s expression was solemn, and said: "This is only a strategy, we need to arrange specific tactics and details. Your strategy may be good, but it will be difficult to implement. The enemy had been fighting for days, and I''m afraid they will come to force a siege soon. So the timing of our choice to hit the enemy in the dark needs to be right. Although there weren''t any tall mountains outside the city, there were many forests. "The enemy troops set up camp very carefully. On the surface, they seemed to be avoiding some woods, but in reality, they have probably already secretly occupied those forests to prevent us from launching a sneak attack."


    Sun Linhu''s analysis, filled everyone with interest listening to him, as if they were listening to his lecture. Only Lin Jingquan did not think so. It was not because he thought that his analysis was wrong, but because he thought that the other party was spouting nonsense.


    "Then do we still have to accept this battle?" Lin Jingquan asked directly, this was what he was most concerned about.


    Hearing Lin Jingquan''s question, although Sun Linhu did not really like the other party, he still said in an extremely calm voice, "I wonder what kind of brilliant idea Your Highness has?"


    "There isn''t a prince in the army, so it''s better for General Sun to remember my identity as a deputy general. Gao Wang doesn''t dare, but there''s still one who dares to be humble. " Lin Jingquan stood up, with a confident look on his face, it made everyone look forward to it.


    Sun Linhu did not have any intention to interrupt.


    Lin Jingquan continued to speak: "Anhui has been rushing for a long time and has camping outside the city for several days already, but we did not take advantage of their fatigue. It is truly a pity. However, there is still a chance that we can seize. They were fighting in the long line, and the more time passed, the more problems they would have with the food. Thus, they would definitely want to finish the battle as soon as possible. The method that we use to kill them should be based on food. On top of the water source, what they drink is from my Huyue City, so... "


    When everyone heard that, they understood what Lin Jingquan meant. They couldn''t help but extend their thumbs up, giving him a high evaluation.


    Sun Linhu stroked his goatee as he pondered over the feasibility of this method.


    After a moment, Sun Linhu said: "If we were to poison the water, I''m afraid that the entire river would be affected. Although we are not citizens, killing civilians is still too inhumane. I''m afraid the effect of cutting off the water source is very limited, and those people have no water for their lives. "


    If the surrounding commoners were not taken into consideration, the surrounding citizens would definitely feel aggrieved, and in the end, civil organizations against the Jinnan would be formed. This way, the people of the Jinnan would have unsafe access.


    But his words made Lin Jingquan extremely unhappy, in his eyes, as long as he could win the war, he could use any method he wanted.


    "General Sun, your worries might not be too unnecessary! What does the people of No Country or other countries have to do with my Jinnan? If they were as merciful as you, why would they fight in the battlefield? " Lin Jingquan retorted in annoyance, obviously not putting Sun Linhu in his eyes.


    The people present did not dare say a word, as they knew that the opinions of the two of them were not something that they could control, especially Lin Jingquan, who was the nephew of the current Emperor.


    Sun Linhu was somewhat speechless. He was about to say something, but he helplessly shook his head and left the General Assembly Chamber. On the surface, he looked like the main general, but in reality, Lin Jingquan was the one who kept his word.


    After Sun Linhu left, Lin Jingquan did not say anything bad to the other party, and appeared to be extremely respectful, but all of this was done for the rookies present to see.


    "Don''t worry about it, people. What happens when people are arguing because they don''t agree with each other often happens, but that doesn''t stop us from coming together. General Sun is a merciful person, we should learn well. "However, this is a battlefield. As soldiers, we should consider how to win this war."


    Lin Jingquan''s attitude was extremely amiable. Not only did it make everyone feel that he was magnanimous, it also made everyone feel that his words were reasonable.


    Observing that everyone had agreed with his view, Lin Jingquan continued to speak, "The following actions are to elect two generals with powerful martial arts skills, each leading three thousand men, to respond to the enemy''s challenge and raise our morale. This will be called feint. And two generals, leading hundreds of soldiers, poison the river outside the city in the dark of the night. "


    All of the rookies nodded their heads, but there were questions, "If we poison it, the fish in the water will die. The enemy will easily discover it."


    Lin Jingquan seemed to have already expected them to ask such a question, and couldn''t help but say slowly with confidence: "There''s even less of a need to worry, I''ve already made preparations. The poison that I bring with me is the Fighter Ghost Doctor''s ostigmine. Colourless and tasteless, it will only affect one''s bones. Fish bones were corroded for a short period of time, so they didn''t die. It was the same for humans. However, if the two armies were to fight, then their combat power would be completely lost, and they might not even be able to find the reason for the drop in combat power. "


    The moment he said this, the rookies immediately turned fiery, "So General Lin had already thought of this plan long ago. Even the poison has been prepared. What an expert!"


    Of course, there were some who liked to flatter and curry favor with him, but it was very enjoyable for Lin Jingquan.


    "Hahaha ¡­" Then let''s do it this way! I will explain it to the General Sun. He should agree. Go and prepare yourselves! " Lin Jingquan laughed and said. As a prince, he was brimming with confidence at the moment. In fact, he felt that it wasn''t that difficult for a war to be waged.


    After the discussion, Lin Jingquan turned around and left. He did not tell Sun Linhu his decision either.


    And at this time, the Anhui''s shouts of war had died down, they could only return without any success.


    Actually, the Anhui already had a plan to attack the city, but the siege escalades needed to be done on the spot, and that required a lot of time, which was why they would come every day to challenge the city, in order to numb the The army of Jinnan.


    On the second day, Jinnan finally sent two generals with three thousand troops and horses out of the city to fight with the Anhui. Just as they were about to be defeated, the two generals quickly ordered their troops to withdraw. As long as the city gate was closed, the Anhui would have no other choice. Furthermore, when they approached, there were still archery rain waiting for them on the city gate tower.


    During the night, they successfully carried out their poison plan. The river was at least three meters wide and everyone was more than two meters deep. It was not something that could be achieved with just a little bit of ostigmine. Lin Jingquan did not put all of the ostigmine in one go, but only once every night. This way, the water that the Anhui Army drank every day would be poisonous.


    Fortunately, a drop of the ostigmine was already quite frightening, otherwise, it wouldn''t have the slightest bit of effect.


    Sun Linhu seemed to be indifferent to all of this.


    It had been like this for days, and the Anhui Army''s combat power was indeed decreasing.


    From the looks of it, Lin Jingquan''s plan was going to succeed, and at a very small price, he would win the battle.

 C37 hidden danger

    Lin Jingquan used a poison plan, causing the balance of war to slowly tilt towards the Jinnan.


    The repeated victories on the battlefield made this young general, who was entering the battlefield for the first time for the first time, extremely excited. He didn''t even bother to question the real.


    With things having gotten to this point, Sun Linhu had nowhere to turn back. He could only treat himself as a vanguard general who was charging in front of him.


    However, there was a strange phenomenon that attracted Sun Linhu''s attention.


    "General Lin, your plan has probably been exposed."


    "General Sun, you led your troops to resist the enemy, and the victory ended in victory. Do you really think that it was your bravery that won the battle?"


    "To Ben, victory on the field is neither the result of your plan nor the result of my bravery. but the enemy did it on purpose. " Sun Linhu knew that if he didn''t give this arrogant Lin Jingquan some more time, it was likely that the city would fall in a few days.


    "Did the enemy do it on purpose? Did you think that the Anhui came to attack just to make a show for you! Do they take the lives of so many soldiers at the front as a joke? " Lin Jingquan''s tone became louder and louder, completely disregarding the appearance of the deputy general.


    "Then please explain to me, if they were poisoned by you, after losing a few rounds in a row, why would they take the initiative to come and fight with us, is the enemy master mad?" For Jinnan, Sun Linhu could not care about Lin Jingquan''s face anymore.


    Lin Jingquan seemed to have understood everything in an instant, and immediately started to panic. He had been so engrossed in the previous battles, how could he possibly have noticed the conspiracy behind these seven to eight battles?


    He could not explain the question Sun Linhu asked him, but he did not think that there was a problem with his plan either.


    "General Sun, you go to the battlefield everyday, why did you only tell such a serious situation to me at this time?"


    It was obvious that Lin Jingquan wanted to shirk his responsibilities and bite on people, but he couldn''t think of a reasonable explanation, so he simply pushed the blame onto Sun Linhu instead. If the city was not destroyed, he was afraid that when the Huyue City broke through, he would become even more powerful.


    Sun Linhu was speechless, but what could he refute? The other party was His Majesty''s nephew, and he had already lost his favor. Even if he could refute now, it would be useless.


    "Prince, you''d better not blame me. Now that things have come to this, we should still analyze what exactly happened. in order to prevent the enemy from sneaking up on us. " Sun Linhu suppressed the anger in his heart, lowered his voice, and said calmly.


    "Analysis? Your problem, go analyze it yourself, This King doesn''t have this kind of leisure. " After Lin Jingquan finished speaking, he left. That way, he would not only be arrogant, but he would also want to quickly separate himself from the serious matters that might happen.


    Sun Linhu stood on the spot, he really wanted to kill a villain like Lin Jingquan with one slash. However, he knew that if he really did so, his sin would be irreparable.


    Since he could not drag this matter out, Sun Linhu hurriedly called for the new general to discuss it for a while.


    "Commander scout, tonight, you will personally lead twenty scout s to the enemy camp to check out the situation, especially the state of their food."


    "General Left, from tonight onwards, lead a thousand of your soldiers to check around Huyue City. If anything happens, immediately send someone to report it. If the situation is serious, you must stop the enemy from entering the city even if you die. "


    "Right Guard General, you will lead the citizens of the city in two days. You must get me enough arrows and rocks to kill the enemy, as well as fuel, pots, etc. Before the enemy attacks the city, they must be in place. "


    "Tomorrow, I will personally lead troops to resist the enemy. I must capture an enemy general alive and get to the bottom of this matter!"


    Once the order was given, everyone began to move. However, Sun Linhu''s mind was still in a mess, he felt that something big was going to happen.


    On the second day, Sun Linhu led five thousand men to fight against the Anhui Army personally. The scene was extremely tragic. Even though the Anhui had five thousand men, most of them died in less than an hour.


    Although this result was exactly the same as the one before, it made Sun Linhu feel even more uneasy. He really caught a general of the Anhui alive and brought him back to the Huyue City.


    "Speak, what is Qin Yong planning to do that he would actually lose to us so many times."


    The Anhui general who was caught and locked in the cell of the Huyue City, execution chamber, had her entire body tied up as if she was afraid of being killed.


    "Deliberately lost?" General Sun, aren''t you insulting me? I am a general of the Anhui after all, how would I do such an disloyal thing? "


    Sun Linhu rarely used torture, but due to the urgent situation, he did not care about it anymore. He directly used the soldering iron to burn the enemy''s body.


    A sizzling sound rang out, but the enemy general clenched his teeth and persevered. It seemed that he was also a hard nut to crack. Sun Linhu admired this kind of person the most, but since they were in different positions, it was impossible for them to have a drink together.


    Just as Sun Linhu was thinking of ways to obtain more information, a scout who had rushed over gasped for breath as he arrived in front of Sun Linhu.


    "Report!" A large number of secret caves were discovered under the eastern city wall. General Left judged that it was dug by the enemy. "


    "What, a large number of hidden caves?" Sun Linhu said in surprise, he did not notice any signs of growth for the citizens in the city.


    "Go back and tell General Left to throw the smoke into all the caves. If there are enemy troops hidden inside, come out and kill each of them. Come out and kill a pair for me." Sun Linhu also started to be ruthless, it was also because of the situation.


    scout hurriedly ran out, and immediately passed Sun Linhu''s original words to General Left.


    "Hahaha ¡­"


    After scout had walked for more than two hours, the enemies who were tied up started to laugh loudly.


    Hearing the other party''s laughter, Sun Linhu''s expression changed, and became sinister. He realized that he had made a foolish decision, and that this decision would directly lead to the fall of the Huyue City.


    Sun Linhu ran out of the execution chamber and shouted. The guards who had several skills immediately stood up and headed to the east side of the city.


    "Hahaha ¡­" It''s too late, don''t waste your energy! "


    The enemies laughed out loud once again, looking extremely proud, causing the Prisoners to become angry, and lashed his body with his whip. However, he didn''t seem to have any reaction. Instead, he continued to laugh out loud.


    At this moment, intense explosions could be heard from the east side of the city. The explosions continued for more than a minute.


    Sun Linhu had long since left for the army camp when he discovered there was a problem. He ordered 10,000 officers and headed straight towards the east of the city. The continuous sounds of explosions caused Sun Linhu a piercing pain each time, causing him to feel incomparably guilty and angry.


    "Ah ¡­"


    The General Left''s one thousand strong army had been completely wiped out, leaving not a single person behind.


    Just as he was about to die, he saw the enemy military commander personally lead 40,000 troops towards him.


    Just as the explosion ended, An Wanjun had already reached the gap on the east side of the city and unhesitatingly rushed in.


    "Kill! Kill anyone who takes out a weapon!" Qin Yong ordered loudly as he rode.


    The explosion only drew the attention of a few of the nearby Jinnan''s army. Seeing the great army of the Anhui Province rushing towards them, they were so scared that they completely lost all ability to fight, and the weapons in their hands could not be held steady.


    Qin Yong led the troops straight into the city, and when they arrived, they immediately split into two armies, with 10,000 people heading towards the north to kill, and the remaining 30,000 people under Qin Yong''s lead headed straight to South of the city to kill. He was planning to face Sun Linhu head on, annihilating all of the enemy forces, and block Sun Linhu''s escape route towards the Jinjiang''s capital city.


    An hour later, Sun Linhu''s ten thousand strong army and Qin Yong''s thirty thousand strong army finally met.


    Seeing that the enemy had entered the city, Sun Linhu knew that the situation had turned for the better. No matter what, he could not chase the enemy out of the city.


    "Anhui Province''s second general, Qin Yong, is indeed worthy of his reputation. Before the war begins, can you please give me some pointers on what caused this situation to happen?" Sun Linhu knew in his heart that he couldn''t change anything, but he became calm.


    "General Sun, no need to stall for time. When I first met you, your front gate was probably surrounded by 40,000 elite soldiers led by my deputy general. We had already formed a pincer attack on all of you." Qin Yong said complacently.


    Sun Linhu shook his head, the despair in his heart was unbearable!

 C38 Broken Huyue City

    The Anhui''s army had already formed a pincer attack on the The army of Jinnan. Even though there was still a wall between them, there was no way out from the front and back.


    Anhui Army Lord had respect for Sun Linhu, the general who had received his orders in the face of danger, and was willing to explain the process that had led to the current situation to Sun Linhu.


    "When you poisoned the river, our scout detected it that night. These few days, we have been using wild fruits to replenish water, and what your scout has seen is just what we have faked for you all to see. "


    "The reason why I sent troops to provoke you and intentionally lost to you was to let you all get carried away and to buy time for us to find a secret passage to the east of the city."


    "The secret passage was actually excavated two days ago, and there was a large amount of God''s Subduing Flame in it. I originally planned to hide in the east of the city and only sent people to detonate it tonight, but I didn''t expect that you guys would ignite it yourselves.


    Qin Yong outlined the entire process. Sun Linhu wasn''t a fool, so he could naturally imagine the entire process.


    Sun Linhu did not speak further, and as matters stood, he could not completely blame Lin Jingquan. After all, while Lin Jingquan was showing off his might, he was also lazy and passive, and did not even participate in the preparation for the battle.


    What would come would come, and it was worth it to be able to kill to their heart''s content.


    Sun Linhu no longer hesitated, he immediately raised the spear in his hand and shouted: "Men of Jinjiang, is there anyone who is afraid of death?"


    "Ha!" Heh! No! "No!"


    Hearing that the ten thousand soldiers behind him were filled with fighting spirit, Sun Linhu couldn''t help but feel touched. He knew that these people in front of him were all good men who could pick out the best in Jinnan, dying on the battlefield was not only his honor as a soldier, but also theirs.


    "Then follow me out of the encirclement, and head north to withdraw from the Huyue City."


    Although Sun Linhu had the intention to die, this was still the life of ten thousand soldiers, it was better to be able to charge out than to die here. As long as they fled north to the next city, they would be able to survive. The Jinnan would also have more people protecting them.


    "Kill, kill, kill!"


    The ten thousand soldiers roared, following Sun Linhu''s call, they raised the weapons in their hands and rushed towards Qin Yong''s thirty thousand strong army.


    All of the Anhui Army''s were well-trained, and had a lot of experience in the battlefield. Facing the incoming berserkers, they did not dare slack at all, otherwise, the principle of a bereaved soldier winning would be fully demonstrated by the The army of Jinnan.


    In the blink of an eye, the chaotic battle of tens of thousands of people began.


    As the smoke and dust filled the city, the people cried in grief.


    The sound of killing filled the entire Huyue City. The constant screams echoed in the sky, causing the birds in the sky to not dare to fly around the Huyue City.


    At this time, the main gate of the South of the city was also suffering from the forcible assault of forty thousand troops of the Anhui Province. The Anhui''s ladders were placed on high shelves that formed the entire city wall, looking neat and tidy.


    Countless soldiers were climbing up the ladder, some of them were just about to be thrown down by the stone. Some had just reached the top of the city walls and were directly chopped to death.


    The stone that Sun Linhu''s Right Guard General had found was quickly being exhausted, and it didn''t take long for it to reach the bottom.


    At this time, the oil they had found had quickly become boiling hot. Seeing that there was not enough stone for them to use, they used the boiling hot oil to pour over the ladders or the soldiers of the Anhui. If he really couldn''t handle it, he just grabbed a fire and lit up the ladder that was filled with oil.


    The ladder wasn''t built as high as the city walls, or it would have been flipped over the moment it was built.


    Although the hot oil and stones played a big role, they could not stop the Anhui Army''s fierce attack. It had to be known that the Jinjiang warriors guarding the South of the city, other than the few soldiers who had died in the recent great battles, only had about six thousand wounded soldiers. How could they withstand the crazy attacks of forty thousand enemy soldiers?


    At the city gate, a carriage was constantly hitting the city gate. It seemed that the city gate could not hold on for much longer. The archer on the city wall had already finished shooting all of their bows and arrows.


    Seeing that it was about to be broken, Lin Jingquan was extremely afraid and couldn''t help but think of escaping. He didn''t want to die here. He felt that if he died at such a young age, it wouldn''t be worth it.


    Therefore, Lin Jingquan secretly brought a few of his trusted aides with him, preparing to escape from the South of the city''s city walls, then return to the North of the city''s city, that way he would be able to escape. However, what he did not know was that the North of the city had already been occupied by 10,000 elite soldiers of Qin Yong.


    Once Lin Jingquan had escaped, the South of the city Sect lost its backbone, and the Soldiers that was determined to defend at all costs started to panic more and more. A few of the new generals had been unable to control the situation at all, making it worse and worse.


    Very quickly, under the continuous collisions of the wagons, the city gate was finally unable to endure the impact and was split into several pieces. And the Jinjiang soldier behind that door was also pushed down to the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, Anhui Army swarmed in from the city gates, slashing at everyone like a hot knife through butter. When the soldiers on top of the city walls saw this situation, some of them continued to defend, while others directly descended from the city walls to block the incoming enemy troops.


    However, the moment the soldiers went down, the soldiers who had climbed up the siege escalades reached the city walls. Moreover, more and more of them appeared, and in the end, all of the Jinnan''s soldiers were killed.


    In just half an hour, the entire South of the city had been completely destroyed.


    After occupying the South of the city, Qin Yong''s deputy general only had around five thousand soldiers guarding it. The rest of the soldiers would head north to meet up with Qin Yong and capture him in one fell swoop.


    Right now, the army led by Sun Linhu was already more than half dead and injured. Even though they were brave enough to fight against two enemies by themselves, they were still unable to kill all thirty thousand enemies.


    However, their goal was not to completely kill off the enemy, but to open a path of blood from the blockade of 30,000 enemies.


    Sun Linhu was entangled with Qin Yong, all the other soldiers rushed forward, rushing forward without stop, but they could not rush to stop the Anhui Army at all. They took a step forward, and the enemy soldiers also took a step back. This made it difficult for them to break through.


    Seeing this situation, Sun Linhu could only desperately try to survive. He immediately ordered: "A thousand to the left, a thousand to the right, the rest continue to rush to the North Gate."


    Doing so would clearly be extremely risky. They were originally lacking in manpower, but now they had to split up. That would simply be courting death.


    However, Sun Linhu wanted to use two thousand troops as a sacrifice to attract the enemy, in order to ease the pressure on the soldiers who were trying to break out of the encirclement.


    "Hahaha ¡­" You are really risking your life to survive! However, don''t worry, no one will be able to escape today. Even in North Gate, I still have ten thousand elites standing guard. " Qin Yong said confidently as he entangled himself with Sun Linhu.


    Although Sun Linhu had long predicted that Qin Yong would use his troops this way, he still carried the hope of escaping, and was going all out to kill him.


    Lin Jingquan brought along his trusted aides and fled on top of the city walls, but he did not suffer any attacks. When he arrived at West of the city and saw Sun Linhu leading his troops to resist with his life, he revealed a sinister smile.


    With Sun Linhu attracting the enemy, how would Lin Jingquan be noticed by the enemy? Naturally, the journey would be smooth sailing.


    Seeing that his momentum had already waned, Lin Jingquan actually thought of surrender, as long as An Wanjun did not kill him, then everything would not matter to him, and the Jinnan would definitely be destroyed, so it was not even important in his eyes.


    Thus, he explained his thoughts to his trusted aide. Everyone only had one life, to be able to become someone like Lin Jingquan''s trusted aide, naturally, they were not people with backbone.


    Lin Jingquan''s suggestion had just been said and it had already garnered the support of everyone.


    A few of them approached the Anhui Province soldiers that were in charge of the North of the city, and were successfully captured as soldiers.


    As for Sun Linhu, who was still immersed in battle, there were countless of wounds on his body.


    "General Sun, it''s really Hero and hero, he''s still resisting even after persisting for so long. You must know that the entire Huyue City is already under the control of our army, you won''t be able to escape at all. "


    "If you let these great men of Jinjiang go, I won''t struggle through death!" Sun Linhu knew that he basically did not have any weight that could be used to negotiate with Qin Yong, but he still held onto the idea that Qin Yong could show benevolence.


    Qin Yong could not help but be moved, even though many of the soldiers had red eyes from killing, he still maintained his clear mind as the main general.


    "The heart of the General Sun, makes me sweat profusely. It''s fine to not kill these Jinjiang soldiers, but you have to put down your weapons and take off your armor. " Qin Yong still wanted to let go of these people and let them live. After all, he wanted to kill all of the ten thousand people here, and if he did not have to do it in a battle, he would not be able to do it.


    Hearing Sun Linhu''s words, Qin Yong knew that he had already been forced to the point where he needed to kill every single one of the enemy soldiers.


    "Since that''s the case, I can only hope that you and I won''t meet on the battlefield in our next life."


    "All troops listen up, kill the enemy, don''t leave a single one alive!"


    After Qin Yong gave his order, without any hesitation, he raised the battle blade in his hand and slashed down on Sun Linhu''s body.


    Sun Linhu''s skill was never as strong as Qin Yong''s, it was just that when Qin Yong heard of Sun Linhu''s reputation as a hero, he did not attack ruthlessly. As matters stood, Qin Yong could only end Sun Linhu''s life, which could be considered as giving him the last bit of respect on the battlefield!

 C39 kinship sign

    With Sun Linhu''s death, the Jinjiang''s army was quickly massacred.


    However, Qin Yong did not have the intention to casually deal with these dead Jinjiang soldiers. Furthermore, he built a grave for Sun Linhu. "General Sun Linhu''s Tomb" was written on the tombstone.


    Lin Jingquan''s surrender surprised Qin Yong. He did not expect that the great man of Jinjiang that Sun Linhu had spoken of, would actually be someone who was afraid of death. He had originally wanted to kill it with a single slash, but after hearing Lin Jingquan''s identity, he let Lin Jingquan go.


    After half a day, Qin Yong didn''t even speak of conditions before putting Lin Jingquan and the others back. Lin Jingquan and the others were naturally glad that they were lucky, but they felt that Qin Yong was a fool.


    And even Qin Yong''s deputy general was a little puzzled, but didn''t dare to ask too many questions.


    Qin Yong was naturally aware of it, but he was not stingy with his plans, after all, talking to each other would allow them to grow.


    "No matter how many people like Lin Jingquan die, I don''t feel like there''s anything that can''t be done. But with this kind of person causing trouble in the Jinnan, even if the Jinnan isn''t defeated by us, they will eventually fall."


    is Nan Jifu''s nephew after all. He said that he might not be able to lead the troops again, and at that time, it would be even easier for us to take Jinnan down.


    After the war, the Anhui Army also needed to rest for a while before they could continue their attack. Although Qin Yong knew that he had to finish the battle quickly, otherwise, when Jinnan and his reinforcements arrived, they would definitely be surrounded by enemies. However, he still had to slowly recover from the fatigue after the battle, and with so many spoils of war from the Huyue City, it would be a waste to eat a meal to replenish his strength.


    "We only have two days'' time to rest, continue to attack the day after tomorrow. Take down another city before Lin Jingquan takes charge. Of course, the faster he leads the troops the better, because we can''t afford to delay it. "


    After all, Qin Yong was the second ranked general of the Anhui Province, so he had a lot of experience in the battlefield.


    At this time, the Jinnan Imperial Palace was already in a state of panic, and the news of Sun Linhu being defeated and killed had already reached Nan Jifu''s ears. When he heard the news, he almost fainted. The reason why he fainted was not because Sun Linhu''s death was too much of a waste to him, but because it meant that if Hu Xiong did not return soon, he might become the ruler of a country that was about to fall.


    Seeing Lin Jingquan''s dirty appearance, Nan Jifu was furious. With twenty thousand warriors, other than Lin Jingquan and a few of his trusted aides, the rest were all dead. How could this not anger Nan Jifu?


    Because had returned alive due to the concern of his uncle and nephew, they were simply slapping him in the face. They would make everyone think that he was protecting his own son, and only care about the lives of the members of the imperial family.


    Just as he saw Lin Jingquan, Nan Jifu immediately issued an order: "Pull out these few deserters for me!"


    Hearing that, Lin Jingquan''s eyes widened, he was so scared that he peed his pants, which made Nan Jifu even more embarrassed.


    "No, no, Uncle, listen to me, I''m not a deserter. The responsibility of losing the battle was all part of Sun Linhu''s doing. He was the spy of the Anhui ¡­ " In order to preserve his life, Lin Jingquan was actually able to say anything.


    Lin Jingquan lied continuously, but his lies were watertight too. It seemed like it was not the first time he made it up.


    When Nan Jifu heard these words, within his anger, he did not believe the slightest bit.


    Seeing that Lin Jingquan was about to pull his out, he suddenly thought of a woman''s voice. Although her voice was gentle, it was also filled with nobility and majesty.


    "Stop!" I hope that Your Majesty can calm down and slowly understand the truth. Otherwise, if you kill a good person wrongly, the civil and military officials of the imperial court will feel a chill in their hearts. "


    "royal sister, why are you here? Yes, I was impulsive! "


    Nan Jifu was younger than her royal sister by a lot, he had inherited the throne since a very young age, if not for the assistance of her royal sister, it would be difficult for him to stabilize the situation, so he had no choice but to give his royal sister face.


    "Since your mother is begging for mercy, then I''ll give you a chance to explain. If you don''t tell me who you are, then don''t blame me for not thinking about the imperial family." Nan Jifu said in an elder''s voice.


    How could Lin Jingquan not know that his chance to live had come. As long as Nan Jifu was willing to listen, he was confident that he could make Nan Jifu believe his words.


    "Uncle, this is what happened ¡­"


    Lin Jingquan really knew how to make things up. He actually withdrew from the war with Huang Peng that did not bring up any weapons. He then talked about how to collude with the Anhui and how to lure Qin Yong and his men into the Huyue City.


    In the end, he was still shameless enough to say that Sun Linhu had joined his trusted aides to strangle him when he was trying to charge out of the tight encirclement.


    Nan Jifu knew that many of these must have been fabricated, and he also knew what kind of duke Lin Jingquan was. Facing true slaughter, one would not fight to the death.


    But at least Lin Jingquan had found a reason for Nan Jifu to let him go, and for the sake of his mother, Nan Jifu would definitely not kill him again, and would at most severely punish him once.


    "You say that there is no evidence at all. Although it is reasonable, we cannot practice favouritism. We will punish you with two years'' salary, and then you will be locked up at home for half a year." After all, only the few of you have returned. Even if what you say is the truth, you are still considered a deserter in the army. " Nan Jifu said with strength, hoping that his nephew would not embarrass him again.


    When Lin Jingquan heard this judgement, he couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. However, he had no other choice, and could only accept it.


    "Now that the Great General has rushed back to rescue us, I''m afraid that it will take another half a month." Now that the Great General is rushing back to save us, I''m afraid that it will take another half a month. When Nan Jifu said this, other than wanting to go out and fight a great battle to express his fear, he also wanted to test the loyalty he had to the entire courtier.


    courtier knew all of Nan Jifu''s tricks, so they all replied: "This subject is willing!"


    As such, Nan Jifu was satisfied.


    However, Lin Jingquan found a chance to show off in Nan Jifu''s words: "Uncle, you are leading the army personally, your nephew is willing to be a general to advise on your future, and at that time, you will know that what I have said before is true, and that you have done a great deed for yourself!"


    Nan Jifu squinted his eyes, his mind thinking quickly, but he did not reply, and directly dispersed. He clearly already had a plan in mind.


    The news of Nan Jifu controlling the army and leading the army quickly spread. In the entire Jinnan, one after another, his opinion of him rose to a whole new level. Many hot-blooded young men came to join the army, causing the thirty thousand elite soldiers that were left to guard the army, to suddenly recover to fifty thousand. This made Nan Jifu feel proud.


    Just as Nan Jifu was feeling complacent, Qin Yong had led An Wanjun to the next city. There was only one city remaining before the Jinnan City.


    Perhaps the twenty thousand additional soldiers had given him too much self-confidence, making him believe that he would definitely be able to drive the invading An Wanjun out of the country.


    Very quickly, Nan Jifu had arrived at the Jinnan City''s Lin City. After making a series of military arrangements, the Anhui Qin Yong could not help but admire the warrior emperor a little.


    After all, there were very few emperors in all the kingdoms in the world who could make it to the battlefield, let alone those who were proficient in military strategies.


    Of course, Qin Yong had also found out about Lin Jingquan. Lin Jingquan did not disappoint him, and there was indeed an army under his command, but it was only in a position of deputy army leader. But this didn''t affect Lin Jingquan who was trapped in the mud pit.


    Just that, since Nan Jifu was personally in charge, then it would probably not be an easy feat for Qin Yong to seize the city easily. Although this was within Qin Yong''s expectations, he had not expected it to happen so quickly.

 C40 lunatic disturbance

    Wei Yutian had always stayed within the Jinnan and because of his mental state, he had never left it without permission.


    During this period of time, he was tormented by delirium every day. At most, it only flared up once a day, and afterwards, he would only wake up once every few days. It had been half a month since he had regained consciousness.


    While he was delirious, he did nothing out of line. It seemed that the bruise that caused his delirium did not cause him any emotional ups and downs.


    The Prisoners of the Celestial Prison did not lose him at every meal, and he knew that he had to eat when he was hungry. It was just that the way they ate caused the other prisoners and Prisoners s to sneer at them.


    After Nan Jifu came to Longmen City, although he had done a series of military deployments, he still felt that the enemy''s strength and reputation for being brave and battle-loving made him a little worried.


    As such, he decided to use the thousands of criminals in the Celestial Prison as a shield to protect himself from the war. This way, not only would the prisoners need to consume the Jinnan''s food, they could also fight the Anhui''s army to the death in order to preserve their lives.


    Only someone as ruthless and ruthless as Nan Jifu could do such a scheme. When Qin Yong heard about it, he couldn''t help but feel goosebumps.


    The tendons on Wei Yutian''s arms and legs had all been severed, the Prisoners did not want to bring him away either, but it was useless as Nan Jifu wanted to empty the Celestial Prison, thus he did not even let the crazy Wei Yutian go.


    During this period of time, in order to probe out Nan Jifu''s situation, Qin Yong had come forward to provoke him several times, but Nan Jifu could still endure it.


    After the criminals in Celestial Prison arrived, Nan Jifu finally began to take action.


    could not believe his own eyes when he saw the two armies fighting against each other at a peaceful place fifty miles away from the Longmen City.


    This way, it would only cause the Jinnan to lose even more quickly. Qin Yong felt that there must be some other scheme behind this, so he sent many scout s to investigate, but they did not find out anything.


    The army that Nan Jifu brought to Longmen City consisted of twenty thousand new soldiers and ten thousand original elites. The troops that came out from the battle were also twenty thousand new recruits. With the addition of the one thousand prisoners, the remaining ten thousand elites stayed in the city to prevent the enemy from launching a sneak attack.


    The day of the battle finally arrived, and the two armies faced each other.


    Riding on the dragoncar, Nan Jifu didn''t look like he was here to fight at all, instead, he looked like he was watching the battle from the sidelines.


    Qin Yong was completely confused. His evaluation of Nan Jifu plummeted and he could not help but suspect whether the other party''s reputation as the Emperor of a Warrior was real or fake.


    "General Qin, I want to know if my General Sun Linhu is colluding with the Anhui." Nan Jifu took the lead and said.


    Qin Yong immediately understood what Nan Jifu meant and also had the intention to help out.


    "Your majesty Jinjiang, this General Sun is a true hero. Qin Yong has always respected and respected him, but unfortunately, this Jinnan''s temple is too high, so this General Sun is completely not given priority. What a pity!" But now that the hero has passed away, Qin Yong can only reminisce in his heart. "


    The meaning of these words couldn''t be clearer, so Nan Jifu could naturally understand the meaning behind them, but he didn''t continue to ask, as if he had expected the other party to answer him in such a manner.


    "You are also a rare general talent, if you do not mind, Jinnan will definitely use you as a gift, consider it!" Nan Jifu was neither fast nor slow, he was completely at ease, and he didn''t have the nervousness he had before the battle.


    Qin Yong sneered, he was the second strongest general in the Anhui, it was already enough for him to receive such treatment. Moreover, he would never be able to do something so disloyal as to turn his back on another country for the sake of his own glory and wealth.


    "Thank you, Jinjiang, for your appreciation, but I cannot be unfaithful and unrighteous. I wonder why His Majesty is stalling for time like this, could it be that His Majesty has some other strange technique? " How could a general like Qin Yong not know about Nan Jifu''s problem?


    Nan Jifu was stunned for a moment, then recovered to normal and faintly said: "I don''t have any strange moves, but I do have one wondrous move, so you can wait and see."


    These words showed Nan Jifu''s complete confidence.


    Qin Yong was extremely confident, so how could he be scared by these words? However, he still couldn''t help but speculate as to what tricks the other party was plotting. During this period of time, he hadn''t found a single thing that could threaten him.


    Just as Nan Jifu finished speaking, a commotion suddenly occurred in An Wanjun''s group. Subsequently, the commotion became more and more intense, and the officers at all levels could not stand to check on it.


    "Look, the disturbance is starting, if we don''t stop them soon, the situation will get even worse, and the entire army will lose their combat power." Nan Jifu seemed to be threatening, but at the same time, he seemed to be joking.


    Qin Yong remained indifferent, waiting for someone to report.


    "General, the general of the Earth Battalion requests your presence!"


    "Reporting to General, the Yellow Battalion Commander requests that you head over there to take a look!"


    Two people came in a row to report, which surprised Qin Yong, but it also made him realize that Nan Jifu was not joking around, and he went to check on the Earth Battalion first.


    When they arrived at the Earth Battalion, Qin Yong was suddenly surrounded by four or five soldiers who were pretty skilled, but the rest of the soldiers did not react at all.


    Just as he was surrounded, the four or five people started fighting with Qin Yong. Meanwhile, all the officers of the Yellow and Earth camps started attacking the Sky and Profound Battalion. The scene instantly became chaotic.


    All the soldiers of Anhui who did not understand the truth were confused, and could only fight to the death.


    However, Nan Jifu was sitting on top of the dragoncar, looking at the scenery.


    At this moment, miserable shrieks rang out one after another. People were constantly dying in the midst of the battle.


    This scream made one of the 1000 prisoners that Nan Jifu brought look like a crazy man. His expression became extremely sinister, as if he was going to attack someone.


    This deranged man''s entire body was in tatters, but he was also tied up and dragged to the battlefield with thick ropes. It was a fifty mile journey, but it did not cause any damage to the skin that kept rubbing against the ground. Even the prisoners who pulled him felt it was strange.


    As the screams became more and more intense, the deranged man released a huge amount of power and broke the thick rope tied around his body, causing the hundred criminals beside to be unable to breathe and fell directly onto the ground.


    The closer they got to the deranged man, the more miserable it became. They were crushed to death by the energy that was being emitted.


    The Jinjiang Army naturally saw this, but no one questioned them. In their opinion, it didn''t matter how many of these prisoners died.


    As An Wanjun became increasingly louder and louder, the deranged man suddenly flew out from the ground with a speed so fast that it was hard to catch.


    Nan Jifu''s eyes opened wide, he had a question about his powerful technique. Because in his mind, only Wei Yutian possessed such power.


    However, according to his subordinate''s report, this person looked completely different from Wei Yutian, and was even a madman. These days, no one knew what kind of powerful martial arts this madman had.


    Although Nan Jifu was suspicious, he could not find any evidence to prove that the deranged man was Wei Yutian.


    deranged man flew into the array and started fighting whenever he saw someone, completely disregarding who the other person was.


    However, because all the tendons in deranged man''s arms and legs had been broken, he could only release his incomparably strong inner force to attack. Every time he released his energy, he would kill two to three hundred ordinary soldiers and cause another two to three hundred soldiers to lose their ability to fight.


    All those who saw this were dumbstruck. This kind of combat power, was simply like a deity descending to the mortal world.


    The Jinjiang was enjoying life in the army because An Wanjun was the only one injured and dead.


    Qin Yong had just killed four to five soldiers that surrounded him, and he saw the scene in front of him. Even if he was extremely focused, he would not be able to remain calm at this moment, because if this continued, the twenty thousand soldiers that Anhui Province brought with him would very likely be completely wiped out by the Jinjiang Army.


    Seeing how the deranged man was massacring in all directions, Qin Yong could not help but swallow his saliva, as he broke out in a cold sweat.


    The Sky and Profound Camp quickly withdrew from their entanglement, fleeing in the direction of the Huyue City. The Yellow and Earth Battalions had suffered innumerable casualties. They didn''t have the power to continue chasing, so they stopped where they were.


    It turned out that An Wanjun ranked first with "Heaven and Earth Mystical Yellow" as her faction. The sky was big, and the earth was second.


    Fortunately, they had retreated in time. Otherwise, according to the crazy attacks of the deranged man, the 20,000 strong soldiers of the Anhui would have been heavily injured.


    Because Qin Yong had led the soldiers away, the screams stopped. deranged man had actually retracted his Qi, and landed on the ground, falling like a dog eating shit. He no longer screamed, and his expression returned to calmness.


    Nan Jifu did not send anyone to chase after them. The troops he brought with him were new recruits after all, and simply did not receive much military training. He also knew that as long as he could delay until Hu Xiong arrived, everything would be resolved.


    The two battalions that An Wanjun had created a chaos earlier did not dare to approach the deranged man in the slightest right now, as they were afraid that they would be tortured to death by this god-like existence.


    At this time, Nan Jifu could no longer hold back the doubts in his heart. He hurriedly got down from the dragoncar, wanting to identify the deranged man clearly. He understood Wei Yutian very well. If he did not personally verify it, how could he be at ease?


    As he slowly approached the deranged man, Nan Jifu clearly saw the other party''s face, and was indeed a far cry from the Wei Yutian he knew. Furthermore, he did not believe that a person like Wei Yutian could let his tendons and arms all break, losing his ability to live everyday.


    Like this, Nan Jifu had a madman who wanted to make the combat power look like a god and bring it back for treatment so that he could use it in the future.

 C41 It was like breaking bamboo

    Nan Jifu ordered the army of the Anhui Province to bring the deranged man back. The army of the Anhui Province didn''t know when the deranged man would go crazy again, so they were quite afraid, but they didn''t dare to disobey Nan Jifu''s orders.


    The two Battalion Generals of the Anhui Province''s second battalion, who had rebelled against Nan Jifu for some reason, arrived before Nan Jifu after being recommended by the other generals of the Jinjiang.


    "Your Majesty, I wonder, when can we give you the antidote to the great defeat of An Wanjun this time?"


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. As long as An Wanjun is chased out of my Jinnan, I will give you the antidote. At that time, my Jinnan''s temple will definitely have the two of you to be rich and prosperous. "


    Originally, Qin Yong had sent people to capture all of the scout s that he had sent out and had them consume a poison that would not cause them to lose their lives.


    Those who disobey it, even if they consume the poison, they still commit suicide. Those who obeyed would go back and release the poison they had been poisoned with. In the end, all of the soldiers of the Earth Battalion and Yellow Battalion would be poisoned.


    Only then did the generals of the two battalions find out the truth that they had been poisoned, and persuade them to cooperate with the Jinjiang Army''s collaboration from the outside to inflict heavy injuries on An Wanjun.


    Because he was afraid that Qin Yong would sense something and challenge him to a fight, this resulted in such a result. It had to be known that these two battalions combined had a total of ten thousand men. Although more than half of them had died in the internal strife, there were still three to four thousand soldiers left to use.


    And the Sky and Profound Battalion that Qin Yong brought back, had also suffered considerable losses in the internal strife, having actually lost more than four thousand soldiers. After bringing out twenty thousand troops, he had only brought back about five thousand. This kind of defeat, Qin Yong felt that it was simply too useless, so he had the determination to make up his mind to take revenge. If this continued, An Wanjun would fall into complete danger.


    When they returned to the camp, Qin Yong immediately called all the scout s who had scouted the place. He could not help but feel that Nan Jifu was not only cruel and merciless, he was also ruthless to the point that there was no bottom line.


    But in truth, this method was not something that Nan Jifu had thought of himself, but was something that his nephew Lin Jingquan had thought of. The moment Lin Jingquan said out this plan, it immediately fit Nan Jifu''s personality, causing him to have a higher opinion of his nephew.


    If Qin Yong really knew that it was Lin Jingquan''s scheme, he would be so angry that he would vomit blood. If not for him letting Lin Jingquan go, he might not have suffered such a good-for-nothing defeat.


    After knowing the truth, Qin Yong did not kill the scout. Instead, he had the army doctors try to cure the scout''s poison, but they had no way to do so.


    One had to know, the majority of the poison in the Jinnan was made by the Fighter Ghost Doctor, how could it be so easily detoxified.


    After thinking about it again and again, Qin Yong finally thought of a method that could save the lives of these scout s but could also defeat their army.


    At first, Nan Jifu did not believe it, because he knew that when Qin Yong returned, he would definitely investigate thoroughly and if he was found out, then these scout would probably be sent back to the Jinjiang.


    Qin Yong knew that Nan Jifu would definitely be suspicious, so he intentionally ordered his troops to cooperate with the false news sent by the scout.


    After repeating the news several times, Nan Jifu was unable to determine if it was true or false.


    From the feedback that Qin Yong received from the scout, Qin Yong judged that he had been swayed, and continued to use this fake information to trick Nan Jifu. During this period, he had even raised his weapon to provoke Nan Jifu, just to make Nan Jifu believe him completely.


    In the end, Nan Jifu no longer doubted that the poison cultivators from the scout were telling the truth.


    During this period, Nan Jifu did not forget to pay his respects to the powerful deranged man. He did not know that the deranged man was indeed Wei Yutian, otherwise, he would not be so good to the deranged man.


    After the innumerable imperial physicians had inspected him, they did not find anything wrong with Wei Yutian. They thought that the other party was a normal person who did not have any illnesses at all.


    It seemed that more than a month had passed since Wei Yutian had gone insane. It seemed that he had completely fallen into madness and there was no way for him to recover from it.


    Very quickly, Qin Yong''s plan was formed. This time, he was going to make Nan Jifu lose completely. Even if they could not capture him alive, they had to kill him under the dragoncar.


    Standing on top of the city walls, other than the West of the city, the other three sides could see everything. For many years, if any enemy forces invaded the Jinnan, as long as they could hit the Longmen City, they would definitely stop.


    Facing this kind of favorable terrain, Qin Yong could only lure the snake out of its cave, empty the city, and then wait for the right opportunity to make his move.


    Sure enough, the fake news that was transmitted through the poisoned scout worked. Nan Jifu brought twenty thousand new recruits and all the prisoners and Wei Yutian and went out of the city together, they went straight ahead and planned to set up ambush at a place on both sides of a steep mountain with only one path in the middle. According to the intelligence, An Wanjun would pass through this path to ambush the Longmen City''s west gate.


    Because the mountains near the west gate were so steep, Nan Jifu believed that An Wanjun could very likely sneak in to attack them secretly. After all, Nan Jifu had a deep understanding of the ways of the weapon, if Qin Yong did not use the true way of the weapon, he would not be able to fool Nan Jifu.


    Once all the ambushes were set up, Nan Jifu would sit back on top of his dragoncar, waiting for the so called An Wanjun''s team to pass by.


    The place where they had set up their ambush was at least six to seven kilometers away from the Longmen City. Because of the mountain region, it was normal for them to sneak attack and choose a mountain path that was neither easy to traverse nor very far away.


    Inside the Longmen City at this time, the only one with authority was a commander from the rear guard. But because of Lin Jingquan''s special identity, this commander had no choice but to listen to Lin Jingquan after he left.


    Just as Nan Jifu set up his ambush, a sudden change occurred in the Longmen City. Although there were only three to four thousand soldiers left, they still had the ability to quietly open the east gate.


    When Lin Jingquan thought that these two troops couldn''t resist because they were poisoned, he let go of his surveillance on them.


    In the end, these two Anhui Province soldiers had actually quietly opened the eastern gate of Longmen City City, allowing a large army of thirty thousand to enter the city without Lin Jingquan knowing anything. It seemed that not only was An Wanjun connected to the two troops, the Jinjiang soldiers guarding the eastern gate of the city also took care of them quietly.


    The one hundred thousand An Wanjun s that Qin Yong brought out from the Anhui, after and their last huge loss, only sixty thousand people could participate in the battle today.


    Now, Qin Yong had brought thirty thousand people into the city. The remaining thirty thousand people were to catch Nan Jifu off guard when he led the troops back after knowing that they had fallen into a trap of luring him away from the mountain.


    And there were only a few thousand troops in Huyue City, the rest were all injured. It seemed that Qin Yong was going to take revenge this time.


    The two Anhui Province soldiers, in order to find the antidote, were incomparably ferocious. The two generals led three to four thousand men to clear the way. Their momentum was unstoppable, and no one was able to stop them.


    When Lin Jingquan found out that Qin Yong had led the troops into the Longmen City, the first thing he thought of was to surrender. Last time, Qin Yong let him go. This time, he believed that Qin Yong would let him go.


    After knowing that Lin Jingquan had surrendered, the commander of the rear guard, who had the authority to command the troops, was infuriated. He originally wanted to lead the ten thousand elites to escape through the southern entrance of the South of the city, but he didn''t want to be killed by Lin Jingquan''s subordinates.


    It seemed that Lin Jingquan was so scared that his legs were trembling when he met Qin Yong, and he didn''t even have a chance to resist before giving up.


    However, those ten thousand elite warriors did not want to lose the war just like this. However, as the commanders had already died, their fierce battle with the beasts had been in vain.


    In order to have someone who could send a message to Nan Jifu, Qin Yong purposely opened the door for a few Jinjiang s to escape. Of course, these scout did not know about Lin Jingquan surrendering, otherwise Qin Yong would have lost a chess piece that was used by the Calamity Jinnan.


    After releasing the scout, Qin Yong then started to ask Lin Jingquan for the antidote for the poison among the soldiers.


    Lin Jingquan knew in his heart that he was the one who suggested the poison, but he did not dare let Qin Yong know. He claimed that all of this was because of Nan Jifu, and as for where he put the antidote, he didn''t know either. However, he still released a clue that he was looking for the antidote, which was to prove his innocence and make Qin Yong not keep pestering him.


    Very quickly, the warriors found the antidote, but there wasn''t as much as Nan Jifu promised. It was clear that a portion of the soldiers who were poisoned were unable to cure the poison at all.


    This was because these warriors had previously betrayed An Wanjun, and now, they were forgiven by Qin Yong for his magnanimity, causing them to all feel like dying. Thus, they all expressed that if they could survive the great battle, it wouldn''t be too late for them to take the antidote.


    More than two hours later, when Nan Jifu received the news that his Longmen City had been broken, he could not help but fly into a rage.


    It had only been a month and a half since the Anhui Province sent out their troops, causing Nan Jifu to be extremely uneasy. This meant that his Great General was unable to rush back to save him.


    But Nan Jifu did not want to be some emperor of a country. On the spur of the moment, he decided to lead his troops to return and take back the Longmen City.

 C42 He Cha

    Longmen City had already been captured by An Wanjun, causing him to be angered to the point of spitting blood. In order to not be the late emperor, he decided to lead 20,000 new soldiers to take back the Longmen City.


    Furthermore, Nan Jifu was by his side with the deranged man, he hoped that Wei Yutian could release his divine might again and kill all of the Anhui. However, he was not sure if the crazy Wei Yutian would still be able to release such a powerful force to massacre everyone around him. At the very least, this gave Nan Jifu hope.


    Just when they were about ten miles away from the West of the city on horseback, they met thirty thousand elite Anhui Province warriors who were waiting for them there. It was only then that Nan Jifu realized that this was not only to lure them away from the mountain, but also a plan to catch them all in one fell swoop.


    How could twenty thousand recruits contend against thirty thousand elite soldiers? Nan Jifu could not help but feel despair. Only now did he think about escaping back to the Jinnan City City. There were still twenty thousand elites there, he should at least be a bit more careful and be able to buy some time for Hu Xiong to support him.


    Thinking about escaping with his life on the line, a plan came up in Nan Jifu''s mind.


    Therefore, he ordered: "You are all good sons of the Jinjiang, all brave. Now that we are facing a great enemy, it is your chance to show off your skills, I am willing to die on the battlefield with you."


    One had to know that it was a great honor to die in battle with the His Majesty the Emperor that he was loyal to. Thus, in the hearts of the new recruits, even if they had no burial ground, they had the thought of escorting their loyal king out of here safely.


    "Kill!"


    The new recruits roared loudly. Although they were not neat, they gave off an imposing aura, causing the thirty thousand elite soldiers of the Anhui Province to have no choice but to be on alert, afraid that the ripe ducks in their hands would fly away.


    As for the deranged Wei Yutian, when he heard such a loud battle cry, his expression froze, as if he was ready to fight at any moment.


    A great battle was about to break out, and the two armies were soon engaged in a fierce battle. A monstrous killing sound rang out, causing all the birds and beasts in the mountains to completely hide themselves.


    Nan Jifu placed all the prisoners in front of the army to block An Wanjun''s archery rain. However, he had placed deranged man Wei Yutian alone in a corner, and was constantly paying attention to Wei Yutian''s situation. He also knew that it was possible for Wei Yutian to injure the soldiers of Jinjiang, so he had distanced himself from the enemy.


    The battle had just begun, when the Anhui Province''s archery rain attacked, making all the criminals let out miserable cries. And Wei Yutian who was in a state of madness, seemed to be sensitive to the sounds of the screams, as long as he heard it, he would rush towards the location of the screams.


    The screams of hundreds of prisoners infuriated Wei Yutian, and he immediately lifted his crippled body to the frontlines of the battle.


    In An Wanjun''s thirty thousand men, she had never seen Wei Yutian use such an unrivaled mystical technique to kill in all four directions, so she did not know what was going on.


    When Wei Yutian had just flown in front of the formation, he immediately released his unstoppable inner force, preventing the archery rain that was covered the sky from shooting over within a radius of two to three hundred meters. They could only stop in midair.


    But as Wei Yutian released his Spirit Qi, the arrows actually exploded into pieces. Within a radius of five to six hundred meters from him, regardless if they were alive or dead, as well as the Jinjiang''s Army, all of them fell to the ground. Anyone who was close to him also lost their lives on the spot.


    The Jinjiang soldiers who were closest to Wei Yutian hurriedly retreated, because they realized that the crazy Wei Yutian didn''t even distinguish between friend or foe. An Wanjun also quickly retreated. When had they ever seen such a god before?


    All of a sudden, the miserable screams surrounding Wei Yutian disappeared, but there were still miserable cries coming from the other two sides within the range of his attack. Because he could not split up, the crazy Wei Yutian did not know what to do.


    After a while, Wei Yutian actually made a choice, and flew towards the side with an even more intense scream. As soon as he flew over, another invincible force gushed out and strangled everyone within its range. The scene was quite bloody.


    The general who led the thirty thousand elite soldiers of the Anhui Province saw Wei Yutian''s heaven defying power and couldn''t help but to be worried. Because at this rate, as long as this insane god was here, it would be very difficult for them to obtain victory.


    Even if Crazy God Killer killed the same number of soldiers from both sides, thirty thousand soldiers would still have to pay a heavy price. Therefore, he quickly gave the order to retreat, hoping to slow down the maddening god''s emotions.


    Sure enough, after Wei Yutian didn''t hear the scream, he fell from the sky.


    Seeing this scene, the heavy burden in Nan Jifu''s heart dropped by a lot. But he became more daring, he wanted to use Wei Yutian to continue moving forward, and not return to the Jinnan City, until he managed to snatch back the Longmen City.


    Under An Wanjun''s continuous retreat, the Jinjiang army continued to advance forward for another five to six miles. The General of the Anhui Province also sent out his scout to inform Qin Yong of everything that had happened.


    Qin Yong had seen Wei Yutian''s methods before, so he knew that even the number one guardian of the, Zhao Quan Zhi, was no match for Wei Yutian, and could at most exchange a few blows.


    Just as Qin Yong was at a loss of what to do, a mysterious man wearing Daoist robes appeared in front of him. The Daoist looked to be over a hundred years old, but he was also brimming with energy and vigor. He exuded an aura of invincibility.


    "General, there''s no need to worry. With the old Daoist here, that crazy person won''t be able to take on any more trouble." The old Daoist said confidently.


    "Who is Taoist Priest? How did he appear in my Army accounts, and why did he help me?" Qin Yong looked at the old Daoist with a cautious gaze. After all, the old Daoist''s origins were unknown, so he had to take precautions.


    Qin Yong took down a city, but never entered the most luxurious city, City Lord''s Mansion to live in, this was to remind himself not to be blinded by the glory and wealth. However, his Army accounts s were heavily guarded, and not just anyone could barge in.


    "This humble one and Daoist Qing, isn''t coming to your army an easy task? I only helped you to challenge that seemingly crazy expert. " He spoke to Elder Xuan.


    Although Qin Yong did not really trust the Taoist in front of him, he felt that his opponent was not weak. Even if Zhao Quan Zhi wanted to enter into a Army accounts with such tight defense, it would be difficult to accomplish.


    After thinking for a moment, Qin Yong nodded his head, and said: "How do you plan to compete with that crazy expert?"


    "Just lure it outside the city." He said.


    Qin Yong felt that this matter was extremely simple. With Wei Yutian in his hands, as long as they could lure Nan Jifu over, they would be able to lure him over. As long as he could trap Wei Yutian, he was not afraid that Nan Jifu would be able to escape.


    Immediately, Qin Yong sent out his scout, informing the general who was trying to stop Nan Jifu of his decision.


    Thus, An Wanjun stopped all the way back, in order to let Nan Jifu not doubt them. They already had a way to solve the problem.


    Sure enough, Nan Jifu led the twenty thousand new recruits and arrived outside the city.


    At this time, Qin Yong dragged Lin Jingquan out from West of the city Tower, and stood on top of the city walls to shout at Nan Jifu: "Your majesty Jinjiang, your nephew is in my hands, you should quickly surrender!"


    Lin Jingquan''s righteous attitude caused the twenty thousand recruits to be filled with respect.


    "Uncle, don''t worry about me. Kill these Anhui Province''s bandit troops!" Lin Jingquan roared.


    Nan Jifu had never thought that his nephew would have such a backbone. In the imperial court, whenever he scared Lin Jingquan, he would be so scared that he would start trembling. But now, this nephew that even he didn''t think highly of had such a resolute and unyielding character. This made him feel the urge to save him. Whether it was the relationship between king and official, or kinship, Nan Jifu felt pride.


    "Kill!" "I want to rescue Vice President Lin." Nan Jifu roared loudly, with Wei Yutian in his hand, he had a glimmer of hope of victory.


    The two armies started to fight a battle under the city gate that did not end before. Wei Yutian once again went berserk, killing and injuring both armies'' soldiers quite a bit.


    "How can I be sure of that?"


    "Hmph hmph, after observing a few moves, the poverty-stricken people still did not find anything wrong with that crazy person''s technique. It seems that he is a cripple. He can only attack with his inner force. That way, no matter how strong his inner force is, he will not be a match for poverty-stricken people. "


    After She Ling finished speaking, she immediately appeared in front of Wei Yutian with an unimaginable speed.


    At this time, Wei Yutian was in a state of insanity, how could he hear the words of Chimes? It was as if he was only interested in screams.


    He Ling didn''t care about that at all, and he immediately raised one of his palms and slapped towards Wei Yutian''s chest. The strong inner force did not seem to be any weaker than Wei Yutian''s, but it was not as fierce as Wei Yutian''s. Instead, it seemed to be extremely soft.


    The inner force that Wei Yutian continuously released was like hitting a soft pillow.


    "This Taoist is truly powerful, to the point where he even looks like a god when compared to that crazy person." Looks like I have lived in the temple for too long, to think that I did not know that the martial arts in this world could be practiced to such an extent. " Qin Yong sighed as he stood on top of the city gate tower.


    And when Nan Jifu saw this scene, he became a little flustered, and knew that the reason others were retreating to this point was precisely to use this Taoist to deal with Wei Yutian, who was in his hands.


    The Chimes flew in a straight line, and in the end, slapped Wei Yutian''s chest with a palm.

 C43 defeat

    However, he did not understand one thing. The powerful inner force had actually disappeared from Wei Yutian''s body in an instant, and he did not even know how it had disappeared.


    But Wei Yutian didn''t seem to be affected in the slightest as he continued his berserk mode.


    He Ling had only come here for the martial competition, so he didn''t want to hurt the innocent. But when he had just pulled out a distance of not even thirty meters, Wei Yutian instantly struggled free and sent an elbow strike towards the Throne.


    "I didn''t expect that just because the wrist muscles are broken, not only does it release Qi, it also has a move." Could it be because you haven''t met your match, that''s why you''re so lazy to move, and so use your true abilities? "


    As he spoke with Charms, he also brushed against Wei Yutian''s elbow with one hand, and then quickly and slowly pushed his elbow to the left and right, allowing the attacking force to quickly dissipate. This caused Wei Yutian to lose his center of gravity.


    Who would have thought that Wei Yutian would react like a conditioned reflex and strike the elbow of the other hand out again, using the exact same move as before.


    However, when He Ling used the same move to dispel it, she discovered that the inner strength she shot out was completely different. She no longer shot out her inner strength in a straight line, but changed along with the move.


    Pushing left to right with the bell, Wei Yutian''s inner force was pushed right again, and Wei Yutian''s inner force was pushed left to the left. It made it impossible for the He Ling to dissolve the Inner Qi that Wei Yutian had sent over.


    Hymn quickly dodged. Even if he were to be hit by this elbow strike, he would probably be severely injured.


    Wei Yutian who had just struggled free from the charms and heard the scream as if there was a reaction, once again released his unparalleled inner force towards the scream, causing the two armies to bleed profusely from the shock.


    Nan Jifu and Qin Yong, who had been watching the entire scene, were so shocked by the battle that their mouths were wide open. They were all martial artists and people who respected martial arts. How could they not be attracted by such a scene?


    As for the tens of thousands of soldiers, they were not in the mood to pay attention to this, because if they did not pay attention, they would be killed by the enemy. Over time, they had all turned red from killing, and could not care less if the crazy Wei Yutian would kill them or not.


    After the young man flashed away, he immediately appeared behind Wei Yutian. His two fingers came together and a sharp inner force formed into a physical entity that turned into a sword of inner force, causing those who saw it to feel a chill in their heart.


    Not only that, around the point of the sword fingers, a few more sharp swords made up of substance began to form, and all the sword tips pointed straight at the various dead point s on Wei Yutian''s back.


    From the looks of it, He Miaomiao was a person who would do anything in order to win. There was simply no one who was stronger than him.


    However, even the insane Wei Yutian''s five senses still maintained an extremely acute reaction speed.


    The Spirit Qi struck Wei Yutian''s back, causing him to reveal a pleased expression, but soon after, that expression froze on his face. Because, Wei Yutian was actually not affected in the slightest, moving freely, and continued to wreak havoc where the scream was coming from.


    "Just now, the inner force he released from his back was actually a stack of acupuncture points. Not only that, it also formed a strong inner force shield on his back, preventing my sword of inner force from piercing through. Could it be that this insane person is not truly insane, and is able to make all sorts of judgements? "


    He Ting was truly unconvinced. Even though she had launched a sneak attack, she was still easily dealt with by the other party. She started to guess how high his cultivation was.


    He once again teleported to the front of Wei Yutian with the two palms extended outwards, but it was no longer as solid as a palm. Instead, it was two huge lions that once again opened their jaws and crazily bit at Wei Yutian.


    The deranged Wei Yutian also suddenly turned and looked towards the two lions.


    Although this successfully caught Wei Yutian''s attention, it did not seem to cause Wei Yutian to have any intentions of dodging at all. Furthermore, in those eyes that did not have any ripples, there were still no ripples.


    The two lions gnawed at Wei Yutian crazily, and the essence of the demonic energy quickly appeared in front of his chest. Anyone who saw this scene couldn''t help but shiver.


    Although the evil ghost was real, it was still like the two lions that were madly attacking. They were translucent.


    The evil ghost had sharp teeth and a tongue that continuously moved. Two hands with sharp fingernails, shaped like claws. However, on the palms of the hands, there were two will-o ''-wisps of inner strength flickering like ghost fire.


    "Ghost, are you a ghost?" He Chou said in surprise. He had always wanted to challenge Ghostly Ghosts, because he had heard that Ghostly Ghosts were ranked second, while he himself was ranked fifth among the martial arts.


    When he mentioned Ghosts, the crazed Wei Yutian seemed to have a reaction, which was indeed completely reflected in the essence of the evil spirits that were formed in front of him. It was just a tiny reaction that couldn''t attract anyone''s attention.


    and Nan Jifu had heard of Ghost''s great name before, but they both knew that this crazy person in front of them was not a Ghost. Jinnan had never caught a ghost before, let alone a ghost who was clear-headed enough to commit all sorts of crimes.


    Of course, their news had come a long time ago. This was because ever since Ghost was captured by Yanyun, Yanyun had never announced it to the public.


    And when the incident with Wei Yutian broke out, the world became so chaotic that even the Yanyun had forgotten about the ghost.


    "No, you are not a ghost. A ghost is at least half a hundred years old, and you look to be only in your twenties. Moreover, how could a madman in his twenties cultivate such a deep and unfathomable martial art like Quiet And Steadfast? Who exactly are you? "


    Although Xuan Ling was puzzled, it didn''t affect his ability to use her powers at all.


    The two lions had already bit their way over, firmly biting onto internal force evil ghost''s hands. However, the evil ghost did not move at all, and did not even have the slightest reaction.


    "Hahaha ¡­" I thought that it could be that powerful, but I didn''t expect it to be completely ineffective after being bitten by me. "


    And when he saw this, he was filled with pride. There was nothing more exciting than defeating those arrogant martial arts masters. That feeling of satisfaction was his most important spiritual food.


    Wei Yutian''s expression still did not change, but this made He Ting, who had just finished laughing, a little confused. The deep parts of his eyes, and He Ling was completely unable to see through him.


    Of course, it would be strange if he could see through the look in her eyes, which he considered to be that of a lunatic.


    Nan Jifu and Qin Yong also thought that Wei Yutian had been subdued by Daoist Mian, but after a while, the situation was completely reversed.


    It was because the two lions that were biting onto the evil ghost, had suddenly become extremely unstable, and Wei Yutian''s internal force flame quickly appeared on their bodies. The speed at which their internal force flame spread was so fast that in the blink of an eye, it reached the place where their seals were connected to the lion''s inner force.


    "What is happening? It can even burn my inner strength!"


    He Ling was extremely surprised, but just as he was about to stop, the internal force flame that was spreading extremely fast had already burned into her hands. He reacted quickly and cut off the supply of inner force, causing the inner force flame to stop burning.


    The moment the Inner Qi was broken, the two lions lost control of their bodies and burst open in a berserk manner in front of Wei Yutian, causing all the soldiers in the surrounding three to four hundred meters to fly out one after another. The ones who fell on the ground in the end were already dead bodies.


    This kind of result was not something that Chou Yu wanted to see. After all, he was a cultivator. Although he had a good heart of martial arts, he didn''t have a murderous heart that would kill innocents.


    At this time, Nan Jifu and Qin Yong both thought that Wei Yutian, who was the closest to them, might not be able to escape. One revealed joy, while the other revealed fear and worry.


    However, when the explosive force had dissipated, Wei Yutian was actually still in the air safely. Although the internal force evil ghost that appeared on his chest was severely injured, he quickly recovered under the constant replenishment of Wei Yutian''s internal energy.


    Nan Jifu immediately recovered his confident smile, while he frowned.


    At that moment, He Chou was no longer surprised. Instead, he was afraid because even though he used his strongest abilities, he still did not cause any harm to the insane person in front of him.


    If the insane were to attack the internal force evil ghost, then he would definitely die. The Martial Arts Legend rank experts and Daoist Cha couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat.


    Looking at the blazing internal fire in the evil ghost''s hands, Mantis finally understood how she lost completely.

 C44 anaglyph

    It turned out that Wei Yutian was attracted by the cries again, and continued to attack towards the location of the cries, but this time it was the terrifying internal force evil ghost.


    The internal force evil ghost bared his fangs and brandished his claws as he flew towards the place where a large amount of soldiers were gathered. Just as he made contact with the Soldiers, the evil ghost quickly grew bigger, and finally enveloped all the soldiers within a four thousand meter radius.


    Some of the soldiers in the middle quickly reacted and tried to escape, but when they exhausted their strength, it was as if they were being entangled by evil spirits, making it impossible for them to escape.


    As for the soldiers of the two armies that weren''t covered, they swiftly fled.


    However, before they could even get three to four meters away, the inner strength exploded with a loud bang, causing all the soldiers in the area to die, not even a complete corpse.


    The blast from the explosion was unstoppable, causing the soldiers on both sides to dance in the air like fallen leaves. The air currents were strong, and not a single soldier in the air escaped unscathed. They all died from spitting out blood.


    The total number of casualties in the two armies was four to five thousand.


    This kind of scene caused all the soldiers whose eyes were bloodshot to completely stop, looking at the appearance of a divine man with boundless magic power, and looking at Wei Yutian who was still floating in the air.


    The blood-curdling screeches stopped abruptly, and Wei Yutian also fell heavily from the sky. Under his body, there were countless broken bodies. It was too horrible to look at. His heart, lungs, and intestines were all over the place. Broken arms and legs could be seen everywhere. Even the generals who had killed countless people could not help but vomit after seeing this.


    "Wa, wa, wa ¡­"


    The deranged Wei Yutian crawled on the ground in a pool of blood, smelling the thick smell of blood, and actually started to wail. That cry seemed to come from a ghost from hell laughing, but it also seemed like the cry of a merciful god crying for the people of this world.


    That wail actually carried inner strength within it, causing all the officers still alive to feel an uncontrollable grief in their hearts. Even Nan Jifu and Qin Yong were unable to break free from the crying Inner Qi.


    Gradually, all the soldiers who heard the sound of crying put down their weapons and kneeled to the ground, and started to cry as well. They looked like they were suffering from something, and even Qin Yong and Nan Jifu started to cry.


    The sound of the wailing resounded throughout the world, making the citizens, who did not know that they were still trapped in panic, to immediately feel the sorrow from the wailing. They could not help but cry as well.


    "General, what''s wrong with you?"


    With the sound, it flew to Qin Yong''s side and used its strong inner force to wrap Qin Yong''s mind, allowing him to recover.


    "I saw the blood on my hands, saw the evil spirits from hell taking their lives from me, saw those kind and innocent citizens dying tragically under my slaughtering knife, I also saw the devil''s malevolence in my heart and the question of my conscience ¡­"


    Qin Yong''s expression was lifeless, his eyes a little unfocused. He slowly spoke about everything he saw when he was crying just now.


    "Could it be that the crazy person didn''t want to kill these soldiers, but to stop them from battling?" If it was really as he thought, then he would completely lose, and would not only be a martial artist, but also have a merciful heart.


    In order to confirm its authenticity, the Mimicry Pavilion flew in front of Nan Jifu and woke it up. As for Qin Yong, who had just been woken up, he no longer had the inner strength wrapped around his as he once again fell into extreme grief.


    "Your Majesty, what happened to you?"


    "No, I also want to be a Bright Monarch. I also want to let the world be peaceful, but other than using thunder, I''m really powerless. No, don''t chase me, I only killed you to intimidate the civil and military ¡­"


    He didn''t fall into the illusion of crying, but he was also shocked.


    "To step into the Dao at the age of ten and cultivate for several decades has already forgotten the original intention of entering the Dao. Young man, I don''t know your name or where you came from, but I will always remember you and deal with you with your benevolent actions. Crazy you went all out to do this, how can the sober me not do something for the common people? "


    The Mizar gradually released his consciousness, immersing himself in the sorrowful weeping sounds. Gradually, he too, involuntarily, broke into tears.


    Who knew how much time had passed, but Wei Yutian''s crying still did not seem to stop. Furthermore, after reflecting on how he had lived his entire life to this point, he still had the ability to easily protect his mind.


    "It seems that in order to stop the wailing of tens of thousands of people, this young man has to either fall unconscious or forcefully stop it."


    He knew that when the warriors in front of him finally woke up, they would be at peace in this battle.


    Thus, he hurriedly flew to Wei Yutian''s location and attempted to interrupt him.


    However, he discovered that Wei Yutian was about to lose consciousness from the extreme exhaustion of his energy. However, this kind of coma which used up all his energy was extremely dangerous, and could easily cause a person to collapse and die.


    He was confident that after such a long time, his inner force would be able to stop Wei Yutian''s actions.


    Indeed, with just a single try, Wei Yutian was easily stopped. However, this pause caused Wei Yutian to faint, because he had consumed too much energy.


    "Fortunately, we haven''t used up all of our energy. There''s still some breath left." After finishing her sentence, she placed the unconscious Wei Yutian in a clean spot on the city gate tower.


    The crying finally stopped. Everyone had recovered from their crying.


    Seeing everything in front of their eyes, the soldiers cried once again. This time, the crying was not caused by Wei Yutian, but because they had thoroughly reflected on themselves and cried bitterly after seeing the scene of their actions.


    However, the tears had disappeared long ago. They had dried during the previous crying.


    However, the crying this time around made the people feel even more pity for them. They felt even more helpless, and couldn''t help but make He Qing feel a bit pained.


    After an unknown amount of time, some of the soldiers who had composed themselves finally recovered from their shock. They all came to their respective generals, without even carrying their weapons.


    "I know what all of you want to say. Don''t worry, the price of this war is enough. For the sake of the desire in my heart, I will have to put an end to this inhumane slaughter!" Qin Yong slowly said. He had received a huge shock deep within his heart, and after a thorough reflection, he also decided that when he returned this time, he would wholeheartedly do something for the common people.


    "General Qin, let''s shake hands and make peace. If this goes on, these commoners ¡­" Nan Jifu had already flown to the west of Longmen City''s tower. His face was filled with kindness, and he no longer had that arrogant expression from before.


    "Exactly what I meant. This time, I want to represent the Anhui to apologize to you." Qin Yong knelt down and kowtowed.


    As for Lin Jingquan, who was at the side, he was still in deep sorrow because of his past actions.


    Seeing that everything was peaceful, Mu Ting couldn''t help but feel happy for the unconscious Wei Yutian. Maybe in the future, he would follow this crazy youth the whole way. When he was in danger, he would risk his life to protect his. However, he would only hide behind his because his hands had been dirty for most of his life, so how could he wash them clean just because of a few good deeds in the future?


    If Wei Yutian was still conscious, then he would never be able to repay his sins in his entire life.


    The sins of the past had become a fact, how could they be settled with regret, and the consequences of those sins be borne. Moreover, it was not that doing a good deed or doing a good deed could repay a sin, but that a sin needed endless kindness in order to repay it.


    Seeing Qin Yong kneel and kowtow, Nan Jifu immediately supported him and said: "General Qin doesn''t need to be like this, reaching this step, I have a responsibility that I cannot shirk. After returning, I will tell Your Majesty that you are willing to form an alliance with Anhui forever."


    Qin Yong nodded, he knew that this brutal warrior emperor had already changed his mind, the future Jinnan would be a country that worships peace, determined to seek blessings for the citizens.


    However, whether this was true or not, only time would be left to verify.


    Soldiers gradually recovered from his self-blame. They actually let him pick up the weapons on the ground and started digging not too far away from Longmen City.


    From the looks of it, they wanted to bury all of their comrades who had died in this war.


    Seeing the actions of the Soldiers below the city, Nan Jifu and Qin Yong both knowingly smiled, making it seem as if the sky had turned bright all of a sudden.


    "General Qin should leave this place as soon as possible. I''m worried that Great General would rush here and kill An Wanjun without knowing the situation." Nan Jifu was naturally not worried that Qin Yong would take over his city and not leave, but he was indeed worried that something like this would happen.


    Qin Yong naturally understood the meaning behind Nan Jifu''s words. It was better to think of others in a good way than to think of others in a bad way.


    "Your Majesty, there is no need to worry. We will leave Huyue City in two days after completing our preparations. I hope that when we return, we can persuade my King to put down his blade!" Qin Yong said softly. Without killing, everything seemed to be beautiful.

 C45 Squirrel Rebellion

    Wei Yutian was unconscious. Although he had consumed too much energy, his life wasn''t in danger. However, after he regained consciousness this time, the energy in his body would definitely be able to suck him dry and thin.


    The end of the war, be it for the citizens or the warriors of the two nations, was a matter to be congratulated on. No matter what, the death due to bloodshed was not the best solution to the conflict and desire.


    After all, Qin Yong could not sign the agreement for the Anhui, so he and Nan Jifu could only reach an oral consensus.


    There were many things that he needed to report to Nan Jifu in order for him to truly repent. The matter that caught his attention the most was naturally the crime of framing General Sun Linhu.


    "Uncle, nephew is guilty, please punish me!"


    "You have indeed committed many crimes. Let''s talk about it after we return to Jinnan City!"


    "No, while General Qin Yong is here, I have to return General Sun Linhu''s innocence first."


    Lin Jingquan knelt on the ground. He was sincerely repenting, even if it meant death.


    Nan Jifu did not speak. He also felt guilty towards Sun Linhu, he had never truly trusted him back then either. However, the other party had always been loyal to him.


    Soon after, Lin Jingquan and Qin Yong completely explained the entire sequence of events, and finally restored Sun Linhu''s innocence. They also decided to recuperate at General Sun''s tomb and properly nurture his descendants.


    After everything was over, Qin Yong first returned to the Huyue City, and a few days later, he directly led the remaining fifty thousand odd soldiers back there. However, Qin Yong also knew that if he went back this time, he would be in trouble. Not only did he not take down a city, he had even lost over forty thousand soldiers'' lives.


    Nan Jifu very quickly reassembled himself and went back to the Jinnan City. After that, he announced that he would study the Xiang Mu and the Chuan He Guo, and remain neutral in this chaotic world, believing that the people would benefit the entire nation. There were no martial generals within the city, so there were naturally no objections.


    As for Wei Yutian, he was in a coma for a long time. During this time, he had also arranged for a maid to take good care of him.


    Wei Yutian who had gone mad with Daoist Cha had already been taken care of by someone, and then quietly disappeared. However, in reality, he was secretly observing the other party''s situation. He hoped that the other party would be treated well in the future and recover his consciousness. At that time, he would truly be able to follow them.


    The next ten days were peaceful and peaceful until Jinnan led his troops back to their country. Then, everything changed.


    Your Majesty, this subject is truly puzzled, why did you give up on the West Qin Nation that we painstakingly captured with our own blood?


    Hu Xiong was originally an extremely loyal general who wasn''t ambitious at all. After entering the Great General''s position, he didn''t even need to be renowned for a thousand years, and he was completely in the state of being wherever Nan Jifu pointed at.


    That was why when he heard that Nan Jifu wanted to give up the Western Qin Empire, he did not have a good control over his fiery personality and actually spoke out against the Jinjiang''s Emperor, Nan Jifu.


    Even so, in the end, it was to contradict and doubt the Emperor, causing those courtier who were already dissatisfied with Hu Xiong to privately ask Nan Jifu for advice, wanting Nan Jifu to take away his military power. Otherwise, if Hu Xiong were to continue doing so, he would definitely become a threat to Nan Jifu.


    However, many of these advice were heard by Hu Xiong.


    "Great General, all these years we have fought for His Majesty and fought for him. We did not expect that His Majesty would want to strip us of your military power. This really makes our hearts tremble!"


    Tao Yong, who was one of the deputy general, was an old man who had been through many battles with Hu Xiong, and was also Hu Xiong''s trusted aide and trusted general. Although he had unparalleled intelligence on the battlefield, he did not understand the politics of the imperial court.


    "General Tao is an honest and straightforward general, but he doesn''t understand politics at all. His Majesty''s actions were not unreasonable. To give up the war and remain neutral meant that he had to ensure the balance of power between the imperial court and the imperial court. And with three hundred thousand soldiers from the Great General, not only will it make those people who have ulterior motives in the dynasty uneasy, it will also make His Majesty uneasy. "


    The one who spoke was Hu Xiong, the first person to join the army, he had his own understanding of the situation in the imperial court and the battlefield.


    Hu Xiong was a little annoyed by their conversation, and said: "This is just a rumor. I have been following behind His Majesty for many years, so His Majesty probably won''t do such a thing. Furthermore, even if we are to remain neutral, we must prevent other countries from invading us.


    It would be weird if Hu Xiong wasn''t worried. After all, other than managing the army, he didn''t know anything else.


    "The Great General has to be on guard, I wonder which side His Majesty is singing, he has always been ambitious and wants to rule the Central Plains. But now, my nature has changed. If I were to say that there is no conspiracy behind this, I wouldn''t believe it anyway. " Duan Zhi said.


    These words had actually connived with the other soldiers, causing some of the full-time officers to nod in agreement.


    Hu Xiong was a suspicious person to begin with, upon hearing Duan Zhi''s words, his heart also fluctuated, a nameless flame rising within him.


    "The conspiracy is being used by those bastards in the imperial court to make use of His Majesty." The conspiracy is being used by those bastards in the imperial court to make use of His Majesty. Hu Xiong said fiercely.


    "Why don''t we send someone to find out what is going on with His Majesty, and also find out who are the courtier trying to sow discord between us?" Duan Zhi looked to be extremely cautious, but it was also necessary for him to be on guard.


    Hu Xiong nodded his head, although he had a harmless heart, he had to prevent himself from getting hurt by others.


    A few days later, a shocking piece of information came from the person who sent out the investigation. Some of the people in the imperial court said that Hu Xiong was dissatisfied with Nan Jifu''s decision and wanted to conspire against him.


    When Hu Xiong heard this news, he was immediately infuriated. When he found out who said this, he was immediately stunned.


    So it was actually Nan Jifu''s older sister, Grand Princess who harmed Hu Xiong in such a malicious manner. I just do not know what was Grand Princess''s motive for heavily injuring Hu Xiong and there have never been any grudges between them.


    Nan Jifu had always listened to Grand Princess''s words and she was helpless against such a strong opponent.


    After some confirmation, those courtier who attacked Hu Xiong were also his trusted aides.


    Ever since Lin Jingquan changed his mind, there were no movements at all. He was completely unaware of his mother''s actions. Furthermore, he and Hu Xiong did not have any huge conflicts back then, so even if Grand Princess wanted to cause trouble for Lin Jingquan, it would be because he had nothing better to do.


    After thinking about it, there was really no one who could understand the purpose of Grand Princess. But since he knew who the mastermind was, he could not just sit there and wait for death. To be slaughtered by others was not Hu Xiong''s character.


    But just at this time, the eunuchs beside Nan Jifu came to the camp and called Hu Xiong over to receive his orders.


    "Great General, this is His Majesty''s secret decree."


    "This official accepts the decree!"


    After the eunuchs left, Hu Xiong hurriedly finished looking at the secret decree and couldn''t help but turn pale in shock. The secret decree had said that the Grand Princess was going to rebel and seize the throne for his son Lin Jingquan.


    This aroused Hu Xiong''s suspicions, the Grand Princess framed him as a rebel, but Nan Jifu told him that the Grand Princess was going to rebel. In order to thoroughly understand what was going on, Hu Xiong decided to personally ask Nan Jifu in the palace what was going on.


    Hu Xiong was puzzled. Duan Zhi had never seen the secret decree before, so how could he know where he went? However, the two had been friends for more than ten years, so they still trusted each other very much.


    "Just now, I received a secret report saying that the Forbidden Army had defected to the Grand Princess and placed His Majesty under house arrest. I felt that this matter was too big, so I reported it to you for your decision." Duan Zhi said worriedly.


    "What did you say? His Majesty is under house arrest?"


    Hearing Duan Zhi''s words, Hu Xiong was extremely convinced of the content of the secret decree, and decided to bring five thousand elite soldiers to the palace to rescue his Majesty, who had been loyal to him for over twenty years.


    Hu Xiong was very clear about the relationship between the Grand Princess and Nan Jifu, but he was even more clear about the ambition and prestige that the Grand Princess possessed. It must be known that Nan Jifu was brought up by the Grand Princess, but now that Nan Jifu changed his mind, it was hard to say how the Grand Princess would choose to personally destroy his little brother just so the Jinnan could rule the world.


    Very quickly, Hu Xiong brought five thousand elite soldiers and rushed to the palace. He was impatient, no matter who stopped him, he would immediately kill them.


    "Report!" Your Majesty, Great General Hu Xiong rebelled, he brought two thousand elite soldiers, and rushed to the outside of the imperial palace. " Forbidden Army who had always been guarding outside the palace, immediately reported in front of Nan Jifu when they saw this situation.


    "What, Hu Xiong really rebelled?"


    Nan Jifu was completely unable to believe how much trust he had in Hu Xiong. Even if Hu Xiong had clashed against him and questioned him, even if so many courtier s held Hu Xiong''s authority in high regard, he had never thought that he would really remove Hu Xiong''s military power.


    But now it seemed that Nan Jifu had no choice but to believe in the fact that Hu Xiong wanted to rebel.


    "Men, spread my order, stop Hu Xiong at all costs." Nan Jifu roared.


    He had originally thought that he would finally reflect on it, and would properly become a good emperor for the common people, but didn''t expect that he would encounter the Great General''s rebellion right after announcing the peaceful national policy. This caused Nan Jifu to feel that Hu Xiong''s ambitions were probably not as simple as just seizing the Jinnan s.

 C46 The New Emperor of Jinnan

    Very quickly, all of the Forbidden Army s in the palace had gathered. Although there were only two thousand of them, their martial arts were not bad.


    "Speak, where is his Majesty being placed under house arrest?"


    "I don''t know!"


    After all, he did not even know where Nan Jifu was being placed under house arrest. He was in such a hurry yet it was not due to his suspicious personality from before, so it seemed like Nan Jifu held an important position in his heart.


    Just as Hu Xiong was searching all over the palace for Nan Jifu, not only was Nan Jifu hiding himself, there were also ten thousand elite soldiers blocking his path of retreat.


    These ten thousand elite soldiers were naturally the forces that Hu Xiong had left in the Jinnan City when he attacked them. They were not under Hu Xiong''s control, and had directly followed Nan Jifu''s orders.


    Forbidden Army was also loyal, no matter how hard Hu Xiong attacked, they did not take a step back.


    Forbidden Army was the commander of Bai Sheng''s martial arts. Between him and Hu Xiong, the two of them fought to the point where no one around them could get close to them.


    "General Jue, this commander has always respected you and wanted to experience your skills since a long time ago. I didn''t expect that you would rebel at such a time."


    "The one who rebelled should be you, right? He actually dares to put His Majesty under house arrest."


    The two fought intensely, each with fatal moves, and each spoke their own words.


    Hu Xiong was anxious to save someone, he did not even think about why Bai Sheng would insist on rebelling against him, the question in between was actually ignored by him right now.


    Bai Sheng on the other hand, had received Nan Jifu''s orders, and wanted him to stop Hu Xiong no matter what. And that competition with Hu Xiong, had also affected his judgement of the content of Hu Xiong''s words.


    Hu Xiong then thrusted his spear forward, and Bai Sheng blocked with his blade, after which he kicked his leg, aiming straight at Hu Xiong''s waist.


    Hu Xiong blocked the flying leg with one hand while clenching his other hand into a fist, he activated internal strength and struck towards Bai Sheng''s abdomen.


    The internal strength was truly tyrannical, Bai Sheng did not dare to take it head on. He was still inferior to Hu Xiong in terms of internal strength, but he was extremely agile in terms of techniques, and he avoided Hu Xiong''s attacks with ease.


    With the attack of a fist, Bai Sheng used one hand to cut the sword vertically while the other hand pushed the fist force forward, easily dissipating the powerful internal strength.


    It was difficult to differentiate between the two of them. Even though they did not injure the other party in the slightest, nearly half of the elite soldiers and half of the Forbidden Army s had already died.


    "General, we did not imprison His Majesty. His Majesty only ordered us to protect him because he knew that you had led troops to rebel and slaughtered your way to the imperial palace." Bai Sheng followed what Hu Xiong said.


    The confrontation between the two could not be more obvious. Both of them felt that something was amiss, so they exchanged moves as they pondered whether it was all a misunderstanding or if they had fallen into the trap of someone with ill intentions.


    "He''s plotting something?"


    The information he had received had a lot of doubtful points. Adding to Bai Sheng''s explanation from the front, back, and even back, it made him feel that the situation was not looking good.


    "Commander Bai, I received a report from His Majesty, the secret decree, saying that the Grand Princess was a conspiracy, and had received secret reports from the soldiers I sent out. They said that the Forbidden Army followed the orders of the Grand Princess and placed His Majesty under house arrest.


    Hearing those words, Bai Sheng immediately knew that he and Hu Xiong had fallen into another''s trap.


    "General Wang, we may have fallen into someone''s trap. It is impossible for us Forbidden Army to keep His Majesty under house arrest, and it is even more impossible for us to obey his orders. We will only listen to his orders. "


    How obvious were these words? Hu Xiong and Bai Sheng were not fools, they immediately gave the order to stop the battle.


    But just at this time, the ten thousand elite soldiers rushed to Hu Xiong and Bai Sheng''s front, this made the two of them extremely shocked, only then did they realise, these elite soldiers were the real rebels, the existence behind them allowed them to kill each other, weakened both sides, and was able to take them down in one go, to ensure the success of the rebellion.


    "Why am I so stupid, so impulsive! I actually fell for someone else''s trap. " Hu Xiong was incredibly vexed. At such a critical juncture, he had actually failed to calmly analyze the truth of the matter. His suspicious personality in the past had actually been overshadowed by his impulsiveness.


    "Hahaha ¡­" Domineering Great General, if not for your impulsive personality, how could I have let you fall for my trap? "


    The person who spoke slowly walked out from the array. He was none other than Hu Xiong''s number one participant.


    When Hu Xiong saw that Duan Zhi had walked out of the array, he was dumbstruck. He had never thought that his life and death brother, who had followed him for more than ten years, would actually plot against him.


    "Domineering Great General, with your impulsive and suspicious personality, how could you be qualified to assume the position of the Jinnan? Do you think that just because you are bold and unscrupulous, you can reach the position of the Great General and attack it and take down the West Qin Nation? It is all because I, Duan Zhi, am giving you advice and advice. I, Duan Zhi, have plotted against the entire world, how can I always be subservient to a brute like you? "


    Duan Zhi started to speak without thinking about the ten years of brotherly feelings, causing Hu Xiong to be so angry that he started stomping his feet.


    Hu Xiong was not someone who was good at arguing. In the face of Duan Zhi''s betrayal, other than being angry, he could not say anything. Coupled with his irritable and impulsive personality, he was infuriated to the point of spitting out a mouthful of blood. It was an attack on his heart.


    "General Wang, are you alright?" Bai Sheng hurriedly stepped forward and asked with concern.


    "I''m fine, I''m going to kill this traitor." The first time he had tasted the feeling of being betrayed was enough to make him want to kill.


    "Don''t be anxious, we need to figure out who is commanding us from the back. Duan Zhi alone might not be able to mobilize the elite soldiers, who are only following His Majesty''s orders." Bai Sheng''s face was also filled with killing intent, but he did not lose his cool.


    Duan Zhi heard everything clearly, he was not in a hurry to stop deputy general, as if everything was being controlled by his palms.


    "Commander Bai is really calm. However, it doesn''t matter if you know the truth. No one should even think of escaping today." Duan Zhi''s wild and complacent appearance was truly sinister and ugly.


    Seeing that Hu Xiong and Yue Yang did not respond, Duan Zhi continued: "The reason why I came under your command over ten years ago, was because I was under the orders of Prince Consort Ma, oh no, under the orders of New Emperor. My goal was to nurture the military power, and prepare to take over Jinjiang''s imperial power."


    "For the past ten odd years, I have worked hard, and most of the generals in the army have followed the orders of the New Emperor. By the way, Tao Yong and the others who only followed the orders of the have been killed by me."


    It was originally the Prince Consort of the Grand Princess, Lin Chongxi, who wanted to rebel, and had been conspiring for more than ten years. This was a heaven-shaking conspiracy, how could it not shock Hu Xiong and the other two?


    "Why didn''t you take action at that great time a dozen years ago? Because at that time, Grand Princess still did not know what New Emperor was thinking, and if Grand Princess did, she would have firmly opposed it.


    "Furthermore, there was no one in the New Emperor at that time. Even if they tried to seize or kill Nan Jifu and obtain the Imperial Jade Seal, they wouldn''t be able to sit on the throne. and will also be overthrown by people from the army, and then help the Royal Family become the true Emperor. "


    Just as Duan Zhi was narrating all of his plans from ten years ago, Bai Sheng gave the order to the Left Guard with his eyes. He wanted him to report the truth of the matter to Nan Jifu so that he could come up with the appropriate response.


    You received news that the Grand Princess said that you were conspiring against me as a fake, and the reason why you obtained Nan Jifu''s secret decree was also because the New Emperor had asked the University Scholar to forge a fake. In the end, the news that you obtained Forbidden Army''s order to temporarily imprison Nan Jifu was also fake.


    "As expected, in order to repay Nan Jifu''s kindness, you magnified your impulses, and did not doubt the authenticity of this information at all. It''s also thanks to knowing you from your side for the past ten years, otherwise I wouldn''t have been able to use your personality to accomplish such a thing. "


    "When you brought troops to the palace, I knew that my plan succeeded, hahaha ¡­ In the position of the Great General, I, Duan Zhi, am the most suitable candidate, and you, Hu Xiong, are unworthy. "


    Duan Zhi laughed again, causing Hu Xiong to vomit blood again.


    Forbidden Army, who had gone to explain the truth of the matter, was already standing in front of Nan Jifu.


    "Your Majesty, this isn''t good. It''s not that the Great General was domineering and wanted to rebel, but Prince Consort Lin Chongxi was planning to rebel. They plotted that you would be placed under Forbidden Army''s house arrest ¡­"


    The Forbidden Army told him the whole story. Nan Jifu was so angry that he felt dizzy, this was the husband of his most respected close royal sister, he had never doubted Lin Chongxi''s loyalty to him.


    After such an incident, Nan Jifu could no longer live to regret it. He immediately ordered Hu Xiong to lead his troops to stop the invading Duan Zhi, and also ordered Bai Sheng to lead the Forbidden Army to protect him and the crown prince to escape the palace. This way, they could first preserve their lives, and then secretly gather troops that did not turn to Lin Chongxi to counterattack. Or borrow troops from other countries to regain the throne.


    As for the rest of the family members, the reason Nan Jifu did not bring them with him was because he believed that no matter how heartless his royal sister was, he would not ignore all of their feelings and kill them all. It was just that if any of the palace maid resisted, they would probably die a horrible death.


    The decision of the current Nan Jifu wasn''t because of how important the throne was to him, but because he saw the true reason for his rebellion. After he gave up on Zhulu Central Plains, Lin Chongxi, who was already determined to take the imperial power, could no longer sit still.


    Once Lin Chongxi obtained the throne, the people of Jinjiang would once again be embroiled in a slaughter. This way, the citizens of Jinjiang would once again sink into a abyss of suffering.

 C47 Halfway through an attack

    Since Nan Jifu had already given the order, relying on his loyalty to him, he would definitely sacrifice himself to protect him. Of course, this was not what Nan Jifu wanted to see, but it was also something he could do nothing about.


    Very quickly, Left Guard who received Nan Jifu''s order informed the contents of the order to Hu Xiong and Bai Sheng.


    When Hu Xiong heard about it, he was not sad, but instead happy. Because at such a critical moment, Nan Jifu still handed him the most important mission to stop him, that was the greatest affirmation to him as a soldier.


    Bai Sheng could see that Hu Xiong had already sworn to stop the enemy, so he did not delay any further, and immediately brought the remaining Forbidden Army s to retreat.


    Forbidden Army brought Nan Jifu and escaped towards the north gate of the palace. Of course, Wei Yutian, who was still unconscious, was among them. Nan Jifu did not throw him away, mainly because he was grateful to Wei Yutian. Of course, Nan Jifu did not know that this insane person was the demon Wei Yutian from before.


    After nearly half a month of unconsciousness, Wei Yutian was like a vegetable. Fortunately, the servants had fed him liquid food every day, otherwise, he probably wouldn''t have been exhausted and died, but would have starved to death.


    "Hahaha ¡­" Do you think Nan Jifu can escape? The other exits are already under the control of the New Emperor, and only death awaits Nan Jifu. I have to advise the Great General, and those who know when the time is right are the best, so it''s still better to rely on the New Emperor. "


    Duan Zhi did not threaten them. After the great battle at the Anhui, there were still twenty thousand elite soldiers left in the Jinnan City. Since Duan Zhi had brought ten thousand with him, naturally the other ten thousand had already been arranged for the other palace exits to prevent Nan Jifu from escaping.


    Hu Xiong stayed here to stop Duan Zhi, and after hearing what Duan Zhi said, he couldn''t calm down to protect his master. Because Hu Xiong did not know how exactly he arranged the troops and arranged the troops, he was completely unsure if the Forbidden Army s that were left to Bai Sheng could kill his way out.


    The Jinnan was not the old The Empire of Chu and Tang, there were ten great commanders protecting Wei Yutian. Bai Sheng was the only commander in the Jinnan. With Nan Jifu being surrounded, escaping would probably be even harder than ascending to the sky.


    After thinking about it, Hu Xiong secretly gave the remaining 3000 over soldiers a death command, telling them to resist until their deaths. After that, he quickly used lightness exercise to chase after Nan Jifu, wanting to desperately escort Nan Jifu out.


    Duan Zhi did not stop Hu Xiong when he saw him leave, as if everything was within his control.


    Seeing that Hu Xiong had left, Duan Zhi immediately gave the order to kill all the soldiers who were resisting. He also knew that all the people Hu Xiong brought with him were Death Soldier, so he couldn''t persuade them at all.


    "Your servant has come late, Your Majesty, please forgive me!"


    "General Jue, didn''t I order you to stop Duan Zhi? Why did you come here?"


    "This subject is here to protect His Majesty. Right now, all exits are under the control of the rebel army. This subject must come forth and open a path of blood for His Majesty."


    Hu Xiong had already rushed to Nan Jifu''s side. The situation was critical, so he could only report everything to him.


    Hearing Hu Xiong''s words, Nan Jifu''s heart was moved. He thoroughly experienced the importance of such loyalty at this moment.


    If not, he would have long been replaced by Nan Jifu. Furthermore, the deputy general below him would not have been able to obey him for so many years.


    Hu Xiong ordered, so at the moment, he would not be opposed by the other Forbidden Army, the situation was more urgent, to work together, that was the real reason.


    After being deployed, the left and right bodyguards started to move.


    Hu Xiong did not ask the unconscious crazy person who he was, but since he was someone that even Nan Jifu wanted to take away, he naturally protected him with all his might.


    They chose the North Gate as the northeast side of the North Gate and the northwest side as the The State of Peru. Although they were closer to the Yanyun, the Yanyun was full of wolfish ambition.


    Hu Xiong attacked West Qin Nation along the way and also came into contact with him a little. On the surface, the The State of Peru didn''t ask about the matters of the Central Plains, but he really wanted to wander around the Central Plains and achieve supremacy. If he borrowed the The State of Peru, the The State of Peru would have a reason to interfere, but for the people of the world, it would also be a disaster.


    Before he even exited the North Gate, Nan Jifu was already thinking about this, it seemed that he trusted Nan Jifu a lot.


    There were more than three thousand soldiers blocking the North Gate. With the strength of nearly a thousand Forbidden Army, there was indeed a chance to carve out a path of blood.


    From the looks of it, Lin Chongxi had really underestimated the strength of the Forbidden Army, Duan Zhi was too confident in this point, he thought that it would be easy to make, the four gates of the imperial palace, one to the east, one to the west, four to the west, twenty thousand original Nan Jifu were all elite soldiers, each guard only had five thousand elite soldiers.


    Furthermore, Hu Xiong himself brought five thousand Death Soldier, and Bai Sheng''s Forbidden Army also had two thousand. Although nearly half of the people had died in the internal battle, it was not impossible for them to carve out a path of blood.


    Just as they reached the exit of the North Gate, they saw that the door was already closed, but it could not trap them.


    Most of the Forbidden Army s knew lightness exercise, and with Nan Jifu, Hu Xiong, and Bai Sheng''s martial arts, if they wanted to get out of the North Gate, it would not be difficult if there were no Warrior Generals to stop them.


    However, the one guarding the North Gate was actually Hu Xiong, the vanguard general. He was extremely tall and sturdy, but naturally, he was not as strong as Hu Xiong.


    Commander Bai, escort His Majesty, the crown prince and the others out of the palace. I will stay behind to clean up the traitors. Hu Xiong protected all the people he needed to protect behind him. Seeing Hua Ben rebel, the anger in his heart rose to the extreme.


    Previously, he had been angered to the point that he spat out two mouthfuls of blood due to his most trusted first soldier, Duan Zhi. But facing Hua Ben, Hu Xiong still had some confidence.


    Bai Sheng understood what Hu Xiong meant and escorted Nan Jifu and the others out along with a portion of the Forbidden Army s who knew the lightness exercise.


    But outside the North Gate, it was not empty, there were still hundreds of soldiers standing guard.


    As for the current Duan Zhi, who was fighting with ten thousand against three thousand Death Soldier, he was also unable to leave for a short while.


    Once humans fought to the death, they were like ferocious beasts. The combat power of the Three Thousand Death Soldier s could not be underestimated.


    In the North Gate, Hua Ben knew that Hu Xiong was going to target him, but he did not dare face him head-on.


    However, there were more than six hundred Forbidden Army s who did not choose to fly out of the North Gate.


    "Hua Ben, today I will let you know the consequences of betraying me."


    "Hu Xiong, I, Hua Ben, have never been your subordinate, His Majesty the New Emperor arranged for me to join the army. If you say that I betrayed you, I''m afraid it would be one-sided."


    "In that case, hand over your life!"


    After Hu Xiong finished speaking, he immediately flew in front of Hua Ben and stopped in front of those soldiers in a hurry.


    Hu Xiong raised his spear and started to fight to his heart''s content. One by one, the soldiers started to retreat in fear, not daring to fight face to face with him.


    The soldier behind him did not know death and attempted to ambush Hu Xiong from the back. Before they could even get close to Hu Xiong, they were stabbed to death by Hu Xiong''s spear-like backhand.


    But after he stopped for a while, the number of soldiers protecting Hua Ben increased again, making it harder for Hu Xiong to succeed.


    "Hua Ben, you are still the vanguard general of my Jinnan, are you really that timid?"


    "Hu Xiong, don''t talk back, it''s useless!"


    "Little scum, you actually have such thick skin. You have completely overturned my understanding of you!"


    Hu Xiong originally wanted Hua Ben to come out and fight him head on, but he didn''t think that others wouldn''t be able to do so.


    Just then, Hu Xiong had also released all his firepower, he was using all his strength on the spear shaft, with 3 to 5 soldiers falling to the ground at the same time, this made Hua Ben feel extremely nervous.


    Facing these weak soldiers of the combat power, the simplest and most effective moves were often the most effective ones. After a round of fighting, Hu Xiong finally found the opportunity to kill Hua Ben.


    But just at that moment, a small flying blade suddenly flew out from Hua Ben''s hand, straight into Hu Xiong''s chest, luckily Hu Xiong''s armor was thick, and it did not cause any major consequences.


    "Does this lowly one only know how to plot against others?"


    Next, the throwing knives that came out from Hua Ben''s hands, were not just a single one.


    Hua Ben stood in the air, five flying daggers in each hand flying towards Hu Xiong at the same time.


    Hu Xiong hurriedly rotated the long spear in his hand, blocking all the flying daggers. Then, he struck a palm towards Hua Ben. Right after the Qi was released, five to six soldiers jumped up to block for Hua Ben, and the soldiers immediately lost their lives.


    They knew they were going to die, and this was the dignity of the battlefield.


    Hu Xiong had seen this scene too many times that he was used to it.


    The Soldiers had not fallen yet, but Hua Ben''s flying knife had once again flown towards Hu Xiong, causing him to become impatient.


    "Dang, dang, dang ¡­"


    After a few breaths, Hua Ben suddenly felt a strong piercing pain from his back. By the time he realised that he had been ambushed, he was already close to death.


    "You actually ¡­"


    "Don''t you know how to sneak in an attack? Don''t you know how to do that?"


    Originally, Hu Xiong had also used the soldiers who were defending Hua Ben from the palm strike as cover and flew behind Hua Ben in an instant. Those soldiers had only noticed what was in front of them and not what was behind them. Naturally, they were caught by Hu Xiong and killed.


    "He deserved to die!" Hu Xiong said angrily.


    With Hua Ben''s death, all the soldiers who were entangled with the Forbidden Army were thrown into a mess, and did not know what to do.


    But, Hu Xiong did not have any intentions of fighting, if he continued, he was afraid that he would not be able to escape. Thus, they called upon the hundred plus Forbidden Army s that remained after the great battle to fly out of the North Gate.

 C48 Trouble on the road

    After Hu Xiong killed Hua Ben, he hurriedly brought over a hundred Forbidden Army s and flew out of the North Gate.


    Just as he left the North Gate, he saw a pile of corpses, including a portion of the Forbidden Army s, but he did not see Nan Jifu and the others.


    Hu Xiong looked at his surroundings again, but didn''t see any other rebel army approaching. Only then did he head towards the north to chase after Nan Jifu and the others.


    As for the three thousand Death Soldier s who had been resisting Duan Zhi all this while, they were also killed cleanly. Duan Zhi brought the remaining soldiers and swiftly chased all the way to North Gate, only then did they realize that there was a problem with Lin Chongxi''s arrangement.


    Right at this time, Lin Chongxi suddenly appeared on top of the walls of North Gate, looking towards the north with an extremely cold gaze. He looked tall and well-built, with a straight back and a proud air about him.


    "This subject pays his respects to our Emperor. Long live and long live our Emperor!"


    Duan Zhi and the other Soldiers s also noticed Lin Chongxi, so they knelt down and shouted loudly, as if to announce to the world under Jinjiang that the name of Jinnan had changed, and that the name of Jinjiang had changed to Lin.


    Lin Chongxi did not care about him, and continued to look coldly towards the north.


    Half a month later, the Jinnan officially changed hands. Even though it caused quite a stir, Lin Chongxi was personally in charge of the military, and no one dared to resist him.


    Duan Zhi had achieved his wish of becoming the Great General, but he was not able to control the army like Hu Xiong had. He was also clear as to why Lin Chongxi had done this. His ambition forced to be on his guard.


    Of course, under the protection of the Grand Princess, who was also the present empress, all the imperial concubines in Nan Jifu''s harem were fine, and were still enjoying the dignity and honor that a royal family should have.


    Everything happened too suddenly, Lin Jingquan only found out about his parents'' actions the second day after his parents rebelled. However, what had happened had already happened. He wanted to stop it, but it was already too late. He found it even more difficult to refute his parents'' arguments for him to ascend to the throne.


    Ever since Nan Jifu and the others escaped, they had been fleeing in the northeast direction. However, they did not encounter any Jinnan soldiers who chased after them.


    It seemed that they were planning to borrow troops from the Yanyun, so it was better not to get involved in the matters of the Central Plains. After all, the The State of Peru was too valiant, if they had the chance to interfere in the matters of the Central Plains, the conflicts in the Central Plains would no longer be as simple as they were.


    During this period of time, Wei Yutian had already woken up from his coma, he still had a look of craziness and foolishness, but when he saw anyone or anything, he would smile foolishly, without a care in the world.


    Along the way to the Yanyun, what used to be a very dry and barren road, was actually filled with joy because of this crazy and silly person, Wei Yutian. Nan Jifu, Hu Xiong and Bai Sheng all felt happy and satisfied because of this simple laughter. This was something they could not understand when they were once at the peak of the temple.


    Three months later, the Jinnan officially started a war with the Anhui. They received close to a hundred thousand captives and a large amount of money and fodder from the Western Qin. Not only could they endure through a war, they could also gather money and fodder to enlist young refugees who wished to join the army in the surrounding area to enlarge their troops.


    In the end, the Jinnan actually formed a total of five hundred thousand troops. This kind of army could be counted as the top ten in the entire hundred countries of Central Plains. Anhui was also not simple. After constantly eroding the territory of other countries, they now had four hundred and fifty thousand troops.


    Nan Jifu and the others who were on their way to Yanyun were safe and sound. After all, there were hundreds of strong and powerful Forbidden Army s, and no matter whether it was the refugees or the bandit s, they did not dare to provoke them.


    On this day, a group of ragged looking, blood-covered refugees ran over from the direction of the Yanyun. However, when the refugees saw Nan Jifu and the others dressed in armor, with weapons in their hands, they all ran away as if they had seen a ghost.


    Seeing that situation, Hu Xiong rushed forward, wanting to find out the reason behind their escape.


    "Brother, there is no need to be afraid. We are scattered soldiers. What happened earlier?"


    "You, you all, are not True Liaoning''s soldiers?"


    "True Liaoning? We are not, you are escaping towards the direction of the Yanyun, could it be that the Yanyun and the True Liaoning are fighting? "


    Hu Xiong had already guessed the condition of the Yanyun, but he still had to confirm it clearly.


    "We are refugees from the Yanyun, and the Yanyun is in imminent danger. I advise you all to not head towards the Yanyun anymore.


    "Is the Yanyun in danger? Then what about Great General Tong Shibai, is he unable to stop the attacks of the True Liaoning? "


    "General Tong? Oh, oh, he may be dead! "


    These words caused Hu Xiong to be in disbelief, who was Tong Shibai, how could he have died in battle like that, and the person who answered in such a stutter, there must be a problem.


    However, Hu Xiong did not dare to take Nan Jifu and the rest''s lives as a joke, because if it was as the refugees had said, they would have to agree on whether to change the route and head to the The State of Peru.


    The rushing army, with the word "Lu" on the side of the tree, was obviously the army of the True Liaoning.


    Hu Xiong and the others quickly surrounded Nan Jifu and the crown prince to protect them.


    "Which army are you in?"


    A general riding on a horse from the True Liaoning Army looked at Hu Xiong and the rest arrogantly, while all the soldiers that came forward acted as if they were ready to kill at any moment.


    "May I have your name, General?" Nan Jifu stood out and said. It was clear that he did not want to directly answer the other party''s question, and regardless of whether or not he revealed his identity, the other party had not come with good intentions.


    "I am the general of the True Liaoning''s left wing, General Zhuang Dezhong. I am your brother''s equipment is extraordinary, wearing an embroidered belt, looking like a respectable person. Do you see a group of refugees whose bodies are covered in blood passing by?" Zhuang Dezhong asked.


    Nan Jifu did not want to endanger the lives of others, so he said that he did not see it.


    But at this time, in order to preserve everyone''s lives, Hu Xiong directly opened his mouth and said: "I saw it earlier, they didn''t run too far away, but now they have disappeared. They must have found a place to hide."


    In order to protect everyone, Nan Jifu did not accuse Hu Xiong of being a refugee out of injustice.


    "Where are they? Send 500 soldiers to the front to search. Not a single one will be left if they find one."


    Zhuang Dezhong''s face was filled with killing intent, causing Hu Xiong and the rest to feel extremely unhappy, but they were helpless against it.


    After receiving their orders, they brought their soldiers and started to search in the distance. However, Zhuang Dezhong did not have any intentions of letting Nan Jifu and the others go.


    "You guys also seem to be well-trained. I assume it''s some dispersed army? How about you join my true Liaoning army?" "Rest assured, as long as we have the ability, our army will never bury our talents." Zhuang Dezhong had a friendly face when he recruited the troops, but he no longer had his previous overbearing attitude.


    No one said a word, they all looked at Nan Jifu.


    Not only did Nan Jifu keep silent, he also indicated for everyone to move away from the berserk Wei Yutian, as if he had already figured out the rule of Wei Yutian going berserk.


    Naturally, no one knew what Nan Jifu was trying to do, but they gave way to him.


    As for the friendly expression on Zhuang Dezhong''s face, it also stiffened all of a sudden and he even more so didn''t understand what that meant.


    "With my good intentions, I''ve recruited you into my True Liaoning Army, and you guys actually dare to use a madman to face me. This is too unreasonable."


    Zhuang Dezhong''s attitude changed greatly, it seemed that he was also an irritable person, he immediately flew up, and was about to kill Nan Jifu.


    Hu Xiong hurriedly used his palm to meet Zhuang Dezhong''s attack head on.


    The two palms came into contact, sending billows of qi into the surroundings and causing gusts of wind to blow against each other.


    Zhuang Dezhong''s face was filled with surprise, he did not expect that the opposing camp had people with high cultivation, and he clearly felt the extremely strong inner strength on Hu Xiong''s body, obviously stronger than him by a lot, but the opponent did not have the intention of killing him with one palm strike.


    Knowing that the other party was not someone to be trifled with, Zhuang Dezhong hurriedly withdrew his palm and flew back to his horse.


    "May I ask what is your name and how is your kung fu?"


    "I don''t want to stir up any trouble. If you continue to be disrespectful to my family''s lord, then don''t blame me for pulling your head off."


    Hu Xiong''s cold appearance was really scary. He said this because he naturally believed Zhuang Dezhong''s position, and it would be easy for him to kill him. As long as he could grab hold of the general, no matter how many enemies he had, it would all be for naught.


    Hearing that, Zhuang Dezhong''s face turned dark. Although he was wary of Hu Xiong''s powerful martial arts, he still had thousands of soldiers behind him. Killing these hundreds of people would not take much effort.

 C49 Master

    Zhuang Dezhong''s face turned ugly, he had wanted to let the army kill Nan Jifu and the rest immediately, but the soldiers who were chasing after the refugees suddenly made a move.


    The sound of miserable cries could be heard. Although they were far away, it was still incomparably clear, and the sounds of weapons clashing mixed within, allowed Hu Xiong and the others to immediately understand that the refugees were not ordinary people.


    Nan Jifu also heard the miserable cries coming from the other side, but he also felt a sense of sadness in his heart. If it was before, he would be extremely excited when he heard this kind of voice, and his bloodthirsty personality would have burst forth.


    At this time, Nan Jifu was still observing the crazy Wei Yutian''s changes.


    They just saw Wei Yutian''s innocent smile, but after hearing the scream, his expression quickly changed, and then became sinister and terrifying.


    "Get out of the way! Get back to a distance of ten zhang!" Nan Jifu quickly shouted.


    No one knew what was going on, but seeing that the crazy man they had been carrying had a hideous expression on his face, and looked like he was about to devour him, they quickly retreated.


    Hu Xiong did not want to retreat, because once he retreated, he would be far away from Zhuang Dezhong. That way, they would all be in real danger.


    Just as they had retreated several meters away, Wei Yutian''s body erupted with incomparable strength, causing Hu Xiong, his wife and some of the True Liaoning''s soldiers who were closest to him to feel an immense pressure.


    "What the hell is this thing? It''s so strong! I''ve never seen anything like it before!" Hu Xiong shouted with great difficulty. He could be considered a person with outstanding martial arts skills, but he actually felt the difficulty of it, and now he understood why Nan Jifu allowed everyone to distance themselves from the crazy people in front of him.


    Zhuang Dezhong, on the other hand, was panicking even more. He felt that he had been struck by misfortune for eight lifetimes, to actually encounter such an unbelievable thing. If he could make a comeback, he would rather not provoke this group of people.


    The soldiers of True Liaoning who were under the pressure from Wei Yutian''s Qi were unable to take it and directly vomited blood as they died.


    Many of the Forbidden Army s did not escape, and could not help but vomit blood.


    After a few breaths, Wei Yutian suddenly disappeared from everyone''s sight, leaving only a long afterimage, flying towards the location of the scream. Only then did the pressure on everyone disappear. Although the Forbidden Army were bleeding, they still had half a life left, so they wouldn''t die on the spot.


    He didn''t let Wei Yutian go overboard with his screams. Otherwise, even if it was within a hundred meters, these Forbidden Army would still vomit blood and die.


    Only then did Hu Xiong and Zhuang Dezhong, who were both strong like them, realize just how laughable they were acting just now.


    The moment the figure disappeared, a few consecutive loud sounds could be heard from the place where the scream had come from, causing the ground to seem to tremble. The sand, rocks, and air waves that had exploded were also charging towards Nan Jifu and the others.


    After a few loud sounds, there was no movement in the distance.


    Everyone had a terrified expression. Only Nan Jifu knew what happened, so his expression was a little calmer.


    All the soldiers in that direction were from True Liaoning, and because those so-called refugees were not ordinary people, they had sent a thousand soldiers to encircle and annihilate them. Zhuang Dezhong was still considered a dutiful general, but he still dared to ride his horse to check what was going on.


    Nan Jifu and the rest also rushed towards the direction of the loud sound. As long as they kept a certain distance from them and did not fight with others, he believed that Wei Yutian would not attack them.


    When everyone arrived at the scene, they saw that the ground was littered with corpses. It was a terrible scene, and it was not one bit inferior to the state it had been after the great battle.


    Wei Yutian had already crawled on the ground and started laughing dumbly. There were no corpses around him, it seemed like the Qi he had released was so strong that it caused everyone to be thrown into the air, causing them to die from the shock.


    There were only about 300-400 people left in the True Altar Army, but those so-called refugees originally numbered only 300-400. Now, there were only about 100 people left. With such a gap, Hu Xiong finally knew that these people might not be refugees. When he asked Tong Shibai earlier, he felt that it was strange.


    "General Zhuang, I advise you to leave immediately and not waste any more time. Otherwise, this crazy friend of mine will kill all of you. His martial arts are unfathomable, and you have already felt it before. Let''s see what you think!"


    Nan Jifu said this because he wanted to save more people''s lives. He was very clear about Wei Yutian''s fighting strength. But in reality, when Wei Yutian was at Zhige, he basically couldn''t differentiate between friend from foe. He really wanted this crazy person to stop being crazy.


    Zhuang Dezhong broke out in a cold sweat. According to the speed at which they killed people, the thousands of soldiers that he had brought would not last long before they were all annihilated. Thus, he decided to retreat.


    "Milord, please do not blame us for our earlier offense."


    Zhuang Dezhong immediately called for all the soldiers to quickly leave, in case any more troubles arose. As for the refugees, he did not care too much about them.


    At this time, Hu Xiong suddenly stopped him, and said: "General Zhuang, do you know Yanyun Tong Shibai?"


    "General, I am impressed by General Tong too, if he was strong, nothing would have happened to him. If it were not for him, Yanyun would have already been exterminated by my True Liaoning, I wonder if General had any old friends with him?" Even though Zhuang Dezhong''s face was expressionless, he was still apprehensive. After all, he didn''t know what Hu Xiong''s intentions were for asking this question.


    "Thank you for your advice, General Zhuang!"


    Hu Xiong only wanted to confirm his judgement, even he was not Tong Shibai''s opponent. In addition to Tong Shibai''s crafty and cunning tactics, how could he lose that easily.


    Not long after, Zhuang Dezhong brought the soldiers and disappeared.


    It was at this moment that all of the refugees that Wei Yutian had unintentionally saved knelt in front of him.


    "Master!" The refugees shouted.


    This action confused Nan Jifu and the others completely.


    "You know my crazy friend?" Nan Jifu stepped forward and said.


    All the refugees looked at Wei Yutian''s face and shook their heads, then explained: "We are criminals that escaped from Yanyun, he just saved us, and is as powerful as a god. We do not have anyone to rely on, so we naturally want to find a strong existence to be our master."


    That was only when Wei Yutian was serving his sentence in Yanyun. After Wei Yutian received the Ghost inheritance, the criminals all acknowledged Wei Yutian as their master. It was just that until now, they had no idea where Wei Yutian was at all.


    "My friend here is a little crazy, but I can accept you guys in his place, but you guys need to tell me the specifics of Yanyun."


    Nan Jifu made a white lie. This way, they would have the ability to look after each other and increase the strength of the group. Moreover, it would also be easier for him to look into their mouths and decide whether or not to go to the Yanyun to borrow troops.


    "True Liaoning fought all the way to Swallow Cloud City, while we took advantage of the chaos to escape Celestial Prison. Since each of us have some martial arts on our backs, we decided to force our way out, at least not to get caught by Yanyun and not to become captives again."


    "In the end, we accidentally discovered the army that the True Liaoning was ambushing and started fighting with each other. And General Tong, with the help of our discoveries, caught True Liaoning by surprise. "


    "True Liaoning thought that we were Yanyun''s refugees, so he chased us all the way here. We don''t know anything else."


    The prisoner''s words caused Nan Jifu and Hu Xiong to frown. Since the others had already attacked Swallow Cloud City, how could the Yanyun lend them any troops? It would be good if they did not use them as a shield against the True Liaoning.


    Nan Jifu immediately decided to first go to The State of Peru to check out the situation.


    Thus, they brought the hundred over escaped criminals from the Yanyun and headed towards the The State of Peru.

 C50 Steal

    Because Hu Xiong had interacted with the The State of Peru''s army before, he knew how to go to the The State of Peru.


    Right now, the West Qin Nation was the territory of the Jinnan, who knew if there were any wanted posters posted there.


    After some discussion, everyone decided to take a detour.


    Late one night, about a hundred prisoners were gathered together, having no rest. They wanted to discuss something.


    "Brothers, they are a group of dispersed troops. If we follow them in the future, we will have no choice but to go to the battlefield. If we are not careful, we will die a violent death."


    The one who spoke was called Ji Lianjia, and he was the older amongst the prisoners, he had spent more than 10 times of his time in Celestial Prison, although he was respected amongst the prisoners, he was not the best in martial arts.


    "What Big Brother Ji said is that no one wants to enter another prison, but if we leave alone, where will we be able to live in peace? If we just go looking for a mountain to rob, that would be against the oath we made to our master in Celestial Prison. "


    The person with the highest martial arts among the prisoners was Yang Tingxun. He was only slightly over thirty, was once a field officer of the Yanyun, and because he had offended some influential people, he was locked up in the Celestial Prison for five or six years.


    "I have already thought about it. "It''s true that we''re looking for a mountain, but we don''t do things that would harm the heavens and the earth. We specialize in darts, and our brothers are young and strong, and have the ability to do so, so we don''t have to worry about livelihood." Ji Lianjia said. As he grew older, he began to yearn for a safe place to return to.


    "I know what you mean, Big Brother Ji, but in this chaotic world, everything is unstable. If we find a mountain without strength, then it will be taken over by another mountain." However, Big Brother Ji''s suggestion is still advisable. We can recruit refugees and fight alongside us. "


    "It can even be done. We can even bring that insane expert away. After we look for famous doctors everywhere to treat him, we will have a real backer. As for the Guard Master, we are still searching everywhere, whether or not we can find him will depend on fate. "


    When Yang Tingxun and Ji Lianjia spoke, there were no people who were unconvinced between the criminals. After discussing the result, they decided to think of a way to take the crazy people beside Nan Jifu away, but they did not know what kind of method they would use.


    However, Bai Sheng had seen through their gathering, and did not hear what they had to say, that''s all.


    On the second day, all the criminals looked like nothing had happened as they interacted with Nan Jifu and the others.


    "May I know how to address this lord?" We have followed them for several days, but we still do not know how to address them. " Ji Lianjia was extremely enthusiastic, but he was not abnormal either. He had always been this way, and Nan Jifu and the rest did not feel that it was strange.


    "Meeting is fate. I shouldn''t be that much younger than you. Just call me brother!" Nan Jifu was rather courteous, when exiting the house, he was also a destitute person, if he still had the appearance of an emperor, then he would be a thousand miles away.


    "This isn''t good. We are prisoners now, so I''m afraid it will damage your identity." Ji Lianjia said politely.


    "Hehehe ¡­" If one is not a saint, then there is no need to fear. I have done many bad things in the past, and now that I have fallen, it can only be considered as a retribution! " Nan Jifu''s expression was a little sad, even Hu Xiong and Bai Sheng who were at the side could clearly feel it.


    These words moved Ji Lianjia a little. Having lived for most of his life, he naturally had a very deep understanding of life.


    "Since that''s the case, I will boldly address you as my brother. Today, I have come to find you because I want to repay you for taking me in. If not, I''m afraid that we criminals will have nowhere to go."


    "We went to hunt five deer last night and roasted some venison to express our gratitude. Brother, please do not despise our humble gifts."


    Because of being moved, Ji Lianjia''s tone did not sound the same, but when Nan Jifu and the rest saw this, they had a different explanation.


    "Big brother, there''s no need to be so polite. You guys have fought the deer all night, how could we possibly refuse? Let''s roast the deer together!" Nan Jifu said in an amiable tone. He thought that the other party was afraid that they would not be willing to accept this gift.


    At this time, Bai Sheng''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he said in his heart: "So they were actually discussing how to thank us for taking you in last night. It seems like I''m being paranoid."


    "That won''t do. Since you''re thanking us, then please allow us to come. Otherwise, it will mean that your brother will not sincerely accept our gratitude."


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll be troubling you then."


    Nan Jifu also did not refuse anymore. With so much politeness coming and going, he did not know when it would end.


    Although Hu Xiong was suspicious, that was only in the battlefield. Normally, brothers lived together, so they didn''t suspect and interfere with the so-called good intentions of Ji Lianjia and the others.


    Although Bai Sheng was still cautious, because the doubt in his heart had been proven, he no longer suspected the good intentions of others.


    After a while, the deer were all roasted, and Ji Lianjia invited Nan Jifu and the rest to enjoy. There was no wine, but it was replaced with mountain spring water. The mountain spring water was sweet and quenching their thirst, making it a pretty good combination for them to eat roasted deer meat.


    After a few hundred people sat down, Yang Tingxun brought everyone to cut the meat, while Ji Lianjia brought water for everyone to eat. Without using an artifact, he used a bamboo tube to replace them, but it was still enough to create a harmonious atmosphere.


    The five deer gave each of the hundreds of people a portion, although it was a little too little, but it was still a guarantee that they would each get one.


    After everyone had been divided, everyone sat down and started to enjoy the delicious venison.


    Fountain of the mountain for wine, no respect at all. Thank you for taking me in. Cheers! Ji Lianjia stood up and said with an extremely sincere attitude.


    Nan Jifu and the rest did not reject, and indicated for everyone to raise their cups. To have such a lively and harmonious scenery in the wilderness, was the fastest thing that could happen to Nan Jifu in his life.


    After the "wine" was served, the roast deer meat that everyone held in their hands would be more or less finished.


    "Hahaha ¡­" "Today is truly a happy day. To think that this mountain spring water substitute wine would actually feel somewhat intoxicated. Seems like it''s quite reasonable for everyone to feel intoxicated even if they don''t drink it."


    Hu Xiong felt great. In this kind of situation, he had already lost his wits.


    Even he could feel that he was drunk, and the others were even more so.


    "What''s going on? Why do I feel dizzy?"


    Bai Sheng was even more dizzy than Hu Xiong. After speaking, he lied down on the ground.


    It was only then that Hu Xiong saw that most of the surrounding Forbidden Army had already fallen asleep.


    And other than Ji Lianjia and the other criminals, there was only him and the crazy Wei Yutian.


    Wei Yutian was just like usual, laughing maniacally all the while, and the things in his hands had long since been eaten whole by him.


    Before long, even Hu Xiong himself had laid down on the ground.


    "It seems like the new master is indeed incomparably strong! Although our medicine isn''t fatal, it is enough to make a powerful expert unable to climb up."


    Actually, Wei Yutian was immune to all kinds of poisons, so how could this kind of medicine, which could make people fall asleep, do anything to him?


    The criminals'' medicine was naturally obtained from the chaotic Yanyun. It was also necessary for them to go out and prepare some medicine.


    They had taken the knowing medicine beforehand, so the medicine they put in the mountain spring and the venison could not do anything to them.


    "Hurry up and leave. Take your new master and leave quickly. This medicine can last for at most an hour." Ji Lianjia urged.


    Everyone quickly placed Wei Yutian on Yang Tingxun''s back and prepared to head south. On one side, they were looking for a masterless mountain, while on the other, they were also looking for a famous doctor to treat their crazy disease.


    Because there was simply no condition for Wei Yutian to go on a rampage, Wei Yutian was naturally taken away without any resistance.


    But at this moment, a voice sounded from behind them.


    "You, you all, you all really do have ulterior motives."


    Yang Tingxun and the others were covered in cold sweat. Only when they slowly turned their heads back did they realize that Bai Sheng had not completely fainted yet.


    It seemed that Bai Sheng did not trust these criminals as much on the surface, but because everyone was eating and drinking, and it was unjustifiable if he did not do that. Furthermore, Nan Jifu had urged him to do so, so it was impossible for him not to eat. But thankfully, he did not eat much.


    "Brothers, he''s still groggy right now, I think he won''t be able to unleash that many kilometers, just go and knock him out, don''t let his life get hurt." Ji Lianjia hurriedly said, and was also the first to take the lead to attack Bai Sheng.


    "Trying to beat me to the ground? Trying to beat me to the ground? With just all of you, who do you think you are?" Bai Sheng said lifelessly.


    Then, Bai Sheng spread open his arms and slowly closed them over his chest. Suddenly, he discovered that his internal energy was being suppressed by the medicine and he could not move it all at all.


    At this time, Ji Lianjia had already brought his people in front of Bai Sheng. Without using inner force as a foundation, Bai Sheng could not even unleash his usual flexible techniques, and could only take the hits.


    Ji Lianjia punched towards Bai Sheng''s head, hoping that he would be able to knock him out with a single punch.


    Unexpectedly, Bai Sheng raised his hand to block, and actually blocked the fist with difficulty.


    But Bai Sheng was a little weak with the attacks of the other prisoners, and was immediately knocked to the ground.


    "Alright, let''s hurry up and leave. We can run as far as we can, but we have to avoid any troops that we might encounter." Yang Tingxun was, after all, a field officer.


    Just like this, Yang Tingxun brought the crazy Wei Yutian and quickly rushed south, because after eating the venison, all of his physical strength wasn''t bad either. In an hour''s time, he was able to pull the unconscious Nan Jifu and the others a long distance away.

 C51 Cao Zhong Jian

    An hour later, Hu Xiong and the other strong cultivators were the first to wake up, and their minds gradually became clear.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Hu Xiong suddenly realised that they had all been poisoned by the criminals, and immediately became enraged, he quickly counted the number of people around, but did not find a single Forbidden Army missing, only the berserk Wei Yutian disappeared without a trace.


    "Your Majesty, your Majesty. That insane person and those criminals have all disappeared."


    Hu Xiong hurried in front of Nan Jifu, but Nan Jifu had also woken up, although his eyes were still in a daze.


    "Ah?" "What''s going on?" Nan Jifu was a little anxious, after all, the insane person could be considered to have done him a favor.


    Hu Xiong quickly explained his judgement, but when he heard it, his eyebrows relaxed.


    "So be it. They are not the same people as us to begin with. Furthermore, the reason why they brought their crazy friends away is because they have someone to rely on in the future. They will not harm him, and even if they really do harm, I''m afraid they won''t have the ability to do so. "


    Nan Jifu was relieved, he did not know when he could calm down, much less find a famous doctor to treat the insane, so he felt that it would be better to follow the criminals, and he also noticed that the criminals had a lot of treasures on them, so he had the money to pay for treating the insane.


    In another two quarters of an hour, all of the Forbidden Army s woke up, but Bai Sheng still had not woken up.


    Hu Xiong felt that it was strange, so he looked carefully, and only then did he realise that Bai Sheng had been knocked unconscious, and quickly channeled his Spirit Qi to save Bai Sheng.


    After another hour, everyone headed towards the The State of Peru, no longer thinking about the matter of Wei Yutian being lost.


    Three months later ¡­


    "Big Brother Ji, we''ve already walked through the West Qin Nation for three months, but we actually haven''t seen a single ownerless mountain. We''re either occupied by the local bandit, or we''re stationed by the army. There''s no way we can continue like this!"


    Yang Tingxun led everyone searching for a few mountains, but after meeting the army, they would inevitably fight when they met the bandit. Although they had lost a lot of brothers, it was not too bad for them as a whole.


    Furthermore, during this process, they had also figured out the pattern of how Wei Yutian only acted up because of his screams every time he went berserk.


    "Then we will first find a place to settle down. After we cure our master, it will be up to him to decide where we should go. In any case, with such a powerful existence, no matter where we go, we will not suffer any losses."


    Ji Lianjia also had no other choice. In this chaotic world, it was indeed not easy to find a peaceful place.


    No one objected, they continued to head south. After all, there were two neutral nations in the south, the Xiang Mu and the Chuan He Guo. It would be easier to find a safe place.


    After a few more run-down towns, they arrived at the Tianhu City''s borders.


    Although the gnathism was also in a state of chaos, its front lines were very long. The distance between the front lines and the towns was very far, and other than the refugees, no other troops could be seen.


    "Look, the city gate is under martial law. It seems it''s not easy to get in!"


    "It should be a routine martial law, right? There''s some distance between here and the battlefield, so there''s no need to worry about any refugees responding from other countries."


    Since Yang Tingxun was born, he had a rather good understanding of martial law. Furthermore, under the influence of the Xiang Mu, the gnathism was still willing to accept refugees with clean backgrounds. It could be said that he was willing to do something within his capabilities for this chaotic world!


    "Then you won''t be able to enter today?"


    "We''ll enter after the city gates open tomorrow. Let''s find a place to spend the night first."


    Yang Tingxun had become a real butler, his judgement almost completely accurate.


    Just as they were about to find a place to rest, a man in his forties or fifties appeared in front of them with a medicine chest in his hand.


    "Is everyone looking for a place to go tonight?" The person holding the medicine box stepped forward and said.


    The person who suddenly appeared didn''t cause Yang Tingxun and the others to feel any sense of danger. After all, the other party didn''t seem like a warrior with ill intentions.


    "Oh, this gentleman is?" Yang Tingxun said.


    "I am Cao Jian, one of Tianhu City''s lackeys, and have obtained a place to receive refugees not far from the city gates. Today, city gates are under martial law, let me see if there are any refugees who need help."


    When everyone heard Cao Jian''s words, they were moved. In this world, how many people would do anything for their own benefits, but not many would put in all their effort to do so.


    "Cao is truly a saintly person, to the admiration of all of us, we have troubled you for just one night."


    Yang Tingxun was not the least bit polite, even if the Cao Jian in front of them was really an immoral person, it would be difficult for them to play any tricks in front of these warriors.


    Cao Jian then passionately said: "Follow me!"


    In less than an hour, Yang Tingxun and the others had followed Cao Jian to a place that was filled with simple thatched cottages. There were many refugees there, and the older ones and the more sick ones took care of each other, looking extremely harmonious.


    Yang Tingxun and the rest saw it and felt warmth in their hearts.


    "The place is a bit dilapidated, so let''s just live there!"


    "Cao is too courteous, it is already good enough for us to have a place to stay."


    After exchanging a few courteous words with each other, Cao Jian brought Yang Tingxun and the rest to the four side thatched cottages. Yang Tingxun and his group still had thirty to forty people, so it was suitable for this few rooms to be crowded.


    "Sigh, the world is in chaos. There are too many refugees. It seems that I have to expand this shelter of mine. "Since there are no more rooms, I can only let everyone squeeze in first."


    "No worries, thank you Cao."


    If Cao Jian really wanted to leave, Yang Tingxun would call out to him, obviously for the crazy Wei Yutian.


    "Cao, this friend of mine is unconscious. Can you help him take a look?"


    In truth, Cao Jian had long noticed the crazy people in the crowd, but they were special cases after all, and he was afraid that if they were to say that others were crazy, they would offend Yang Tingxun and his group. After all, in this chaotic world, even if one wanted to take them in, one had to pay attention to their words to prevent them from causing unnecessary trouble.


    "Put him down first, I''ll take his pulse." Cao Jian said softly, and then placed his own medicine box on the ground.


    "Alright, alright, alright. We are willing to pay any price." Yang Tingxun and the others were ecstatic.


    "It''s just a small matter, there''s no need for the fees. Furthermore, since we''re out, I''m sure we''ll be short on funds."


    Many of these patients and elderly were unwilling to leave, so he could only support them. Very quickly, his own money had also dissipated, and at this time of time, when there was no martial law in the city, he would go into the city to earn some money to treat his patients, to supplement the expenses of the shelter.


    "Ai, I still have to give what I need to." Yang Tingxun took out ten silver and stuffed it into Cao Jian''s hands.


    Looking at the silver in his hands, Cao Jian knew that this would help a lot of the refugees. It was just that someone else had spent so much money.


    Cao Jian placed the money into the medicine chest. He did not ask Yang Tingxun where he got the money from and only thought that they were a family that had fallen because of the war.


    "Help him lie down!"


    After Wei Yutian laid down, Cao Jian extended his hand to check the pulse on his wrist. Only then did he realise that the other party''s tendons in his arms and legs had all been severed, and he couldn''t help but think of an old friend.


    Just as he touched the pulse, Cao Jian was immediately shocked.


    "There is actually such a powerful force in this world, and every part of one''s body, every part of the body, and every part of the meridians are all blocked. It can be said that this is the realm of a god. For all the martial artists in the world who have pursued the limits of martial arts, I am afraid that once they reach his level, they will reach their limit. "


    Cao Jian was not only shocked, but he also shook his head after looking carefully at the appearances of the crazy people, obviously not the appearance of an old friend like him, which made him feel a bit disappointed.


    Yang Tingxun and the others had seen Wei Yutian display his martial arts more than once, so they naturally knew that he was as powerful as a god. But hearing Cao Jian say this, their hearts tensed up in joy, as they felt that taking the crazy guy in front of them was the right decision.


    After Cao Jian examined his pulse many times, he still could not find the cause of the disease. He even felt that the other party did not have any disease, and was in a healthier state than ordinary people.


    This diagnosis was the same as the one made by Nan Jifu''s imperial physician. If it was that easy to diagnose, then Wei Yutian himself would have long used his inner force to search for the root of the problem. He would have solved it long ago.


    Cao Jian frowned, he then rummaged through Wei Yutian''s eyes, but did not find anything wrong.


    "What''s going on? Your friend here is as healthy as if he''s not sick. " Cao Jian said.


    "That''s impossible, how do you think he''s fine?" Yang Tingxun could not help but feel that it was strange.


    After thinking about it, Cao Jian seemed to have a solution, but he still couldn''t make a decision.


    "Does Cao have any ideas?" Looking at Cao Jian''s expression, he could guess that the other party must have some method, it was just that the method must have some difficulty, which was why he was so hesitant.


    Cao Jian looked at Ji Lianjia and Yang Tingxun, then said: "There is indeed a method, but it''s especially dangerous.


    Hearing these words, Yang Tingxun and the others hesitated, and then they left by themselves. After discussing for a while, they finally arrived in front of Cao Jian.


    "Cao, after we discussed it, we decided to let you treat him. It would be better if he could recover his consciousness and not die. We can only blame him for his fate." Yang Tingxun said worriedly.


    As a doctor, Cao Jian naturally had the heart of the healer.


    Since the others had made their decision, Cao Jian decided not to dawdle anymore. He directly took out his own silver needles from the medicine box to wrap around himself, and lit up a candle, preparing to sterilize the silver needles before using the needles to test Wei Yutian''s reaction to the different parts of his head.


    His method was just the beginning. If the needle was not in place or if the needle was used incorrectly, the patient''s condition would worsen. If the needle was not in place, the patient would die on the spot.

 C52 powerless

    Cao Jian placed Wei Yutian''s head on his lap, and Wei Yutian actually listened to him, and did not try to struggle free at all, which allowed Cao Jian to relax.


    Starting with the acupuncture, Cao Jian first sealed the few important acupoints on Wei Yutian''s head, then used a silver needle to insert it into the space between his eyebrows. This kind of method would easily cause one to die immediately.


    This was the so-called where the strong are brave, Cao Jian was not afraid of taking the lives of others with just a needle.


    However, the few big dead point''s acupoints had already been sealed, so the chances of dying after using this needle attack was very small.


    The tip of the needle gradually penetrated deep into the skull and into the brain.


    Just then, Wei Yutian''s brain spasmed, letting him feel it through the silver needles.


    Thus, Cao Jian hurriedly withdrew the silver needles, afraid that his brain would spasm.


    Wei Yutian laid on his lap as if nothing had happened, and even let out a faint foolish smile.


    When the silver needle was pulled back, Cao Jian waved it in front of his eyes as if he was looking at something. In the end, he could only shake his head. Apparently, he did not discover the cause of the disease.


    Everyone held their breath, paying attention to Cao Jian''s every move, they did not ask, afraid that they would disturb the other party''s train of thought.


    At this time, Cao Jian swapped for another tiny silver needle, preparing to poke the back of his head in.


    But the moment the silver needle pierced through, Wei Yutian had an unimaginable reaction. First, his expression was ferocious, as though he was in extreme pain.


    This frightened Yang Tingxun and the rest, because they were afraid that during the process, Wei Yutian would suddenly release a strong burst of Qi and kill them all.


    Cao Jian revealed an excited smile, making everyone''s hair stand on end, they did not know what was the meaning behind the smile.


    "Did Cao find the location of the lesion?" Yang Tingxun and the rest looked extremely excited.


    "Yes, I found it, but it won''t be easy to treat it." I''ve never met such a patient before, and I have no clinical experience, so it''s hard for me. " After laughing loudly, Cao Jian also had a helpless expression.


    But right at this moment, Wei Yutian, who was originally in the midst of extracting the energy from the blood pill, suddenly fainted.


    When Cao Jian saw this, he immediately panicked. This was not what he expected. He had expected that after this spasm, he would only be unconscious, so how could he fake his death?


    Cao Jian saw that everyone was suppressing the anger in his heart, so he explained: "Everyone, this friend is not dead yet, he is only in a faked death state. But the shameful thing is, I do not know when he will wake up."


    When everyone heard his words, they felt somewhat better. However, they still did not reveal any expression of relief.


    Cao Jian packed his medicine case, and then, with an ashamed expression: "I am truly sorry, to have caused such a result, I did not expect that. However, all of you still need to be at ease here, I will do everything I can to treat him."


    Ji Lianjia and Yang Tingxun''s characters were mature and steady, at this time, they couldn''t blame Cao Jian, and he also did it with good intentions.


    "Send it to Cao!" Ji Lianjia saluted and followed Cao Jian out of the thatched cottage.


    "What should we do? The next time we encounter danger, this new owner will not wake up and help us fight for the chance to escape. " Some of his peers said worriedly.


    "Yeah, yeah!" Everyone began to agree. They could see that the sense of security they had just established was now gone.


    Yang Tingxun and Ji Lianjia did not speak. Their expressions were serious, and it was unknown what they were thinking.


    After being silent for a while, Ji Lianjia raised his head and said: "This Cao isn''t doing this on purpose, and I don''t know when this new master will wake up. Furthermore, we can''t always stay here, so I think we should first find a place to settle down."


    Yang Tingxun nodded, he was also clear that this new owner was too unstable, and it was better to consider long-term plans.


    However, they did not have any intention of abandoning their new master. After discussing for a while, they decided that tomorrow, the city gate would no longer be under martial law, and they would bring their new master into the city.


    Thus, on the second day, they made a request to Cao Jian.


    Cao Jian took out the 10 taels of silver and was about to return it to Yang Tingxun, but how could Yang Tingxun take it back?


    After leaving, Yang Tingxun and his group successfully brought Wei Yutian into the city.


    The contrast between the city and the outside world was huge. It looked as if it had not been baptized in the flames of war at all.


    After they finished replenishing their rations, they went around and asked around again, but they only heard Cao Jian''s name.


    So it turned out that Cao Jian was the most famous doctor in Tianhu City, and he was a good person who was kind-hearted and willing to help others.


    Just as they were about to leave the city and continue their journey south, a group of hundreds of mounted soldiers surrounded them.


    "To think that the bold fine work would dare to brazenly spy on him."


    Yang Tingxun and the others were confused, how did they become fine work?


    However, since it was someone else''s territory, it was better to be cautious.


    "Master Army, we are not fine work, we are refugees here." Ji Lianjia said quickly, with a warm look on his face.


    "You still dare to quibble? How could a group of refugees like you all possess martial arts? You all are definitely fine work s from other countries."


    ~ This is strange, Yang Tingxun and the rest had never used their martial arts in the Tianhu City, not even outside the city, this not only caused them to be confused.


    When the people around him heard this, they immediately ran away, afraid that someone else would make him a hostage.


    "The thick cocoon in your hands and your entire demeanor will not escape our experienced plainclothes constables'' eyes no matter how much you try to disguise it."


    These words made them look at their palms and then at their temperament. Only then did they realize that they might have been found out by the merchant when they were buying dried food.


    Ji Lianjia originally wanted to explain, but the officer riding on the horse had no intentions of listening.


    "Capture him! Those who resist will be killed without mercy!"


    With the command given, hundreds of soldiers on horseback immediately brandished their staffs, preparing to knock them out first.


    Yang Tingxun and the rest were only around thirty to forty people, they did not have any weapons on them, if they did not retaliate, they would never be able to escape. In this chaotic world, most countries would rather capture the wrong person than let go of someone who might be a fine work.


    Thus, a big battle was unavoidable.


    Yang Tingxun placed the fake Wei Yutian on the ground, ready to make a big scene.


    The entire street was quite spacious. Although it was difficult to escape, it was not impossible.


    However, they had all miscalculated the fighting strength of the soldiers, and just a moment ago, they were already aware of it.


    He only saw more than a dozen riders surrounding Yang Tingxun, all of them brandishing their rods at him.


    Yang Tingxun stamped his foot on the ground and flew into the air. Then, with his eyes fixed on a soldier, he grabbed the other party''s rod with lightning speed.


    The soldier''s strength was also extremely strong, causing Yang Tingxun''s hand that was holding the staff to go numb.


    Grabbing the staff, Yang Tingxun used more strength to pull the person in front of him into the air. Then, he kicked the person on the side, knocking him off the staff, and threw him onto the ground.


    Following that, he quickly mounted his horse and continuously swung the staff in his hand as he fought for the war horses and weapons for his brothers.


    Just when they thought they could ride out, all the soldiers on horseback backed away.


    "You from the fine work of another country actually have some ability. Watch me shoot you dead with random arrows!"


    "Brothers, it seems that today, we can only fight to the death. Those who do not wish to return to the prison, follow me out."


    As soon as Yang Tingxun finished speaking, he immediately patted his horse on the butt and rushed forward, the rest of the people following closely behind.


    But these archer did not give them the chance to escape, and in a moment, they shot out hundreds of arrows at the same time.


    "AHH!"


    "AHH!"


    In less than five breaths of time, only five or six out of Yang Tingxun''s thirty to forty people remained.


    Yang Tingxun was also hit by two arrows. Although they did not hit his vital points, they still caused him to bleed profusely.


    Ji Lianjia had died miserably under the arrow attacks. His eyes were wide open, but he did not close them, as if he died with grievance.

 C53 peerless healer

    Ji Lianjia had been locked in the Celestial Prison for over ten years, and he really wanted to have a warm home.


    But in the end, he still died on the road to finding his home, so how could he rest in peace?


    Although Yang Tingxun was a expert in martial arts, he could not escape being shot and killed by others.


    As the second round of arrows shot out, Yang Tingxun was no longer able to survive. In the end, several arrows fell into the pool of blood on his body.


    Seeing that everyone had already reached Life Destruction, the archer on the roof finally withdrew.


    As for the scavengers who specially cleaned the streets, they quickly came out and dragged away all the dead bodies, including Wei Yutian who was in a fake state of death.


    Finally, the Eraser carried all the bodies out of the city.


    Cao Jian coincidentally walked to the entrance of the Tianhu City and recognized Yang Tingxun''s corpse immediately. He immediately followed the steps of the Erasers and prepared to inquire about what had happened.


    "This little brother, this one is Cao Jian, I would like to inquire about the corpses."


    "Oh, so it''s the famous Cao! These are all the other nations'' fine work s who snuck into the city and were discovered by the patrolling cavalry soldiers.


    It wasn''t the first time something like this had happened in the Tianhu City, so Cao Jian was accustomed to it.


    Just then, Cao Jian saw that Wei Yutian''s body did not have a single wound on him, so he guessed that the other party might have escaped death by faking it.


    "Little brother, you also know that I am a doctor. Can you give me the corpse of a fine work so that I can study it?


    Cao Jian naturally wanted to save Wei Yutian, he did not believe that these people were fine work. Wei Yutian''s martial arts were at the pinnacle, and no matter which country obtained them, they could still be considered to be a treasure that reigned supreme.


    "If the Cao needs it, we will agree to it. Take whatever medicine you think is suitable for you."


    Looks like Cao Jian''s reputation was indeed great. With just a few words, he had solved the problem.


    "Give me the intact body!"


    The Eraser did not doubt that Wei Yutian had really died. After all, before the arrows were shot, the riders had used their staffs as their weapons, so it was not strange that there were no obvious injuries.


    After tormenting himself for a while, Cao Jian finally managed to save Wei Yutian.


    Cao Jian bent down and carried Wei Yutian on his back, and slowly walked towards his own thatched cottage.


    "The Cao is really powerful, to be able to find the pathology of dead people."


    "That''s right, otherwise how could he be the most famous doctor in Tianhu City?"


    After talking to each other, the Eraser pushed the corpse cart away. The place they were heading to was naturally the unmarked cemetery.


    Cao Jian carried Wei Yutian back with much difficulty, and then, he helped him check Wei Yutian''s pulse. After inspecting his pulse and the extremely weak aura while still in the state of feigned death, he knew that Wei Yutian was indeed not dead yet.


    After helping Wei Yutian clean his body, Cao Jian once again put on a simple yet very appropriate set of clothes, and then went out alone.


    The reason why the Tianhu City was called Tianhu City was because the city was built close to a large lake. The lake had never dried up, and had brought all the people around with it in order to survive, so the locals called it the Heaven Lake.


    Cao Jian arrived at a isolated and simple thatched hut beside the Sky Lake.


    "I am Cao Jian. I wish to seek an audience with Senior Doctor."


    "Aiya, Big Brother Cao, didn''t I tell you not to call me master? Just call me Miss Mu, you can come in and talk to me whenever you want, why are you being so courteous? "


    "How can that be? With your esteemed status, how can I be so casual?"


    "Alright, alright, let''s not waste time. There must be something going on for Big Brother Cao to come here."


    So it turns out that Cao Jian was going to see a female doctor.


    The doctor saw that the lady''s face was covered by a white veil, but it was impossible to see what she looked like inside.


    However, those large and clear eyes, as well as her fair skin, as well as the luxurious clothing around her proved that this medicine woman possessed an extraordinary status and appearance.


    Especially the aura she exuded, it was dignified and dignified. Her words were gentle and gentle, and her every move exuded a sense of respect.


    "As expected, Miss Mu can''t hide anything from you. Indeed, I need your help. I have a patient whose martial arts can be said to be a peerless expert. I''m afraid that there will never be another strong existence like him in this world. Yesterday, he became a person who faked his death with a single needle from me. I would like to ask the young lady to help and see if I can save him. "


    Although Cao Jian felt that this crazy person had characteristics similar to that of an old friend of his, he did not doubt the identity of the other party.


    "Oh? There is actually someone who is able to make Big Brother Cao sigh in admiration, Big Brother Cao is Fighter Ghost Doctor after all. "


    "Miss Mu is joking. It''s better not to mention the name of Fighter Ghost Doctor. It''s already a title that we can''t see through in the past."


    It turned out that Cao Jian was actually the Fighter Ghost Doctor that Wei Yutian had saved before, and now that he had hidden his name, he had already gained such a reputation within the Tianhu City.


    Now that Cao Jian saved Wei Yutian''s life, although it was not equal, it at least proved that there was always retribution for good and evil. Wei Yutian had escaped from death, this could be considered as a reward for his wholehearted kindness!


    Only, why did Celestial Hand not equate this insane person who pretended to be dead with Wei Yutian? That was because Celestial Hand did not know just how strong Wei Yutian was back then.


    Furthermore, while Wei Yutian was in a state of madness, the energy in his body was actually increasing nonstop. The reason was because of the extremely clear meridians, which caused his internal energy to condense and refine his body all the time. After going through two more situations where his internal energy was exhausted, the internal energy rebounded from being revived, causing his internal energy to increase even more.


    Furthermore, Wei Yutian''s appearance had already completely changed into that of two people, which was why Cao Jian completely did not give Wei Yutian the same title as the insane person in his hands.


    "Since it was entrusted to me by the Big Brother Cao, then I will definitely give it my all."


    Even a famous doctor like Cao Jian was unable to cure Wei Yutian, it seemed like this Miss Mu''s medical skills were even more profound and unfathomable.


    "Then I will thank Miss Mu. Today, I will carry him on my back and bring him to you."


    After he finished speaking, Cao Jian bowed and walked out of the Miss Mu''s thatched cottage.


    Only after Cao Jian left did Miss Mu slowly remove the veil over his face, revealing his unparalleled beauty.


    On her beautiful white face, there was a rosy cherry lips and a straight nose. It was inlaid into her delicate oval face and looked like a perfect match without any flaws.


    It turned out that Miss Mu needed to change clothes, and change clothes that were suitable for doctors to wear, in order to conveniently carry out an examination for the patients that Cao Jian had brought along.


    Cao Jian''s thatched cottage was not particularly far from Miss Mu''s thatched cottage, and within two hours, Cao Jian had carried Wei Yutian to Miss Mu''s thatched cottage.


    "Miss Mu, this is the patient I was talking about, sorry for troubling you."


    "Speak of the devil, why would the healer be in trouble?"


    The two of them then exchanged a few more polite words, and the Miss Mu started to check the cause of the disease.


    The result was the same as Cao Jian, but Miss Mu was not anxious, and kept his calm expression the entire time.


    "Seems like the Miss Mu has a way to save him?"


    "Big Brother Cao thinks too highly of little girl. Although it is very difficult, but I also want to try. I can only study it on one side and treat it on the other."


    Obviously, due to what was going on with Wei Yutian, it was extremely rare for these two people with extremely high attainments in the way of medicine.


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll head back first. There are still many patients waiting for me in my thatched cottage." If there is any breakthrough in Miss Mu, please tell me and I will wash my ears. "


    "Big Brother Cao, you''re being too polite again!"


    Cao Jian laughed with an awkward expression, then turned and left the room, leaving only the faking Wei Yutian and Miss Mu in the not very spacious thatched hut.

 C54 innermost feelings

    Wei Yutian''s hands and feet were crippled, Miss Mu had also seen with his own eyes why such a martial arts practitioner had his tendons and tendons severed. This made Miss Mu very curious, and felt that the other party must have a story behind him.


    "This man is so beautiful!"


    Miss Mu stroked the hair on Wei Yutian''s face, and couldn''t help but sigh at Wei Yutian''s new appearance.


    The Wei Yutian of the past could not be considered ugly, but compared to now, there was still a huge gap.


    Miss Mu used the word "beautiful" to describe the current Wei Yutian. One could tell that the added charm and gentleness of her appearance was definitely something different from a normal handsome man from a female''s point of view.


    Just by looking at her appearance, Miss Mu was only around twenty years old. As for beautiful things, of course, her heart would be affected.


    After bashfully looking at Wei Yutian''s face for a while, Miss Mu immediately went to check on Wei Yutian''s fake death state. If this state persisted for too long, it was possible that Wei Yutian would really die.


    According to the information that Cao Jian had given her, Miss Mu decided to insert a silver needle into the back of his head first. Then, he watched as Wei Yutian slowly woke up.


    It turned out that Cao Jian had accidentally caused a concussion in his brain, which resulted in him faking his death.


    However, Miss Mu was lucky, as the central nervous system was restored to its original state, allowing Wei Yutian to wake up.


    The moment he woke up, Wei Yutian revealed a foolish smile.


    "Can you talk?" Miss Mu asked tentatively.


    Wei Yutian was still in a state of insanity. He smiled innocently at Miss Mu''s question.


    Miss Mu took out a blank bamboo scroll and recorded Wei Yutian''s reaction state. This was the first step in her research.


    After all, he had already been dead for almost a year. If this were to drag on, it would be hard for him to recover.


    As for Wei Yutian, he was currently unable to retract the energy in his body, so under normal conditions, his internal energy would spread all over his body.


    Therefore, when Miss Mu inspected, she had to first seal the strength of Wei Yutian''s hand with silver needles, then begin to sew up the tendons in her hands and feet.


    However, this process required new wounds to be made on both ends of the broken tendons, and then the tendons would be sewn together for a period of time before they could truly grow together. Furthermore, before they could grow back together, they could not release the sealed power. Otherwise, because they could not endure the strong power, they could break again.


    With Miss Mu''s medical skills, connecting her tendons was just a small matter. After two hours, she had already stitched up all the damaged parts. The next thing to do was to remove the tendons after her injuries healed.


    As the saying went, a hundred days of injury was a little exaggerated, but it would take a long period of recovery to heal the tendons in his hands and feet completely intact.


    While waiting for his handicapped body to recover, the Miss Mu focused on observing and testing for the source of the disease which made Wei Yutian delirious everyday.


    But this did not make Miss Mu give up just like that. She was an extremely passionate healer towards the way of medicine, so she was not familiar with her own illness.


    Three months had passed and Wei Yutian''s tendons and hands had all been healed. Under the help of Miss Mu, he was still able to exercise a little. And when the sealed power was released, Wei Yutian''s recovery speed increased even more.


    During this period, Cao Jian would frequently come to Miss Mu to research on Wei Yutian''s crazy and silly illness, but he was similarly powerless.


    However, ever since Wei Yutian woke up, the Miss Mu had been facing his silly smile every day, which also added a lot of cheers and laughter, and made the life of the Miss Mu, which was originally a single life in the healer, more and more colorful.


    Although Miss Mu looked beautiful and noble, she could eat any kind of suffering. Not only that, she also possessed quite a decent set of skills.


    At first, Wei Yutian still could not get off the bed, but Miss Mu was still relieved and went out alone.


    After that, Wei Yutian gradually recovered and was able to move around. Miss Mu could only take Wei Yutian out to make food.


    After going back and forth, the Miss Mu gradually developed a strange feeling towards Wei Yutian. In the end, when she did not see him again, she became very concerned about him.


    Slowly, the Miss Mu began to reveal her thoughts to the crazy Wei Yutian. It wasn''t because she felt that the other party was stupid, and didn''t understand anything before revealing herself, but because of that strange feeling she had.


    So it turns out that the Miss Mu''s real name was Mu Lingling, and was a princess of the Xiang Mu. The reason he was staying in the gnathism is because he pitied the people of the world for suffering such a terrible war, which was why she sneaked out.


    The entire Xiang Mu was famous for its medical skills. As the Mu Lingling of the Princess of Xiang Mu, her medical skills had been taught to him by the top medical experts in the entire country since she was young. As a result, her medical skills had already reached the pinnacle at the age of twenty.


    It had already been more than a year since Mu Lingling sneaked out. The entire Xiang Mu was initially jumping up and down anxiously, but the son of the Grand General Tung Tung, Yun Feiya, was relieved when he found him.


    Yun Feiya adored Mu Lingling and listened to her every word. Thus, when Yun Feiya went back to report, he told Mu Lingling that he was going out to study and hone his skills. He wanted to temper his clinical experience in the way of medicine so that he wouldn''t have to practice theory alone.


    Emperor of Xiang Mu knew in his heart that he couldn''t do anything to her daughter, so he could only allow her daughter to wander around outside. But as the world was in chaos, they could encounter danger at any time and immediately had Yun Feiya protect them from the shadows, preventing them from making any mistakes.


    He was acquainted with Celestial Hand Cao Jian, and after coming to Tianhu City, they came together to help the refugees. At first, Yun Feiya was worried about Cao Jian, so he sent people to arrest Cao Jian and inquire about his background.


    Cao Jian did not have the time on him, and ever since Wei Yutian saved him, his character had changed greatly, and he did not hide his past identity, so he told Yun Feiya everything about himself. The only reason why Cao Jian was used was to help the refugees and to treat the common people''s illnesses.


    This way, Celestial Hand Cao Jian would know Mu Lingling''s identity. And only then did Mu Lingling find out what kind of background Cao Jian had.


    Mu Lingling was kindhearted. Towards Cao Jian''s past, she had never once disliked him and instead admired Cao Jian for changing his life anew. Of course, it was also impossible for Cao Jian to tell that it was Wei Yutian who changed his reality.


    Yun Feiya made the decision on his own, and caught the things Cao Jian asked about, causing Mu Lingling to become angry, and then made a ruckus with Yun Feiya.


    Yun Feiya was tactful. Not only did he disappear on his own accord, he even sent other guards to protect him from the shadows.


    Of course, doing this was because Mu Lingling was also a little stubborn. The princess was angry, and if he did not disappear, it was really a mystery as to how unhappy the two of them would be.


    When interacting with Wei Yutian, Mu Lingling was incredibly relaxed. Compared to when she was with the royal father''s mother and the other officials, Mu Lingling was much less reserved and uneasy in front of the man who had always admired him, Yun Feiya. She was much less professional and strict than when she was with Cao Jian, and his pure healer''s heart was less in front of the patients.


    It would only be unreasonable for Mu Lingling to not have any special feelings for Wei Yutian.


    The two of them had always been in the same room, so Wei Yutian could rest assured since Wei Yutian was crazy and stupid. But ever since they started to have feelings for each other, Mu Lingling had built a new house beside her own thatched cottage, for Wei Yutian to live in.


    With the recovery of Wei Yutian''s disability, he could run all over the place everyday, causing Mu Lingling to look for him everyday.


    One day, Wei Yutian suddenly disappeared. Mu Lingling searched everywhere but she could not find him.


    After an anxious day, he heard an explosion from the center of the lake, resounding through the sky.


    A huge wave that was three meters tall, caused by the explosion, quickly attacked the thatched cottage that Mu Lingling was in.


    Mu Lingling looked at everything in front of her and was so shocked that she flew up to the roof of the grass hut. Only then did she realise that the one who created this wave was Wei Yutian, and what she could not imagine was that Wei Yutian had possibly stayed in the lake for an entire day.


    A huge wave that was three meters tall struck over, causing Mu Lingling to fly up to a tall tree beside the thatched cottage. The huge wave instantly shattered the entire thatched cottage, causing Mu Lingling to be extremely helpless, as she had to rebuild it once again.

 C55 turn lead

    Wei Yutian created a huge wave that was ten feet tall, his entire body''s internal energy seemed to be leaking out. He kept pushing and pushing the lake water, causing the huge wave to become even more ferocious.


    After releasing it for a while, Wei Yutian''s spirit was still clear, and it took a lot of effort to stop him from releasing his Spirit Qi, but he still started to use the The ghost changes its powers in the lake again.


    Very few people had ever seen this technique before. After that, Wei Yutian continued to add new insights into it during his training. Although his moves were still similar, there was a huge difference in the principles behind using this technique.


    Just like the ghost had said, ever since Wei Yutian had opened up all his meridians, he had become a true peerless genius.


    The ghost did not open all of the meridians, so even if he created a martial arts technique to let Wei Yutian use, Wei Yutian would still have two completely different appearances and powers.


    Wei Yutian flew around in the lake, using both hands and feet to attack continuously. His moves were extremely powerful, the surface of the lake was bursting continuously, and even the water droplets that burst open had an extremely destructive power.


    His speed was extremely fast, and all his moves were just a blur. However, with the constant changes of the simulacrum, it seemed extremely slow, as though it could easily be caught by others.


    The transformation of his techniques could be said to be completely unfathomable. There were even some moves that were hard to imagine that were abnormally relaxed under his movements.


    There was still a full moon hanging in the sky. The shadow on the lake''s surface had long since shattered, but the splashes of water made by the silver moon made it look exceptionally beautiful.


    Furthermore, with Wei Yutian''s astonishing handsome and beautiful face, it made Mu Lingling, who was watching from the tree, even more infatuated, and the waves in his heart uncontrollable. If he had Wei Yutian''s powers, she would probably dance in the lake with him.


    The sound of the lake surface exploding had already attracted many warriors to watch. It was just that under the moonlight, Wei Yutian was only a hazy figure, making all the warriors unable to believe that a mere mortal could possess such immense power, which suddenly increased Wei Yutian''s mysteriousness.


    It was a good thing that the Heaven Lake itself was in a low-lying area. Otherwise, this chain of tidal waves would have caused quite a disaster. At that time, it would no longer be a beautiful time. It would be a disaster, wave after wave.


    Many warriors had wanted to learn a few moves, but they could not even catch Wei Yutian''s real moves. If they followed the afterimage that was extremely slow, then other than dancing, there was nothing special about it.


    Among all the warriors, not no one could understand it. There was an expert who had been hiding in the dark all this time, but he had seen everything clearly. He had even learned it well, but still couldn''t comprehend the true essence inside.


    That warrior was naturally with Daoist Mian. Only an expert like him would know how strong Wei Yutian''s skills were. He had fought with Wei Yutian before, and at that time he would have lost completely. But now, looking at Wei Yutian''s move, he knew what was a disparity between them. Furthermore, he could feel that Wei Yutian''s inner strength seemed to have increased once again.


    He Ling was puzzled. She was clearly a crazy person, but why was her inner force increasing at will all the time? It was as if there was no peak.


    Other than Mu Lingling and He Ting, no one knew where Wei Yutian had gone to. One could tell how fast he was.


    Mu Lingling only knew this because Wei Yutian had appeared in front of her, but the ''He Ling'' had truly seen it.


    Mu Lingling was elated, her heart brimming with not only admiration, but also admiration.


    Wei Yutian stood on top of the lake with his hands behind his back, looking extremely relaxed and at ease.


    When Mu Lingling saw the elegant figure, she suddenly had a desire to be protected that she never had before.


    The lake water that was hit by Wei Yutian gradually receded, and the imposing manner it created was naturally quite large, however, there were almost no residents that were affected, and only the emotions of the martial practitioners that were attracted were complex.


    After tonight, Wei Yutian''s blurry figure would gradually become a legend in the entire gnathism.


    As the water receded, Mu Lingling flew from the tree to stand in front of Wei Yutian. The other party was still smiling foolishly, but she looked like a normal person.


    "Has he regained consciousness?" Mu Lingling was suspicious in her heart. After observing for a while, he probingly asked: "Have you regained your senses?"


    But the result had disappointed Mu Lingling. Other than a silly "hehehe" laugh, Wei Yutian was completely the same as before.


    But when Mu Lingling pulled Wei Yutian''s hand back to the destroyed grass hut, she suddenly realized that there was something strange going on with Wei Yutian''s pulse.


    "There''s a clue. We''ve finally found a clue after three to four months."


    Mu Lingling hugged Wei Yutian happily, looking like a cute and lovable girl, hugging the man she loved whenever she was happy.


    For Wei Yutian to be able to use his own techniques and know Mu Lingling''s position, it meant that in his subconscious, he would consciously feel for those who cared about him, whether they were cultivating or beside him.


    With the thatched cottage destroyed, Mu Lingling could only bring Wei Yutian to stay at Cao Jian''s thatched cottage. At the same time, she discussed the clues she just found with Cao Jian to see if she could find a way to cure Wei Yutian.


    Mu Lingling had enough time on her side, she only took a trip to Cao Jian''s grass hut for a few moments.


    But when she grabbed Wei Yutian and flew with him, Wei Yutian immediately carried Mu Lingling and flew into Cao Jian''s thatched cottage with a speed that no one could even hope to match. Such a subconscious reaction really gave Mu Lingling a fright, as if it was normal for him to fly back to normal.


    "Eh, Big Brother Cao, could it be that you know we''re coming?"


    How could I not know? Even your thatched cottage was destroyed with such a loud noise, I do not know who caused such a commotion, causing the entire Tianhu City to be under martial law. I even thought that the enemy had done something about it.


    After Mu Lingling heard this, she first looked at Wei Yutian, who was at the side, then covered his mouth and laughed out loud with narrowed eyes.


    With one look, Cao Jian could guess that it was Wei Yutian. Other than that unrivaled divine art, who could create such a commotion?


    When Cao Jian led them in, Mu Lingling told them about Wei Yutian''s situation. Cao Jian was also shocked, although their medical techniques could not be considered to have played a crucial role, at least they had some idea of what was going on.


    The two of them immediately became spirited, and actually forgot to rest as they carried out a new round of probing for Wei Yutian throughout the night.


    The result was outside of their expectations. They had sensed that there might be a very large knot in the head, and it might actually be the main reason why Wei Yutian had gone crazy and lost his mind.


    It turned out that the drop of blood that Wei Yutian accidentally dropped on his brain, after coming into contact with his brain for a long time, condensed together in the end, formed an area of pressure on Wei Yutian''s brain, which resulted in his craziness and stupidity being unable to recover in the end.


    If not for his subconscious outburst of martial arts practice tonight, perhaps that drop of blood would not have been shaken out.


    However, it would be difficult for Mu Lingling and Yue Shan to expel the blood from their heads using normal methods, unless they had the same level of power as Wei Yutian, which was a pity that Wei Yutian was not able to heal himself in his current condition.


    After thinking about it, the two of them still thought of a way to treat Wei Yutian. It was just that this way of treatment would still be extremely dangerous.


    First, prescribe some drugs that are very potent in promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis. Then, stimulate the brain with silver needles, causing the brain to constantly twitch. This way, you can see whether or not you can squeeze out the blood clot and cause it to split open.


    If even the slightest mistake was made with this method, then it would injure the brain, worsen Wei Yutian''s condition, and even cause him to lose his life.


    They did not know that no matter what kind of medicine Wei Yutian''s blood met, it would be able to melt all of the medicinal properties of the medicine, so even if he took the blood circulation medicine, the medicine would probably lose its effect before the effect could even spread to the blood clots.


    But since there was a way to try, then there was no time to lose. Who knew whether or not Wei Yutian would hide himself after the clot of blood, and never find him again.


    They began the treatment overnight, and the medicine was soon ready.


    Wei Yutian didn''t resist. As long as it was something that was in his mouth, he would eat it all. Then, he looked at Mu Lingling and Cao Jian with a silly smile.


    Mu Lingling was very careful. When she was applying needles, she would always use the right method. Every time Wei Yutian''s brain spasmed a few times, she would quickly return the needles.


    After more than a month of continuous treatment, Wei Yutian''s condition did not seem to have improved on the surface, but there were still no signs of it getting worse.


    Cao Jian started to suspect if there was something wrong with the previous method, but Mu Lingling insisted that there was definitely nothing wrong with it.


    After another month had passed, their treatment suddenly improved ¡­

 C56 intelligence quotient of child

    Wei Yutian''s condition had a turning point, which made Mu Lingling and Cao Jian extremely excited. However, in order to not affect the effects of the treatment, they did not reduce the number of times their brains spasmed.


    "Here, take some medicine!" Mu Lingling looked like she was taking care of a child.


    And during the day when he had been feeding the medicine, other than a silly smile, Wei Yutian had the mischievousness of a child as well.


    "Yes, yes!" Wei Yutian said with great difficulty, like a child trying to learn the language.


    It was normal for him to speak, but he had been silent for a year or two because he had no consciousness of his own, and those who did not know that he was a mute.


    When this voice was heard, it caused Mu Lingling to be unable to hold onto the medicine bowl in her hands. She was so shocked that she stood rooted to the spot, unable to believe that she had heard Wei Yutian talking just now.


    "Take the medicine!"


    Once again, Mu Lingling reacted, confirming that she was not hallucinating.


    "Big Brother Cao, Big Brother Cao, he spoke, he spoke ¡­"


    Immediately, Mu Lingling was moved by the miracle in front of her to the point that she started to cry.


    "Cao, Big Brother Cao! "Hehe ¡­" Wei Yutian said those words again.


    Cao Jian was just outside the door, and upon hearing Mu Lingling''s shout, he rushed in. When he heard Wei Yutian calling him Big Brother Cao, Cao Jian could not help but tear up.


    This was a miracle. In a situation where they were completely unaware of the illness, from their state of suspended animation to their current words, half a year had already passed. How could they not be moved to tears?


    Wei Yutian looked at the situation in front of him, and suddenly stopped laughing. His expression became extremely sad, and made people''s hearts ache for him.


    Mu Lingling noticed the change in Wei Yutian and immediately wiped away his tears. Only then did Wei Yutian return to laughing like a fool.


    This made Mu Lingling even more excited, it meant that Wei Yutian already had a consciousness that could express his own consciousness.


    "Big Brother Cao, we can''t give him any more acupuncture. After this, we can train him to be able to repair his own body and cure the injury in his brain."


    Cao Jian could not help but nod his head, clearly agreeing with what Mu Lingling had said.


    Thus, in the next few days, Mu Lingling would accompany Wei Yutian every day.


    "My name is Mu Lingling, you can call me Spirit!"


    When Mu Lingling tried to make Wei Yutian remember her, she always had a feeling that the person before her would soon stealthily leave her side. This feeling grew stronger and stronger as Wei Yutian continued to sober up. "UU ¡­


    "Spirit spirit, can you play with me?"


    Although Wei Yutian gradually recovered, he seemed to be completely ignorant of the affairs of the world. He was like a newborn child, slowly growing up until he was as naughty and playful as a child.


    Hearing Wei Yutian call her Ling Ling, Mu Lingling''s heart became incomparably sweet, and suddenly felt a feeling of being wrapped up in bliss. She was very clear of the feeling, and that was the feeling of love between men and women.


    "What''s your name? Can you tell your spirit soul?" Mu Lingling once again probed.


    Seeing that Wei Yutian did not know how to answer his own question, Mu Lingling quickly replied: "In the future, just call me Si Mu!" She was very afraid that Wei Yutian thinking like this would produce some kind of bad result.


    The reason why he had named Wei Yutian was self-evident, but how could the current Wei Yutian understand it.


    "En, I''m Si Mu, how about you have your spirit soul play with Si Mu?"


    Wei Yutian gave up thinking about it and returned to his childish thoughts.


    Mu Lingling covered her mouth once again, her eyes filled with tears of happiness and gratitude.


    "Alright, my spirit soul will play with Si Mu!"


    When Cao Jian saw all of this, he immediately understood the beautiful, noble woman, who seemed to be like a fairy. He understood her sweet and blissful thoughts.


    "I don''t know how many generations of fortune this man has cultivated, but the reason why he was able to catch the eyes of this devastatingly beautiful Princess of Xiang Mu, or the reason why he was unable to marry even after reaching twenty years of age, was all to wait for this man who is like a peerless genius from the heavens."


    "It''s a pity that they''re in a chaotic world. If this man regained his consciousness, he would probably wander around for all the people in the world, unable to care about any love between women, and as the Princess of Xiang Mu, her fate is already decided."


    "Looks like there''s a long way to go between them."


    Cao Jian kept muttering to himself, constantly sighing with emotion, but also wished this pair of young people well.


    Mu Lingling then brought Wei Yutian to the lakeside. Mu Lingling picked up a few flat rocks from the ground and threw them into the lake, and the rocks continued to jump about on the surface of the lake.


    Wei Yutian clapped happily.


    "Si Mu, you try too!" Mu Lingling said.


    Wei Yutian took the stone from Mu Lingling''s hand and also threw it into the lake. However, he didn''t know how far he threw it, the stone continuously jumped and in the end, he couldn''t even see clearly with the naked eye.


    "Spiritual spirit, did I throw it well?"


    "Si Mu is so powerful, he can easily learn it!"


    Wei Yutian jumped up excitedly like a child.


    Then, he saw Wei Yutian shrink himself into a ball, then use his inner force to throw him out, and continuously spin and jump on the surface of the water.


    This action gave Mu Lingling a huge shock. Whether it was by pulling herself up into a ball or jumping on the water surface, this was something that ordinary people could do.


    "Si Mu, come back quickly. It''s dangerous in the lake." Mu Lingling shouted.


    Wei Yutian was playing happily at the moment, so he didn''t care about Mu Lingling''s shouts.


    One had to know that this move of his had a strong inner force to begin with. This rotation was incredible, and soon, twenty to thirty spinning water columns appeared on the surface of the water, each looking like a terrifying flood dragon that had just emerged from the water.


    Mu Lingling looked at this terrifying water pillar and couldn''t help but feel a little afraid. If someone were to find out in broad daylight, it would probably cause some unnecessary trouble.


    Just at this moment, a figure flew over from the mountain range in the distance. That figure was so fast that it was hard to catch, leaving behind only a long series of afterimages.


    The shadow suddenly stopped above the water pillar, and Mu Lingling saw clearly what the shadow looked like.


    He saw that Wei Yutian had regained his consciousness, so he came out to show his face in front of Wei Yutian, and he also wanted to experience the power that Wei Yutian had casually released.


    He clenched both of his hands into fists, and quickly withdrew them. After that, he condensed a majestic internal Qi and threw it towards the water pillar.


    Mu Lingling was dumbstruck. Such an incredible expert, other than Si Mu, who was with her, there was actually another one.


    The internal strength s that Daoist Qing blasted away all struck the water pillar. The water pillar was instantly affected and shook in all directions, causing the surface of the lake to churn even more. Since he was continuously releasing his fist force, and the water pillar had lost the assistance of Wei Yutian''s inner force, it quickly listened in and fell back into the lake.


    Just this water column alone was enough to cause Daoist Mian to feel a bit of pressure. It could be seen how strong Wei Yutian had become.


    However, he didn''t give up. He still kept stopping the water from spilling out.


    Not long later, Wei Yutian stopped and returned to his side.


    "Si Mu, don''t be like this in the future, otherwise the spirit beasts will be unhappy, look how dangerous it is!"


    Mu Lingling had to take advantage of when Wei Yutian was still a child''s IQ to guide him towards the front. Otherwise, with a cultivation that was like that of a man from heaven, he would become a calamity to all the people in the world.


    Wei Yutian looked at Mu Lingling and nodded strongly, her expression a little sad.


    Then, he quickly used his inner qi to easily destroy the stream of water that was not yet destroyed by Daoist Cha.


    "Why is it so simple?" He Ling looked at Wei Yutian in shock and said.


    "You, who are you?"


    Wei Yutian looked like a child as he asked Daoist Cha in embarrassment. His eyes did not reveal fear, but a sense of wariness towards strangers.


    "Hehe ¡­" You''re called Si Mu? It''s quite a nice name. Rest assured, no matter where you go, I will always protect you until I witness you extinguish this world''s merciless war and become a peerless expert. "


    He Ling was a Daoist in the mountains after all. Although she understood that Wei Yutian might only have the intelligence of a child, she could only say these words that were completely different from Wei Yutian''s current thoughts.


    Mu Lingling was alarmed at first, but when she heard what Daoist Qing said, she immediately relaxed.


    "You know Si Mu?"


    He lost very thoroughly, so don''t worry, Si Mu definitely has a Bodhisattva''s heart in his bones, and it''s precisely because of his benevolence that I chose to secretly follow him even after reaching the age of half a century. "


    He Ling was also honest, and didn''t mind that he was weaker than others, furthermore, in his eyes, it was already to the extent that it was natural for him to lose to Wei Yutian.


    Mu Lingling did not expect that there would be such a peerless expert that had been protecting her, Si Mu. Furthermore, the other party was so strong, yet claimed that he was completely inferior to Si Mu.


    Most importantly, Mu Lingling had obtained a message that completely reassured her, and that was that Si Mu was extremely kind and compassionate in her bones.


    "I presume that Daoist Mu should know a bit about Si Mu''s past."


    "I don''t know about his past either. When I met him, he might as well be a crazy fool like him right now."


    Mu Lingling acted like she understood Si Mu''s past, but there was no way for him to understand it. Someone who knew Si Mu came out with great difficulty, was unable to give her the answer he wanted.

 C57 Diaspora Inn

    The gnathism and the Anhui had not fought for more than a day or two, but they had always been at a weak disadvantage. The main reason was that the entire gnathism did not have any aggression, and only knew how to protect themselves, which prevented them from seizing the opportunity to fight.


    It had been half a year since Wei Yutian came outside of Tianhu City, and in the past half year, gnathism''s disadvantage had been revealed, causing him to be in a precarious situation.


    The warriors in the Tianhu City had been sending out emergency notifications almost every day, telling all the people and refugees outside the city to quickly evacuate in order to avoid the flames of war.


    "Let''s retreat quickly. I''m afraid we won''t be able to protect the Tianhu City very soon." Cao Jian said to Mu Lingling.


    That is the border between my Xiang Mu and the gnathism. Although the war has not spread to that place, there are still quite a few refugees there. Mu Lingling thought it through thoroughly.


    "How about I go with you? "Because it''s getting more and more dangerous, I don''t have many refugees in this shelter anymore." Cao Jian was not joking.


    "Fine, it''s decided. Let''s pack up our things and leave quickly!"


    After Mu Lingling finished, he pulled Wei Yutian and began to pack.


    How could Wei Yutian have any luggage? The few clothes that he had were all bought for him by Mu Lingling.


    After Mu Lingling packed all the luggage, she started her journey with Cao Jian.


    At this time, several guards who were protecting Mu Lingling came out. After they took Mu Lingling''s luggage, they disappeared without a trace, obviously afraid of burdening their princess. After all, the journey still required two to three months.


    Although they were evenly matched with the Jinnan, who had the support of the tigers and wolves, but against the gnathism, they were still very confident.


    As they trained in war, the Anhui became more and more powerful. It was only a matter of time before the Tianhu City was taken down.


    Mu Lingling and the rest had not left for more than three days, when the Anhui Army had already attacked under the Tianhu City''s tutelage. Fortunately, most of the citizens had already evacuated, otherwise, if the city really was broken, it would definitely bring disaster upon them.


    The Tianhu City''s City Guard General was the gnathism''s Great General of the border, Cheng Botang. The main general who originally resisted An Wanjun had died in battle. However, the Tianhu City was considered to be a side city of the gnathism, so it was not at the extent of being destroyed.


    The main general of the Anhui was the third strongest general of the, Song Yuanyong. He was not very skilled, but he had a lot of schemes and had a crafty personality, which was very hard for people to see through.


    "General Song, your Anhui is really full of wild ambition, to actually start a war with three countries in a row, are you not afraid of the three countries ganging up and annihilating you?" Cheng Botang was indeed a person who was good at arguing.


    "I have long heard of General Cheng''s great name. "I heard that you came from a bandit background, so I''m rather interested in General Cheng''s background. Let''s not bother attacking today and talk about the corners, how about that?"


    Song Yuanyong was relaxed and playful, he didn''t give off the impression of a soldier, but more like a Daoist. He had a thorough understanding of Cheng Botang''s background, and this was of course the basis for his victory in the war.


    "The General Song is like a Taoist. Could it be that some Taoist from the monastery has a greed for the mortal world that caused him to come out and make a ruckus here?" I heard that your second general, Qin Yong, had already been killed.


    General Cheng wasn''t a good person either. It was inevitable that the garrison generals would have to deal with some malicious assailants. If they didn''t say a few words, they would probably make the soldiers who thought they were working extremely hard at the garrison lose their morale.


    Qin Yong was indeed killed, but because he had unloaded all of his military power and advocated peace, it had attracted the wrath of the greedy emperor of Anhui. He had ordered his men to behead him, causing not a single soldier of the Anhui Province to dare lose their weapons, of course, it was because of Song Yuanyong, but only a few people knew that it was because of this.


    The bickering between the two was quite interesting, and it made the warriors of both countries dumbstruck.


    He was truly worthy of being the general in the army. He was actually so outstanding when it came to quarreling.


    "General Song, we don''t need to argue anymore. Don''t let your soldiers think that you are just a talker. If you truly have the ability, then come at me. gnathism may not invade other nations'' territory, but he has never been afraid of other countries invading. "


    When Cheng Botang said this, not only did he raise the morale, but he also let everyone know that the fact that the Anhui had sent someone with no name meant that it was a pure invasion.


    "Give me the bow and arrow!"


    After Song Yuanyong received the bow and arrows, he immediately nocked three arrows, pulled the bowstrings fully, and shot them all out.


    An arrow flew straight towards Cheng Botang, an arrow shot straight towards the ''E'' flag, and an arrow shot towards Cheng Ying.


    Three arrows shot out at the same time, with an imposing manner, causing An Wanjun''s soldiers to shout loudly: "Mighty! "Mighty!"


    Cheng Botang easily blocked the arrow that was shot towards him, but the two flags were instantly penetrated, and then they fell outside the city gates one after the other.


    "I never thought that General Song was actually a godly archer. This has truly broadened my horizons. Bring me a bow!"


    Although Cheng Botang''s shooting skills were outstanding, he was not a godly archer. However, his strength was unfathomable, and his bow was ten times heavier than Song Yuanyong''s ordinary bow. He wanted to shoot one arrow, and as long as his aim was correct, it would definitely hit the target.


    And at this time, when Cheng Botang had pulled his bow to its limit, Song Yuanyong had already turned his horse around and returned back into the battle formation.


    "So General Song has admitted defeat!" Cheng Botang mocked.


    "Not necessarily. I just wanted to verify some of the rumors that General Cheng''s strength is unparalleled." If we don''t fight today, we''ll come back tomorrow to bother you again! "


    After Song Yuanyong finished speaking, he led the tens of thousands of soldiers to a place 30 miles away from Tianhu City to set up camp. Given how close they were, it seemed like he wasn''t afraid of a sneak attack.


    At this time, Mu Lingling and the rest had long headed south and left the Tianhu City, they arrived at a small town called Diaspora, because it was a place that the Tianhu City and Southern Lake City had to pass through, there were a lot of people coming and going from the two cities, so it became known. It was a good name to gather here and scatter here and gather here again after dispersing.


    "This town isn''t small at all. Furthermore, it''s quite lively. Even the shops on the streets are all present."


    "Of course, this is the only town that''s connected to the main road of the two cities. How could it not be lively?"


    "However, the flames of war will spread soon."


    Mu Lingling was wearing a conical bamboo hat with a white veil covering him, no one could notice his appearance, but her temperament still attracted the attention of many.


    Wei Yutian was pulled by Mu Lingling, afraid that he would lose her. This physical contact had already been made, Cao Jian understood that it was not so inappropriate for the two of them to be together.


    was a child, so how could he understand all these?


    "The two cities are about seventy to eighty miles apart. If I don''t rest here today, I''ll have to stay out all night again."


    "Then let''s find an inn to rest!"


    In fact, they did not have any money on them, but the guards who were protecting Mu Lingling in the dark did not lack money.


    Cao Jian''s previous shelter was very tight, and he did not look for Mu Lingling. That was because he was sorry, but he was more worried that Yun Feiya had said that he was greedy and wanted to participate in Mu Lingling''s interactions.


    "Gathering and dispersing inn? This is it! "


    Mu Lingling immediately brought everyone in, and after entering, she did not say much, but directly asked for two Sky No. 1 Room, and directly left without saying anything else.


    The Scophthalmus was confused, thinking it was a matter of looking at the house first before talking about the price.


    But right after, a tall and sturdy Ranker appeared in front of Scophthalmus and placed 10 taels of silver into his hands. Scophthalmus finally understood that Mu Lingling and the rest were not normal people.


    Mu Lingling was in a single room, Cao Jian and Wei Yutian were in a single room, and the two rooms were right next to each other.


    After that, they went to the outer hall and ordered some food. For the past few days, they hadn''t eaten much.


    Mu Lingling was a little stubborn. Since someone was paying for it, she might as well eat a lot. She wanted to make things difficult for the guards who were protecting her and see if they had enough money with them.


    Because of their looks, they went to Wei Yutian and Cao Jian''s room to eat after ordering something.


    After the meal, everyone went back to their own rooms to rest, and didn''t even check on Wei Yutian once.


    In the middle of the night, the whole town was silent. The gongzi who was the only one left would knock on the door every once in a while.


    If such a life were to be peaceful and safe, how wonderful it would be if the world were at peace everywhere.


    At this moment, there was a group of people surrounding a young and elegant warrior outside the town. The group of people were wearing bamboo hats and were dressed in simple but capable attire.


    The surrounding young man was dressed in long robes. Even though he looked a bit wealthy, his entire body was dirty, and he was extremely thin.

 C58 Its so dark here

    A group of fearsome martial artists surrounded a young man. The young man was calm and composed, but he had a proud aura about him.


    "The Sect Master called us out to take care of some errands, but we unexpectedly picked up a fat sheep. This brat obediently handed over your money, perhaps he could save his life."


    The person who spoke looked fearless, his face was full of holes, and he seemed to be the leader of this group of martial arts people.


    "When I pass through the Diaspora, where can I find the money to be a refugee?" The young man said in a cold voice, with no trace of fear on his face.


    "Judging from your dirty appearance, being a refugee is definitely not bad, but the jade pendant on your waist seems to be worth some money."


    "I can''t give you the jade pendant. This is the only thing my father left for me."


    "Don''t f * cking talk, do you want to die or not? If I count to three, if you don''t give it to us, we brothers will fight."


    The young man ignored him and wanted to leave.


    "Hey, I wanted to leave without even counting you. Brothers, kill me!" The leader shouted loudly, cutting through the quiet night sky of Diaspora.


    Fortunately, they were two to three miles away from the inn, so it did not affect Mu Lingling and the rest''s rest at all.


    However, as Wei Yutian''s cultivation increased, he could clearly hear all of the sounds that were several kilometers away from him.


    The crowd surged forward and raised their sabers to slash at the young man.


    The young man''s hands were crossed in a circle as he circulated his inner force around his body, directly pushing away all the sabers that were coming at him. He looked relaxed and at ease.


    "Mt. Tai? You are a remnant of the peak-cauldron pie? " The leader exclaimed in surprise.


    "Cough cough ¡­" You know Mt. Tai, which sect or sect are you from? " The young man coughed continuously, as if he was seriously injured. He was also surprised that there was someone who could recognize this Mt. Tai.


    "Humph!" They are obviously the remnants of the peak-cauldron pie, wanted criminals by both the Magnificent Country and the Toshiba, which sect in the martial arts world do they not know about? "


    "What, the Magnificent Country is also wanted by the peak-cauldron pie?"


    "That''s right, that Magnificent Country used your peak-cauldron pie to create a war, they would naturally destroy the bridge after crossing the river, what''s so strange about that. That Fengding Sect Central Altar has long been wiped out, I never thought that there would still be survivors, seems like we really are going to make a fortune today. "


    The leader was extremely proud and arrogant, as if he had found a treasure.


    The young man was extremely angry. Magnificent Country had actually destroyed the bridge after crossing the river, and he was already injured, so he couldn''t help but feel the burning anxiety in his heart as he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "I didn''t even know that the main altar had been cleared. I really let down the ancestors of the peak-cauldron pie!"


    The young man shed hot tears, completely disregarding his injuries. He was originally hot-blooded enough to want to die, but he was not willing to die under the hands of these petty people in front of him.


    "Brothers, this person looks like he is seriously injured. No matter how high his martial arts may be, he is still a grasshopper in the autumn. We can compete against him." The leader fiercely spoke again.


    Hearing these words, the young man immediately became furious. Even if he really wanted to die, he had to kill these greedy people first.


    Everyone once again chopped at the young man. The blade had pure inner force attached to it. If the young man were to be cut, he would definitely lose his life on the spot.


    The young man''s hands were swift as he flew into the air. The position he was originally at exploded under all the sabers slashing at him with inner force. Air waves spread out in all directions. The villains wearing straw hats also retreated a few steps without losing their momentum.


    But at this time, the young man''s hands had formed into claws, and he was in the shape of a circle, unceasingly storing the inner strength around his body. His expression looked extremely painful.


    "Disperse! His attack is too powerful! If we don''t disperse, we will all die!"


    Everyone felt the danger and jumped away.


    "Heavenly Wolf Ascendant furnace!"


    Seeing that the villain was about to run, the young man quickly stopped gathering his strength and rushed towards the center of the crowd.


    It was obvious that he was forced to do so. If these people really were to escape, how could he still have the strength to fight back?


    "Roar!" "Bang!"


    The powerful force hit the ground in the middle of the group and exploded in all directions. The sound of the attack was like the roar of a wolf, and when it exploded, the dirt and rocks on the ground were all sent flying at an extremely fast speed.


    "Ah, ah, ah ¡­"


    A few consecutive screams rang out, and all the greedy villains fell to the ground, losing their combat power. Some of them even lost their lives on the spot.


    However, the youth''s attack was still too late. He did not manage to defeat all of the villains.


    The leader was clearly quite skilled as well. He was actually able to leap several zhang away and only received a few superficial wounds. There was still a portion of them, even though their injuries were not light, they still had the combat power.


    But at this moment, the young man was almost completely drained of energy. If he had not been in a rush to stop, he might have already lost his life after a single blow.


    The young man fell from the sky, causing him to vomit blood.


    "Dammit. If I wasn''t injured before, I would have taken all of their lives with a single attack."


    The leader and the combat power''s villains knew that the pressure had passed, and turned to look, still shocked.


    "Such powerful strength, to actually be able to kill so many of my brothers while heavily injured." The leader exclaimed in surprise.


    When he looked at the young man again, he revealed a greedy and excited expression, as if the death of his companion had not affected his mood in the slightest.


    "Let''s see if you''re still alive!"


    The leader of the group flew in front of the young man, his saber held high, directly slashing at the young man from previous years.


    The young man had no more strength to resist. He could only close his eyes and wait for death to befall him.


    "Bang!" "Ahhh!"


    The leader of the group chopped down with his saber, striking a tall figure with a straight back. He did not even notice where this figure had appeared from. When he saw that the figure was already at the bottom of the blade, he was already unable to retract his blade''s aura.


    When the blade made contact with the body of the figure, it produced a deep sound. The force exerted by the blade on the figure was even more powerful, causing the leader of the group to cough up blood as he was sent flying through the air. His arm that was holding the blade was instantly cut into several pieces.


    The villains who were still alive froze on the spot, before they immediately ran away.


    "Ghost! Ghost!"


    The extremely frightened cries of the villains made the young man who was waiting with his eyes closed open his eyes in surprise.


    He only saw a figure that was about the same height as him, yet seemed extremely imposing. Only now did he realize that it was the person before him who had saved him.


    "Strange, why did they run away the moment they saw me? "Eh, why am I here?"


    The person who came was none other than Wei Yutian.


    The reason he was here, was truly incredible. When he heard the scream, he immediately lost consciousness, and when he regained his senses, he could already see those people running away in panic.


    Wei Yutian''s tone was childish, funny, and silly, causing even the young man who was on his last breath to forcefully raise the corner of his mouth.


    "Yes, I''m, Fu, Fu Donghao, thank you, thank you for saving my life!"


    After the young man finished his sentence, he fainted and fell to the ground.


    "Eh, why is there someone sleeping here?"


    Wei Yutian had the intelligence of a child, and he had mysteriously appeared here. He didn''t even know where this place was.


    Seeing Fu Donghao lying on the ground, he thought that he was sleeping.


    But when he approached, he discovered that Fu Donghao''s mouth was filled with blood, and he instantly knew that had been severely injured.


    "The spirit and Big Brother Cao can heal. I will take this brother to them."


    But when he used his Spirit Qi to hover Fu Donghao in the air, he didn''t know where he should go to find Mu Lingling and Cao Jian.


    "Spirit spirit, spirit spirit, where are you, it''s so dark here, Si Mu can''t find you!"


    Wei Yutian began to cry like a child, continuously shouting his name.


    However, as he cried, he unconsciously brought along his own inner force.


    A voice filled with inner energy spread out, covering the entire Diaspora, causing everyone in the town to be woken up by the wailing.


    Mu Lingling and Cao Jian were also startled awake at this moment, when they heard Wei Yutian''s voice, Mu Lingling immediately ran over to Cao Jian''s and his room to check.


    At this time, Cao Jian had already lit the oil lamp, and the two discovered that Wei Yutian had already disappeared without a trace.


    "Si Mu, where are you?"


    Mu Lingling was completely anxious. At this time, she hurriedly whistled to get all the guards who were protecting her to go find them.

 C59 Where the hell did you go?!

    Wei Yutian unwittingly appeared in front of Fu Donghao and saved him. Originally, he wanted to take Fu Donghao to have Mu Lingling save him, but he found out that he did not know where he was located.


    In a hurry, Wei Yutian wailed loudly, making the entire Diaspora restless.


    Mu Lingling and Cao Jian both heard Wei Yutian''s voice but did not know where he was.


    "Big Brother Cao, Si Mu is with you. Where did he go? Why did he say that he''s in trouble? Did he encounter some kind of danger? " Mu Lingling was so anxious that he no longer had the ability to think.


    Cao Jian''s sleep was not deep, but he still could not detect any movement of Wei Yutian leaving him.


    Seeing that the window was open, they finally knew that Wei Yutian left through the window.


    Because Cao Jian was a Fighter Ghost Doctor and also a person with martial arts skills, they naturally knew that Wei Yutian had sent a sound transmission that carried Inner Qi for a thousand miles, but they were simply unable to determine Wei Yutian''s specific location.


    "Miss Mu, don''t be anxious, Si Mu is definitely still in the town. It''s night time now, so it is normal for him to say that it is dark. Don''t worry, we will definitely be able to find him!" Cao Jian consoled.


    Although Cao Jian''s words were purely to comfort her, Mu Lingling had suddenly thought of an expert who was very likely to be in the vicinity. If that expert were to make a move, then the chances of Si Mu finding him would be much higher.


    "You and Elder Ting, please appear and find Si Mu, ok?"


    Mu Lingling cried and told Daoist Cha that if they could really find Wei Yutian, then they would not be able to do so unless they could really find anyone else.


    How could Cao Jian know that he was crying with Daoist Mian? Hearing Mu Lingling''s pleas, he thought Mu Lingling was just blabbering nonsense.


    Just at this time, Chou Mu suddenly appeared in front of Mu Lingling and Cao Jian, causing him to be dumbstruck, only then did he realize that there was actually such an incredible expert.


    "Miss, no need to be anxious. I''ll go find Si Mu."


    After she finished speaking with, she immediately flew away. Actually, he was the one who had fallen asleep, if Wei Yutian had not shouted like that, he would not have known this at all.


    Only after An Cha left did Cao Jian regain his senses, and ask Mu Lingling: "This expert is an expert of your Xiang Mu?"


    Mu Lingling was relieved because she had help from Mian Ling. She continued to explain while sobbing, "He has always been protecting Si Mu in the dark, I am also not clear about his origins."


    In this way, Cao Jian was even more at a loss. He was filled with even more suspicions: "Si Mu, who exactly are you?"


    He Ling hurriedly determined the location of the sound. After a moment of analysis, she was also able to determine the location of Wei Yutian.


    However, when he was about to reach the source of the sound, he suddenly sensed that the sound was quickly leaving him.


    "Could it be that Si Mu is moving?" The thought of losing his flashed through his mind.


    Thus, he activated his profound arts and chased after Ling Xian with his fastest speed.


    But, when he left the town, Wei Yutian''s voice had already disappeared.


    "There''s no sound, Big Brother Cao is quiet!" Mu Lingling panicked again. She could still hear the voice and knew that Wei Yutian was not far away, but now that there was no sound, she completely lost control in her heart.


    "Perhaps Taoist He Ting had already found Si Mu, which was why he did not make a sound." Cao Jian''s eyelids jumped, his heart was anxious, but he still tried to persuade Mu Lingling.


    On the other hand, He Ting who was outside of the city, found many corpses. After some inspection, she suddenly understood the reason behind Wei Yutian''s loss.


    "Your speed is too fast. I''m afraid that no one in this world can catch up to you. Even the top ranker of the Martial Forest Ranking, Sacred Master Xuan Nian, can''t compare to you." But luckily, you have your own mind now, and you are no longer handicapped. I believe that in this vast martial arts world, no matter who, they will not be able to harm you. "


    "You have truly moved me. The compassion in your bones has yet to change. I hope that I can find you again in my lifetime and witness how you have changed this hellish world. "


    After sighing with emotion for a while, she quickly flew back to the Scattered Inn where Mu Lingling was.


    "Dao leader, Dao leader, where is Si Mu, where is Si Mu?"


    Mu Lingling no longer had the appearance of a princess;


    "Miss, I am truly sorry. poverty-stricken people went all out, and was unable to catch up to Si Mu, but don''t worry, Si Mu now has his own consciousness, and is no longer disabled.


    "Si Mu suddenly left this time, probably because he heard someone screaming in pain, and went out to save him, but unfortunately, he saved the other person, and then lost himself. However, it will not be difficult to find him in the future. As long as we hear that something happened to save them from a scream, it will most likely be Si Mu''s movements. "


    He could only embarrassedly persuade her. Others trusted him, but he was unable to find her. But with the characteristic of appearing to save someone just because of a scream, He Ting had the confidence of finding Wei Yutian.


    However, He Miaomiao was a Daoist who cultivated in the depths of the mountains. He didn''t know much about the deceitful, scheming, and crafty world, so how could he know what kind of suffering Wei Yutian would undergo?


    Hearing He Ling''s words, Cao Jian did not mind, but Mu Lingling was so sad that he fainted on the ground.


    Fortunately, Cao Jian was there, so he quickly grabbed onto Mu Lingling and woke him up from her coma.


    "Si Mu, where did you go exactly? How did you leave me so quickly?"


    Mu Lingling had already felt that one day, her Si Mu would leave her. It was just that she hadn''t thought that this part of the sky they had separated from would come so quickly, to the point where she hadn''t been prepared for it at all, and she had already disappeared without a trace.


    He Ling and Cao Jian looked at Mu Lingling''s sad appearance. Although their hearts ached, they could do nothing about it as they had long understood the friendship that belonged to Mu Lingling as a daughter.


    Diaspora, Disperse Inn! Hahaha ¡­ Was it really such a coincidence, or was it destined to be? Is the heavens trying to make fun of me like this? "


    Mu Lingling laughed and cried at the same time, but it was full of sadness and sadness.


    "No, I do not believe that it is fated, I have to find Si Mu, Si Mu, you have to wait for me, the spirit soul will come and find you right now!"


    Mu Lingling wiped her tears, her eyes suddenly becoming unfocused, she walked out the door as she spoke.


    Seeing Mu Lingling''s situation, the both of them were shocked.


    "Dao leader, hurry up and knock her out. She''s on the verge of going crazy!" Cao Jian quickly shouted.


    Ten different sets of nine doctors, how could he not know Mu Lingling''s condition? The moment Cao Jian shouted out, he had already knocked him out, then used his internal energy to support Mu Lingling up and placed him on the bed.


    Cao Jian hurriedly opened the medicine box and pierced a few needles on Mu Lingling''s head.


    Wei Yutian''s voice disappeared, and the guards who were inquiring in all directions also returned with no results. Seeing their princess lying unconscious on the bed, the guards thought that something bad had happened to them after they left, and they became extremely furious, wanting to fight Cao Jian to the death.


    He Ting knew that the guards must have misunderstood, so she acted to stop them. In an instant, she pressed everyone''s acupoints, making them unable to move.


    The guards naturally knew about Daoist Mian. They had seen it when Daoist Mian showed up and chatted with Mu Lingling at the Heaven Lake. Due to the high level of He Ting''s martial arts, they didn''t dare to provoke her, so they could only watch from the shadows.


    "She was just too anxious, and fainted all of a sudden. Cao is giving her acupuncture treatment, and if you suddenly disturb her, it might cause your master''s death."


    Now that he was frozen in place and unable to move, he could only use his eyes to watch Cao Jian''s method. It was only then that he realized that it was indeed to save Mu Lingling.


    "Untie these guards, Miss Mu should wake up soon." Cao Jian finished applying the needles, while standing up to tidy his own medicine box, he said.


    With a wave of the hand, all the acupoints were opened up.


    The guards first looked at Mimi in fear, then quickly walked to the front of Mu Lingling''s bed.


    "Hurry up and send a message to Young Marshal Yun. Tell him that Mistress is feeling well and wants him to hurry over." said one of the guards, who looked a little older.


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t let him come! I-I''m fine, I''m just too anxious!"


    Mu Lingling slowly woke up. When she heard the guards call for Yun Feiya, she immediately stopped them.


    Seeing that Mu Lingling had woken up, everyone''s hanging hearts were finally at ease.


    "Daoist Priest, the Spiritual Spirits are here to plead with you for a favor!"


    "Miss, feel free to say it. poverty-stricken people will do her best."


    "The spirit is worried about Si Mu, please find him and protect him. The world is in chaos, the world is in danger, Si Mu is just a child with a high IQ, I am afraid that he will encounter many troubles in this chaotic world. "


    Mu Lingling had finally recovered her calmness. She was very clear that with just this bit of effort of hers, it would be even harder to find her Si Mu than ascending to the heavens.


    "Don''t worry young lady, this poverty-stricken people will do my best. poverty-stricken people swore to the heavens that she will follow him the entire time, so I hope young lady will be at ease." After talking to the Chiming, they flew away.


    Mu Lingling''s eyes became moist, but the look in her eyes became more and more determined. She swore in his heart that even if he were to find corners of the world, she would definitely find Si Mu in this vast sea of people.

 C60 Pingding Mountain

    In the dark of the night, Wei Yutian didn''t know where he was. It had been a long time since he had seen Mu Lingling, so he brought Fu Donghao to look for him, but as they were not in the right direction, Wei Yutian actually left the Diaspora immediately.


    This almost made Mu Lingling go mad with anxiety. Fortunately, she had Cao Jian and Mu Ling by her side, and after she calmed down, she secretly made up her mind that she would definitely find her Si Mu and bring him back.


    No one could compare to Wei Yutian''s martial arts, when he used the lightness exercise, he was unparalleled. After flying for less than four hours, he had already flown to the western part of the Central Plains and the high mountains.


    Fu Donghao was still unconscious. He cried the whole way to find Mu Lingling, but he was still unable to find her.


    After crying for a long time, he finally stopped at the peak of a tall mountain.


    After telling Mu Lingling the general direction in which the last sound came from, she also headed towards the west of the Central Plains.


    Not long after, Fu Donghao woke up from his coma. He still had not died, so he could clearly feel a strong energy wrapped around him that did not allow him to resist.


    "Cough cough ¡­" S-hero, put me down! "


    Fu Donghao was dispirited, his life seemed to be on the verge of instantly losing its breath.


    Hearing the noise, Wei Yutian became excited, and gently placed Fu Donghao on the ground. This was the first time he was excited since losing contact with Mu Lingling. After all, it was a child''s intelligence. It was normal for a child to have no heart or lungs.


    Who is the hero? My name is Si Mu, what''s your name? "


    No matter whether it was Wei Yutian''s speech or expression, it was completely incompatible with his own mature and grandiose temperament.


    Fu Donghao also heard it clearly. Although he was greatly surprised by the dignified looking man in front of him, he still did not show an expression out of politeness and gratitude.


    "I am Fu Donghao, thank you for saving my life, Great Hero Si!"


    "Who is Hero Si?"


    Originally, he thought that the person in front of him was pretending to be brainless. But now, it seemed that he was really unable to ascertain whether the other party was mentally deficient or not.


    "Oh, thank you for saving me!" Fu Donghao shook his head and said helplessly.


    Just as Fu Donghao finished thanking him, his eyes suddenly lit up with an expression of disbelief.


    Since Fu Donghao had escaped, he had thought that he would never be able to come back. Now that he was in this Pingding Mountain, how could he control his emotions?


    She could only hear Fu Donghao crying bitterly. The tearing look on her face made Wei Yutian''s heart ache even when he saw her.


    "Why are you crying? Does it hurt somewhere?"


    Wei Yutian had seen patients cry from pain before, and when he saw Fu Donghao cry like this, he did not know how to comfort him.


    Fu Donghao was continuously saddened, all the memories from the past flooded into his mind, the more it was like that, the more he was saddened, the more sadness he felt in his heart that could not be dispelled, suddenly blocked his throat, and turned into a mouthful of blood that spurted out.


    Wei Yutian was immediately frightened by the scene in front of him. He did not know much about medical skills, but he had seen Mu Lingling use her Qi to save a few people, so he immediately righted Fu Donghao and started to channel some inner force to him.


    Because he was afraid that his strength was too great, and he could even injure the others, he used his weak inner force and slowly channeled it into Fu Donghao''s body.


    Suddenly, a strong surge of Qi entered his body, causing Fu Donghao''s body to feel like it was on fire.


    Therefore, Fu Donghao hurriedly guided the unceasing flow of strong inner force to convert it, fusing it with his own inner force and healing the injuries of his body step by step.


    Seeing that Fu Donghao''s face was filled with anger, Wei Yutian was very happy, he thought that doing so would produce a very good effect, and in that moment of excitement, he became even more excited.


    "Si Mu, enough, enough!" Fu Donghao anxiously shouted, if this continued, if he could not take it, his body would explode and he would die.


    Wei Yutian naturally understood what Fu Donghao meant, then he retracted his cultivation and quietly sat behind Fu Donghao.


    "Si Mu, your cultivation is truly too powerful. It makes me think of an expert I met two years ago who is also as inconceivable as you."


    At that time, Wei Yutian had helped him to defeat a group of bandits with a single palm strike, but it was because Wei Yutian, who was still conscious at that time, had told him that his name was Chu Jingtian.


    "Could it be that experts are all this strange?" Fu Donghao could not help but mutter in his heart, back then Chu Jingtian would kneel and repent after killing the evil person, it was really puzzling, and now, the Si Mu in front of him was also a mysterious man who had problems with his intelligence.


    "I-I''m strong?" Actually, even I don''t know where this power is coming from. "


    After Wei Yutian gained his own consciousness, he had never once considered the question of his own strength. Usually, when he saw Mu Lingling using his inner force to save people, or to search for food in the lake, he would use his inner force and think that anyone would have this ability.


    These words made Fu Donghao feel dizzy. It was impossible to communicate with him, but he knew that the other party''s intelligence was lacking, and he might really not know.


    "Si Mu, you are a good person. Can you accompany me to walk around the mountain?"


    When Fu Donghao''s power recovered, the grief in his heart was also swept away by the power. However, when he saw that the Pingding Mountain couldn''t help but want to return to the Fengding Sect Central Altar to take a look, if he could still find some of his father''s remnants, that would count as a thought.


    The reason he called Wei Yutian was only to prevent him from feeling so lonely in his heart.


    The two of them quickly arrived at the dilapidated main altar in the peak-cauldron pie. The inside of the altar had long been plundered clean, other than a few worthless things, there were also a lot of weeds in the courtyard and a lot of grains on the ground.


    When he reached the Main Hall and saw the Sect Leader''s throne from the past, Fu Donghao could not help but tear up again, but this time, he did not cry out loud.


    Fu Donghao had lived in the TongHui Tang since he was young and he was taken in as a disciple by the TongHui Tang''s previous Hall Master, so he was rather grand and had once experienced Fan Tianlang''s deep fatherly love. However,''s love for his father was something that he had finally experienced only before his father died.


    But now, all of this had become extravagant hopes, and they could no longer feel it, much less return to the past.


    After looking around a few times, the two of them found two relatively good stools and sat down. Wei Yutian followed behind Fu Donghao like a child.


    "Si Mu, I was originally the Young Sect Leader here, and was also the head disciple of another sect. However, the countries behind these two sects have treated us as stepping stones in order to start a war. "


    "If there were no war, how wonderful it would be! All of this is due to that heinous Crown Prince Wei Yutian, if not for him, the entire world would not have been in chaos. "


    "But on that topic, I have some sort of relationship with Wei Yutian, the person I have never met before. Father is his uncle, so even if I am his cousin, it is probably because of this relationship that I have suffered the wrath of the heavens!"


    Fu Donghao felt hatred in his heart. He hated the Wei Yutian who caused this war, and hated even more the merciless flames of war that caused him to lose everything.


    "Originally, I thought that after meeting my foster father, I would be able to find my lost love again. However, I didn''t expect that it would be a war again, destroying the love that I painstakingly got."


    However, I was ambushed by the who has a force backing them. My foster father, as well as all my family members and servants were killed by Tong Shibai, I was also severely injured, is there still justice in this?


    Speaking of injustice, Fu Donghao raged and raged, the sinister look on his face reflected the extreme anger and discontent in his heart.


    How could the current Wei Yutian understand all of this? He only looked at the furious person in front of him as his heart gave birth to an endless desolation. It was as if his own emotions were also fluctuating along with Fu Donghao''s.


    After venting, Fu Donghao felt much better. Seeing Wei Yutian also fluctuating along with his mood, he couldn''t help but misconception that had experienced the same thing before.


    "Si Mu also had a story in his heart?" Fu Donghao asked tentatively.


    "Story? Spirit beings always accompany Si Mu to play, but never tell me stories like you do! " Wei Yutian did not understand what Fu Donghao meant.


    It seemed that Wei Yutian did not know about the story that Mu Lingling had told her when he was completely crazy.


    Fu Donghao was speechless once again, he simply did not know what to say, but he understood that there was another person called Ling Ling who knew Si Mu.


    After looking at the broken Fengding Sect Central Altar again, Fu Donghao prepared to leave but he didn''t know where he should go. The desire to die had been swept away, leaving only emptiness in his mind.


    Where should I go? After thinking about it, Fu Donghao decided to visit the TongHui Tang again in the end.

 C61 Mercy to Stop Killing

    Going to the TongHui Tang was not all that far, but it required one to pass through a low lying ground that stretched for thirty to forty miles. That place was often the best place for the various sects to fight each other ruthlessly, but with the outbreak of war, that place had already become the battlefield where the Toshiba and the Allies fought.


    As Wei Yutian flew towards the TongHui Tang with Fu Donghao, they played around Fu Donghao at a speed that was difficult to catch.


    Fu Donghao had not seen this peerless speed when he was unconscious, but now that he had seen it for the first time, he could not help but find it hard to believe. He even thought that what he had seen could not be defined as human nature.


    "Si Mu, don''t be so quick, I have a presumptuous request."


    "What is a presumptuous request?"


    "That''s right, that''s right... "Anyway, I have something to say to you."


    Hearing Wei Yutian''s nonsense, Fu Donghao started to doubt the words he wanted to say.


    "Alright!" Wei Yutian slowed down and flew shoulder to shoulder with Fu Donghao, as if they were walking slowly in the air.


    "Can, can''t I be my disciple?" No matter his age or intelligence, the other party had a reason that made him unsuitable to be his disciple. However, when he thought about the heaven opposing martial arts, he still said those words.


    Wei Yutian scratched his head, with an expression of not understanding, he obviously did not understand the meaning of Fu Donghao''s words.


    After a moment, Fu Donghao could only shake his head and pretend that he did not say anything.


    Soon, the two of them arrived at the depression in the ground, where battles frequently broke out.


    "Si Mu, do you think that place has two armies fighting against each other?"


    The two armies were not large and each seemed to have around four to five thousand men. Although they were in a bad mood, they had yet to take action.


    Wei Yutian had actually seen it earlier. It''s just that for someone like him who was clear-headed and low in intelligence, if he didn''t hear the miserable shrieks, he wouldn''t go on a rampage to stop others from clashing with him.


    "What are they doing, playing games?" Wei Yutian said naively.


    Fu Donghao was speechless.


    "Si Mu, can you hear what they are saying? I can''t hear you very well. "


    The confrontation between the two armies must be related to the Toshiba and the Magnificent Country. Both countries hated each other to the bones so Fu Donghao was naturally concerned about their battle situation.


    This question was just something he casually asked, he never thought that Wei Yutian would actually be able to hear what the two armies were saying.


    "That loud, of course I could hear it!" Wei Yutian said.


    Fu Donghao looked at Wei Yutian with a face of shock, but quickly calmed down again, because he felt that the person in front of him was simply omnipotent.


    "They''re all so fierce, shouting at each other!" Wei Yutian continued.


    As soon as Wei Yutian finished speaking, the two armies started charging towards each other.


    The two military commander s were the first to get into a fight, and then the Soldiers got into a fight, when Wei Yutian saw this scene, he immediately hid behind Fu Donghao.


    As the two armies battled, people began to die tragically under the enemy''s blades, constantly shouting out tragic cries.


    "AHH!"


    A miserable scream entered Wei Yutian''s ears. Wei Yutian''s mind became a little blurry at that moment, and he continuously shook his head, trying to regain his clarity of mind.


    "AHH!"


    Another miserable scream sounded out. Wei Yutian covered his head with both hands and his mind consciousness was disappearing at a very fast pace, causing his vision to grow dimmer and dimmer, as if he was about to fall asleep.


    Fu Donghao did not notice anything strange about Wei Yutian at all, his only gaze was tightly staring at the battlefield.


    "AHH!"


    With the third scream, Wei Yutian finally lost all of his consciousness. His face instantly became devoid of any emotion, as if he had become a completely different person.


    Following the increase in the number of miserable cries, Wei Yutian finally could not control it and erupted with a strong amount of inner force. The expression on his face also became exceptionally sinister, just that within the fierceness was a sort of hatred towards the miserable screams.


    Fu Donghao was inches away from Wei Yutian. When he felt a strong threat come from behind him, he immediately turned around and discovered that the situation wasn''t good. Just before Wei Yutian completely went berserk, he flew a distance of thirty to forty meters.


    But at this distance, Wei Yutian''s power could still easily cover it all.


    Fortunately, Wei Yutian was far away from the battlefield, so the miserable cries that erupted from there were not especially concentrated. This caused Fu Donghao to only feel a strong pressure that made him unable to move, and did not cause him to be unable to endure the pressure and vomit blood.


    In the blink of an eye, Wei Yutian disappeared from where he stood, leaving only a long afterimage behind in the direction of the battlefield.


    After Fu Donghao removed the pressure on his body, before he could even look at the battlefield, a loud sound rang out. From afar, the soldiers who were in the middle of the battle between the two armies were like egg-sized stones, all of them blown away by the huge wave.


    Before they had even landed on the ground, more than half of the soldiers had been blown to pieces.


    That loud noise had an impact range of one to two hundred meters, but it made all the soldiers who were still fighting to stop. All of them looked at Wei Yutian who was standing in the air with their mouths agape, and when they looked at the soldiers'' bodies that were in a few pieces, more than half of them directly sat down on the ground in fright.


    Fortunately, the Soldiers had not killed to the point that his eyes turned red. Otherwise, if this continued, Wei Yutian would send out another powerful inner force.


    Fortunately, there was a distance between the two main generals and Wei Yutian, so they were not affected. However, their fear instantly made them lose the will to continue fighting, and the only thing left was the fear of death.


    After Fu Donghao reacted, he immediately flew towards the front of the two great formations, but did not dare to get too close to Wei Yutian.


    The scene in front of his eyes reminded him once again of the expert Chu Jingtian whom he had met two years ago. At that time, Chu Jingtian had only defeated all of the bandit in one move, but it was not as tragic as the one before his eyes.


    "Yi, why am I here?"


    Wei Yutian did not hear any more screams, and returned back to normal, his face full of puzzlement.


    Hearing Wei Yutian''s words, Fu Donghao could not help but feel even more confused, and awkwardly tried to get closer.


    "Si, Si Mu, you, are you alright?!"


    When he got close, Fu Donghao could finally relax, because there was no longer any Qi left in his body.


    Fu Donghao''s appearance caught the eyes of the two main generals and they could not help but swallow their saliva, afraid that Fu Donghao would strike again.


    "I''m fine, why did so many people die here? There are injured people around, so I have to go save them. "


    Wei Yutian''s words immediately made Fu Donghao feel that the other party''s intelligence was not low at all, or that he was suffering from a severe mental breakdown, and had triggered a change in his personality due to some crucial factor.


    On this point, since Mu Lingling and the others hadn''t seen Wei Yutian go berserk after hearing the scream, they didn''t know that Wei Yutian was still suffering from a strong mental breakdown.


    When Wei Yutian flew in front of wounded, wounded''s eyes were wide open as he fainted.


    In the eyes of the injured soldiers, Wei Yutian had killed hundreds of thousands of people in one move just now, like he was a ghost from hell. For such an existence to fly in front of them, it was normal for him to faint from fear.


    The soldiers on the side wanted to run away, but they couldn''t do anything. They couldn''t even move a single step. Their legs were trembling and they couldn''t stand properly. Finally, they fell to the ground.


    "Strange, I''m here to save you, don''t be afraid!"


    Of course, Wei Yutian could not understand, he had approached these injured soldiers with healer in mind, but he had scared the hell out of the Soldiers.


    Fu Donghao seemed to have understood something, and immediately called out to Wei Yutian: "Si Mu, let me save them, you just watch from the side!"


    Wei Yutian turned his head to look at Fu Donghao, his face brimming with a smile like the sun, "Mn, alright!"


    Fu Donghao did not go one by one to save them. Instead, he flew in front of the two military commander Generals.


    "Generals, which country''s army are you two from? Why would you ask for a fight here?" Fu Donghao asked.


    When the two main generals saw Fu Donghao flying over, they could also see how strong the other person''s martial arts was. Even they themselves were no match for him, so they could only pretend to be calm and obediently answer Fu Donghao''s question.


    "end, Toshiba Alliance Army, military commander, General Wang Ze!"


    "end Magnificent Country Alliance, I hope military commander will be Huang Tuo!"


    He said this simply because he wanted to use the fame of the Toshiba and the Magnificent Country to suppress the situation for them, in an attempt to scare Fu Donghao.


    But how would they know that Fu Donghao hated these two countries the most, and wished them to be exterminated immediately.


    "As expected, it''s these two shameless countries. I really want to exterminate them both." Fu Donghao said fiercely.


    This frightened the two main generals. How could they have predicted that their words would cause such an intense reaction?


    Before the two main generals could speak up for him, Fu Donghao continued to speak, "Are you two willing to leave this shameless country?"


    The two main generals looked at each other. Although they were similar in power before, when they faced the same threat now, they naturally tied each other up. Regarding Fu Donghao''s request, they found it difficult to deal with it.

 C62 Ideal Country Degree

    Wei Yutian''s mind was broken, after hearing the scream, he used his berserk strength to stop the battle with a single strike. It could be said that he stopped the battle with a kill, but the scream had disappeared and he regained the intelligence of a child.


    Fu Donghao seemed to have drawn a conclusion from Wei Yutian, and attempted to use this conclusion to achieve what he was thinking.


    "Are you willing to leave the Toshiba and follow me?"


    Fu Donghao''s words were extremely heroic, causing all the soldiers who heard them to be unavoidably shocked in their hearts.


    Facing a god-like existence, they couldn''t refuse either. If they didn''t refuse, they were afraid of being annihilated. They looked at the two generals with eyes that seemed to be filled with difficulty.


    The two generals pondered on what to do, not knowing what to do. However, since the other party had extended an invitation, they would definitely not proceed to exterminate them.


    "May I know the noble name of Hero? If you want us to surrender, you need to first let us know who you are. " Wang Ze emboldened and said.


    "That is my negligence, I am Fu Donghao, and that is me, my younger brother. We are just victims of war, and I hope that we can gather the peace-loving refugees and nations of the world and build an ideal nation without war, even if it means stopping the war in this war-torn world."


    Fu Donghao also did not know how to introduce the relationship between Wei Yutian and himself, he seemed to be younger than him, and since he did not understand his desire to take him as his master, he could only say it.


    Although they were hesitating, the two generals dared not doubt their words.


    If this was any other time, these soldiers would definitely be laughing at them, but the situation in front of them made them unable to laugh. Furthermore, Fu Donghao''s expression was solemn, and did not seem like he was joking at all.


    "Fu Donghao?"


    When the two main generals heard this name, they seemed somewhat familiar. After thinking about it for a while, they finally recalled the remnants of peak-cauldron pie''s escape path, Shi Donghao.


    After careful analysis, they found out that the person in front of them was undoubtedly the Shi Donghao from back then. After all, the peak-cauldron pie''s surname was Fu, and Shi Donghao was originally the biological son of Sect Leader''s Fu Lianwei.


    "So it turns out that you''re the young Sect Leader''s Shi Donghao. It''s been a long time since I last saw you!" Wang Ze boldly said once again.


    They never would have thought that Shi Donghao would return, and he even brought along an expert who was strong to the point of being abnormal. Now that he understood the identity of the person in front of him, he could understand why the other party hated Toshiba so much.


    Fu Donghao was not surprised at all. He knew that he was wanted by the Toshiba and the Magnificent Country, and the other allies only knew that it was him.


    "General Wang is too polite. Have you two thought it through?" Fu Donghao''s overbearing attitude meant that he had to make the two main generals feel that he could lose his life at any time in order to agree to his conditions.


    At this moment, the two main generals were in a dilemma, not knowing what to do.


    At this time, Wei Yutian, who had been waiting for Fu Donghao to treat the injured soldiers, became a little anxious. He directly arrived in front of Fu Donghao with an unfathomable speed.


    Even Fu Donghao was shocked, but he forced himself to calm down, so as to not let the two generals see through his weakness.


    But in truth, the two generals were focused on Wei Yutian, previously because it was too sudden, they did not notice how Wei Yutian killed hundreds and thousands of people in one move, and this time, they clearly felt how powerful he was.


    A hundred meters distance, Wei Yutian did not even give anyone the chance to blink as he flew past.


    "Aren''t we supposed to save the wounded?"


    "Save, of course we have to save them, but they won''t allow it!" Fu Donghao said as he pointed to the two main generals. The two main generals were extremely frightened, after seeing Wei Yutian''s power, they knew that he would definitely kill them without using any effort at all.


    "No, no, we allow it, but ¡­"


    "But what?"


    Wei Yutian''s face was solemn, he did indeed act like a child, and it seemed like Mu Lingling''s responsibility towards the wounded had a big impact on him.


    The two main generals were momentarily at a loss for words, because they were truly in a difficult position.


    However, it was Wang Ze who suddenly had an idea, and said: "It''s not that we can''t follow you, but we can''t make the decision, this can only be decided by our Emperor, otherwise, even if you kill us all, it would be useless."


    Fu Donghao thought about it carefully and felt that Wang Ze''s words were logical.


    "What you say is correct. In that case, I''ll go find your emperor. However, you all must shake hands and make peace in today''s battle, or else I''ll let you all know the consequences." Fu Donghao threatened as he looked at Wei Yutian.


    The two generals were relieved. Such a difficult choice would be left to their Emperor!


    How simple it was to shake hands with someone, even if it was to save his life, he could still put on an act.


    At this time, the two armies no longer had the courage and the mood to continue fighting.


    "I still haven''t treated wounded!"


    "Don''t worry, they will definitely treat Soldiers when they get back. You don''t need to worry."


    After experiencing this event, Fu Donghao''s entire mind was blank, he did not know where he should go next, and what he should do next. In an instant, he understood what he had to do in the future.


    He wanted to make peace, so that there would be no one like him who would experience the pain and the pain.


    "Si Mu, are you willing to follow me?"


    "No, I''m going to look for a spirit soul!"


    It seemed like in his heart, Mu Lingling was still extremely important.


    Fu Donghao did not know who the spirit genie was, but he was unwilling to allow Wei Yutian to leave just like that.


    "Do you know where your spirit is?"


    "No, I don''t know!"


    Wei Yutian''s expression was a little sad, and unwittingly there were tears in his eyes.


    "Then follow me, I''ll take you to look for a spirit soul."


    Fu Donghao did not intentionally deceive Wei Yutian, he believed that if he had power and influence, it would be much easier to find the spirit soul that Wei Yutian spoke of.


    "Alright!"


    Wei Yutian answered straightforwardly. If he trusted Fu Donghao that easily, perhaps only someone with that kind of intelligence would believe him.


    Afterwards, the two went to TongHui Tang to take a look. They did not go in, afraid that they would be recognized.


    After Wang Ze and Huang Tuo returned, they did not inform their respective His Majesty the Emperor about what had happened when the two armies were battling. After all, no one would believe that Wei Yutian had spent so much time and effort to announce what had happened.


    "You are the emperor of the Sui Guo?"


    "How dare you, you thief! How dare you barge into my palace at night? Don''t you know how to write the word death?"


    Fu Donghao did not waste any time, he had snuck into the Sui Guo Imperial Palace that day, only, he did not bring Wei Yutian along, but instead placed Wei Yutian in one of Fengding Sect Central Altar''s rooms to clean, and was still able to sleep in a person''s room.


    Although the palace was tightly guarded, Fu Donghao was still able to come and go as he pleased.


    Emperor of Sui had already gone to bed. He didn''t have a concubine to sleep with him, only a pile of memorials. It was obvious that she was a diligent and responsible emperor.


    Towards the arrival of Fu Donghao, even though the emperor was shocked, he didn''t dare to shout loudly. Since the person in front of him was able to enter, he could easily exit as well.


    "Your Majesty, there is no need to be nervous. You should have heard of this Shi Donghao before.


    "So you are a remnant of the peak-cauldron pie. You actually dared to come out and send yourself to your death, didn''t you know that you are being wanted?"


    Emperor of Sui''s words made Fu Donghao have a whole new level of respect for him, because his tone of voice carried a tinge of warning.


    Fu Donghao suddenly felt a warmth in his heart, and a greater hope for this trip.


    "Thank you for your reminder, Your Majesty. I''m here to create an ideal kingdom for the people."


    "Hahaha ¡­" Don''t you think that''s funny? You are a wanted man and you don''t have any power. Why should I go with you? You are just an ant in this Central Plains. In this war, you can only follow the flow, or else you will die a graveless death. "


    After Fu Donghao heard this, he could not help but laugh. He was certain of one thing, the emperor in front of him must also be eager for peace, if not he would not say that I have come with you.


    If His Majesty speaks like this about Fu Donghao, isn''t it also because his Sui Guo''s power is like an ant?


    "I can tell that His Majesty also wants peace and harmony. Since we share the same interests, why should I care if I have any influence?" "I am just a lobbyist working for the people of the world. The real peace in the world still depends on you people who have the real power."


    The Sui Guo was moved by Fu Donghao''s words. A wanted man actually acted as a lobbyist for the commoners, even though he was the new ruler of the country, he did not have the courage to stand out and oppose the war.


    Emperor of Sui eased his tone and said: "I also want to make the world peaceful. However, a small country like mine, it''s already too difficult to protect myself. How can I fight for peace in the midst of war? If I am not careful, my Sui Guo will face the fate of annihilation. For this reason, I can''t sleep at ease and do not know what to do. "


    As he spoke, he got down from the bed and slowly walked towards Fu Donghao.


    Within the 100 countries of the Central Plains, there were only a dozen or so powerful countries. The rest of them were as weak as ants. The reason why the entire world was not destroyed before the great chaos was because there was still the The Empire of Chu and Tang. It was not easy for the various great nations to destroy other nations, otherwise they would have caused the hundreds of countries under the heavens to be angry and attack them together.

 C63 Li Min lobbyist

    In the face of the Emperor of Sui''s helplessness, Fu Donghao understood in his heart. Building an ideal nation was indeed very difficult, and the difficulties and problems one would encounter would be endless.


    "His Imperial Majesty''s heart is with the world. Donghao admires it. However, people have their own ways of doing things. Compared to the welfare of the people of the world, there is no contradiction between the gains and losses of a country and the well-being of the people of the world. I am not a politician, but I am also full of the books of sages.


    "It is only a matter of mental state and structure to seek blessings for the people of a country and for all the people of the world. If Your Majesty understands that you have a great responsibility, why not try to accept it?"


    Fu Donghao''s persuasive words were sonorous and forceful. Although he was a warrior, he still valued the cultivation of his own culture. He hadn''t thought that the reading behavior of the martial artists that his junior brothers had made fun of was now of some use.


    Fu Donghao''s words deeply provoked the Emperor of Sui. In the past, he too was ambitious and ambitious. But when the war broke out, facing the people of Sui Guo, he panicked. He rushed to the Toshiba for help in a hurry.


    After pondering for a long time, the Emperor of Sui looked at Fu Donghao and said: "Then what are you prepared to do, do you have any good plans?"


    Fu Donghao had also decided on a temporary basis, he wanted to do something for the people of the world. Furthermore, he was not a politician, so how could he have any good plans?


    "Your Majesty has been ridiculed. I have no good plans, and I am willing to link up with all the peace-loving people. I believe that the combined power of this force is definitely not small, and will definitely be able to achieve the ideal nation level. "


    Emperor of Sui did not show any sign of disappointment, as he knew that it would be difficult to achieve his dream.


    "But, I believe Your Majesty is aware that the Xiang Mu and the Chuan He Guo have always been neutral during battles? Their strength is extraordinary, but they also love peace. I believe that as long as they are allowed to act and gather their peace-loving nations, they will definitely be able to accomplish something. "


    After all, Fu Donghao had escaped around the Central Plains before, so he knew the attitude of each country towards war.


    Even if they were to move, it would be very difficult for my Sui Guo to establish a direct cooperation with them on the road of peace.


    "As long as Your Majesty has this kind of heart, even if you are still under the Toshiba''s power, you will still have the chance to work hard for peace. To conserve our strength now, or to slowly increase it, will be a crucial peace master in the future. "


    The two of them discussed their future prospects as well as how to survive in this moment. In the end, it caused Emperor of Sui to suddenly brighten up, determined to regain his country''s confidence and boost his governance, and prepared to play a role at some point in the future.


    After Fu Donghao left, Emperor of Sui immediately summoned Wang Ze in front of him, and carefully studied the military preparations.


    Wang Ze had originally thought it was strange, why would the His Majesty the Emperor summon him to the palace late at night? But after hearing his Majesty''s words, he surprisingly understood that it was Fu Donghao who had persuaded his Majesty to enter, and couldn''t help but admire him.


    Although Wang Ze was bold and cunning, he was still a loyal general, and would definitely not reveal the secret of the Sui Guo to Toshiba.


    When Fu Donghao returned to the Fengding Sect Central Altar quietly, he saw Wei Yutian suddenly sit up from the bed and was shocked.


    "Oh my god, you scared me to death!" Fu Donghao was shocked.


    "Where did you go?" Wei Yutian''s wronged expression was clearly seen after he lit up a candle, causing him to sneer.


    "I just went to the restroom. I didn''t go anywhere." Fu Donghao quickly comforted her. After all, the other party was just a child with intelligence.


    He looked after Wei Yutian as if he was taking care of his own little brother. Maybe it was an arrangement from the heavens, allowing these two cousins who didn''t have any chance to meet before to support each other in this chaotic world.


    It had to be known that there was a radius of three to four kilometers in the entire Pingding Mountain. If a normal person were to use lightness exercise from more than three hundred meters away, they would not even be able to hear a single sound.


    The lightness exercise was flying in the air, it was just a sound of the wind blowing clothes, yet Wei Yutian was able to hear it, it would be strange if Fu Donghao was not shocked.


    "I''m just going to see if the wounded soldiers have been healed so that you don''t worry."


    Wei Yutian was easily deceived, and felt that Fu Donghao''s explanation was reasonable. He could not help but be excited, and was no longer sleepy.


    "Great! As long as they''re fine, I can rest assured!"


    Fu Donghao was extremely pleased, he had guessed right, although the person in front of him had a mental deficiency, and was a person with a personality disorder, he always had a merciful and kind heart.


    On the second day, Wei Yutian actually started to train, allowing Fu Donghao to once again recognize Wei Yutian. That kind of admiration was to the extreme, and the thought of taking him as his master became even stronger in his heart. It was a pity that Wei Yutian did not understand it at all.


    When night came again, and Wei Yutian was already asleep, he quietly went out of the room and went to the Jisheng to try to persuade his.


    However, Wei Yutian was pretending not to know, he followed Fu Donghao all the way to Jisheng, but Fu Donghao was surprised that he did not realise it.


    Luckily, Wei Yutian was not the type of person to cause trouble, and was actually obediently guarding outside, not disturbing Fu Donghao in persuading the Jisheng Emperor, even though he did not know what they were talking about at all.


    Everything went smoothly, and the Jisheng Emperor also agreed. It was just that Fu Donghao did not tell the Jisheng Emperor, and the Sui Guo also agreed to the matter of constructing an ideal nation together. After all, in this chaotic world, it was not suitable for them to know each other''s identities.


    But since they had agreed, Fu Donghao had reason to believe that no matter who they faced, they would try their best to avoid a war.


    If there was a country that was actively starting a war, it meant that they had agreed to it at the time, and it was only a matter of words.


    When he returned to the Pingding Mountain, Fu Donghao would know that Wei Yutian had been following him this whole time.


    Therefore, in the process of persuading the small nations in the west, Wei Yutian openly stood together with Fu Donghao, but he never made trouble for them.


    Just like that, Wei Yutian learnt yet another lot, the peace in his mind, as well as the knowledge of the people and nations, continued to deepen, and he even had the thought of giving a helping hand to the peace in the world, just that he who was still a child with intelligence could not do anything, and his way of speaking always sounded clumsy.


    Although Fu Donghao''s movements were supported by some of the smaller nations, some of them had snitch on him, causing his situation with Wei Yutian to become more and more difficult.


    Three months later, Fu Donghao decided to leave the Western Region and head to Central Plains with Wei Yutian.


    Fortunately, in these three months, the war between the Toshiba and alliance members did not burn in their range. Otherwise, who knew how many shocking things Wei Yutian would have done.


    However, the moment they stepped onto the road of Central Plains, Wei Yutian''s Legend of Forbidding Wars officially began.

 C64 get into big trouble

    There were endless strife under the heavens, the bandit appeared one after another, burning, killing and plundering were evil, the people were displaced, no one knew where they could settle down.


    After a territory was occupied by this country, it was seized by another country. A mountain was occupied by a group of bandits, and it was taken away by another group of bandits. This cycle continued without end.


    Wei Yutian and Fu Donghao were walking in a small town. There weren''t many people inside, and more than half of them had already escaped due to the chaos of war. Although most of the shops were already closed, one could still imagine how bustling it used to be.


    Just as Fu Donghao was holding onto his wrist and sighing, the people on the streets suddenly scattered and ran in all directions, and in the end, hid within the houses.


    "What''s going on?" Fu Donghao did not understand.


    "There are a lot of people who look pretty fierce coming here." Wei Yutian could see everything clearly.


    Very quickly, he saw two squads of bandits from two different directions coming out from the street, quickly placing Wei Yutian and Yue Yang in the middle of the two teams.


    "If you don''t want to die, then scram!" One of the bandit head shouted.


    Wei Yutian hurriedly hid behind Fu Donghao. Since he did not want to cause trouble, he brought Wei Yutian and retreated by several hundred meters.


    "Long Er, are you going to hand over this territory?"


    "Heh heh!" Feng Laizi, how dare you! You actually dared to come to my territory to behave so atrociously. "


    The two bandit head s immediately started a war of words, causing all of the bandits to be furious and not take a step back.


    At this time, Fu Donghao quickly used his Qi to cover Wei Yutian''s ears, if not, when Wei Yutian heard the screams and went berserk again, many of the people in the town would be affected as well.


    "Why are you blocking my ears?" Wei Yutian easily deflected Fu Donghao''s inner force.


    "Good girl Si Mu, those voices are too unpleasant to listen to. If you ever get into a fight, you have to cover your ears, or else your ears will become sore."


    Fu Donghao also had no other choice but to lie to Wei Yutian in good faith.


    Wei Yutian did believe it, but he used his Qi to cover his ears, which was much tighter than Fu Donghao''s.


    Very quickly, Long Er and Feng Laizi were already fighting, their skills were comparable. With one look, Fu Donghao could tell that the two of them were only at half full of water, and the person who taught them martial arts must be a true martial arts expert.


    could not hear anything. No matter how many miserable screams he let out, there was no response, which made Fu Donghao heave a sigh of relief.


    Long Er moved quickly, flying straight up into the sky, and then directly struck out with his palm, the wind from his palm grew increasingly stronger, causing Feng Laizi''s mount to let out a hissing sound.


    Feng Laizi also quickly flew into the air and smashed her fist into Long Er''s palm. A huge wave immediately blew the two of them away.


    After the two of them landed on the ground, they quickly ran towards each other and started to attack each other nonstop. However, they also took the initiative to attack each other''s vital points, making the two of them not dare to slack off in the slightest.


    Feng Laizi supported herself on the ground with one hand, while both of her legs kicked towards Long Er. The strong force was like a dragon rushing straight ahead, Long Er''s figure quickly dodged to the side, the inner force behind his feet struck out, killing four or five of his subordinates on the spot.


    Seeing that, before Feng Laizi could retract her leg, Long Er formed a fist with his hands and punched towards his legs.


    Feng Laizi''s one hand sank into the ground, and her entire body fell to the ground. The incoming fists also struck Long Er''s powerful internal strength, causing the four to five henchmen''s bodies to explode, and she died a miserable death.


    For a moment, both brigands screamed miserably, and soon, more than ten or twenty people died.


    Long Er and Feng Laizi did not have the intention to stop, they actually became braver the more they fought, and the more they fought, the more excited they got.


    Not only was the attack from the ground to the air, but the attack also came from the air to the roof. The surrounding houses were all destroyed, and the civilians inside suffered the disaster, losing quite a few people in a row.


    Fu Donghao had not wanted to make a move initially, he was willing to see these bandits and dogs bite each other, but now that they had harmed the commoners, how could he possibly let them go?


    But right at this moment, Wei Yutian''s figure flashed, and he appeared in between all of the small fry. A powerful force instantly engulfed everyone, making all the bandits unable to move.


    Fu Donghao thought that Wei Yutian had gone berserk, and was worried that he would rush towards the commoners who were closer to him.


    However, after a few breaths of time passed, there was no sign of an explosion in his internal energy. Wei Yutian looked at the injured and bleeding bandits, and the affected commoners.


    At this moment, only Fu Donghao could understand how kind and benevolent he was like a child. Everyone else only thought that Wei Yutian was stupid.


    "Stop hitting me, look at all the people who are already dead, what do you all have to say for yourselves?"


    Wei Yutian growled anxiously, but he was also using his strong inner force, causing the whole town to stop, and even Fu Donghao and the two leaders could not help but break out in cold sweat.


    As for the commoners, they felt like they were imprisoned for a moment. The moment the words left their mouths, they disappeared without a trace.


    It was only then that Fu Donghao realized that Wei Yutian did not go berserk, but had used his inner force to suppress all of the people who made a move, preventing them from moving. He did not have the intention to hurt any of them, and even after Wei Yutian retracted his inner force, the bandits were still unable to move.


    "Even bad people don''t want to hurt you? It''s really a child''s idea! " Although Fu Donghao was shocked by Wei Yutian''s actions, he did not think that he should show mercy to the bandits. Perhaps this was because his foster father''s entire family was harmed by the bandits, from top to bottom.


    Fu Donghao quickly flew in front of Wei Yutian, and after some inspection, he realized that just now, when his Inner Qi had enveloped everyone, Wei Yutian had already opened everyone''s acupoints, and even he was unable to open them.


    The two leaders were not in the range of Wei Yutian''s Qi, but they were also quite frightened. They quickly flew to the front of their own factions, looking at Wei Yutian with fear in their eyes.


    Wei Yutian ignored him and directly walked to the front of wounded to treat his injuries.


    Fu Donghao quickly stopped, and said: "Si Mu, let me do it!"


    Wei Yutian''s ears were blocked with his Qi, so he could not hear anything, but luckily, when Fu Donghao was speaking, he was holding onto his arm, indicating him to open his ears, so he heard what Fu Donghao said.


    The reason why Fu Donghao did this, on one hand, was because all of them had their acupoints pressed, and would not let out any screams. On the other hand, it was because Wei Yutian did not know how to use his inner force to save people.


    Seeing that the other party was completely ignoring them, the two leaders felt embarrassed. They were all fugitives who did not fear the heavens or the earth. Although they were afraid of the martial arts of others, they were not afraid of death.


    Thus, Feng Laizi actually directly made her move, and hit Wei Yutian''s back when she wasn''t paying attention.


    But then, the moment Feng Laizi touched Wei Yutian, he flew out like a broken bag, and directly vomited blood and fell to the ground. Her Profound Spirit Qi slowly weakened, and she finally fainted.


    Not only were the small fries scared to death, even Long Er had to put away his desire to fight as he forcefully suppressed the fierceness in his heart.


    "Eh, how come that ferocious man flew so far away?"


    These words almost made everyone present spit out blood, "Damn it, how did you fly so far away? Shouldn''t you ask yourself that?"


    After that, Wei Yutian slowly walked in front of Fu Donghao and watched him heal the wounded with rapt attention. Of course, the first to do so were the injured and innocent civilians.


    But just then, Long Er suddenly turned and walked into a room.


    "AHH!"


    A terrified and miserable scream rang out, and it entered Wei Yutian''s ears. He immediately felt a wave of dizziness, and could not help but mutter to himself, "As expected, you can''t listen, it makes you dizzy and uncomfortable."


    So Wei Yutian used his inner force to cover his ears once again.


    Long Er pulled out a middle-aged man from the house. In his hand was a half foot long dagger, which he held up towards the man''s neck.


    "Hurry up and release my man, or I''ll kill him." Long Er actually still had the guts to threaten Wei Yutian. It seems that no matter who it was, a person who does not care for his own life would do the same.


    Long Er''s expression was extremely fierce, as if he was about to eat someone.


    "Hurry up and release my men!" Long Er roared again.


    Wei Yutian raised his head to look at Long Er. He didn''t know what Long Er was talking about, but he saw that the hostage was painfully struggling.


    "Buzz!"


    A power came out from Wei Yutian''s body and with an undetectable speed, instantly knocked the dagger in Long Er''s hand to the ground. At the same time, it also caused Long Er to be unable to move.


    "Thank you, Hero, for saving my life! Thank you, thank you!"


    "Benefactor, you''re in big trouble." The middle-aged man sighed.


    "Hmph! Hmph!" "Only then did I realize that I''ve gotten into big trouble. It''s too late!" Long Er really wasn''t afraid of death, to actually threaten his.


    Unfortunately, Wei Yutian could not listen to any of these.


    "Is that so? I''d like to see what kind of trouble it is. " Fu Donghao had already healed all the injured commoners, but he did not bother about any of them.


    After all, Long Er was only using half a cup of water, how could he see just how powerful Wei Yutian''s body was? A trace of ridicule and disdain appeared on his evil face.

 C65 Removal of Longtou Mountain

    Wei Yutian and Fu Donghao coincidentally met the two bandits that were fighting, but since they saw that the evil forces were doing nothing, they decided to take care of it.


    "Do you know who I am, and yet you dare to come and play hero?" Long Er gradually regained his calm, the evil Qi surrounding him was revealed without a doubt, he did not know how profound the martial arts of the two people in front of him were, but he was extremely confident in the power he had.


    "Oh? It seems that you are someone with a powerful background. However, we do not care who you are. As long as you do evil, we will not let you get away with it." Fu Donghao had a heroic aura and looked fearless. Other than his own self-confidence, he also had Wei Yutian, who was by his side like a heavenly man.


    Seeing that there were no more fights, Wei Yutian let go of his ears, and after hearing what Fu Donghao said, he became curious.


    "Who is the Sky Emperor?"


    Be it the lackeys or the commoners, or even Long Er, all of them could not help but burst out laughing.


    "So he''s a fool!" Long Er mocked arrogantly.


    Fu Donghao was not a good person, upon seeing how arrogant Long Er was, he immediately slapped Long Er twice in a row. These two slaps contained his Qi, and directly caused blood to ooze out of the corner of Long Er''s mouth.


    "Big Brother Fu, don''t hit him. Look, he''s bleeding!"


    Wei Yutian had a naive look again, and couldn''t tell if he was good or bad just by looking at him.


    "Haha ¡­" "He really is a fool. He actually started to care about bandits." Long Er laughed out loud once again. He was not afraid of Fu Donghao''s palm at all.


    "Si Mu, he is a bad guy and deserves to be punished." Fu Donghao was already used to Wei Yutian''s naive actions, but Long Er''s attitude, had truly made him unable to endure it, and had continuously slapped Long Er a few times, causing him to see stars.


    "Today, if I don''t kill you, I want you to go back and tell the people behind you that I will wait in this town for two days. If I don''t give some silver to the people in the town, then we will lead the villagers to eradicate you."


    Fu Donghao was naturally not trying to scare them off. With his townspeople around, he was not afraid that they might not be able to find his stronghold.


    "Si Mu, open their acupoints!"


    Wei Yutian released his Qi once again, enveloping everyone. By the time he retracted his Qi, everyone''s acupoints had already been opened.


    Long Er knew that he was not his opponent, so he could only give up, and quickly leave with his men.


    Feng Laizi was still unconscious, but his subordinates did not dare to bring him along and leave before Fu Donghao said anything.


    "You guys also bring your masters and scram. If you want revenge, we''ll be waiting for it anytime." Fu Donghao shouted.


    The lackeys trembled and quickly left with their masters on their backs.


    When all the bandits had disappeared, all the villagers in the town came out.


    The ones that were saved also came forward to express their gratitude. However, none of them had a smile on their face and they all had expressions of worry. There were even some who shook their heads helplessly.


    "Fellow villagers, this is?"


    "Please move to my house, my two benefactors!"


    The man who was just saved by Wei Yutian from Long Er''s hands couldn''t help but shake his head with a face full of worry.


    The man''s house was facing the street, so he opened the door and all the townspeople gathered around.


    There were less than a thousand people left in the town.


    After everyone sat down, the middle-aged man said, "I am the mayor of this town. This town belongs to the direct jurisdiction of the former dynasty''s Chutang, after the old mayor was killed by the Hundred Empire Alliance, I have been managing the town''s affairs."


    "These two groups of bandits are incredible. They are all forces that dare to start a war with the army. Long Er is the second in command of the Longtou Mountain, and behind the Long Family Village is a large sect called Qilin Pavilion.


    "And Feng Laizi is Bald Hills''s vice Hall Master, Jinshan Hall''s backer is another large sect''s support Triad Palace. I presume that both of you have heard of these two great Jianghu Sects, right?"


    Wei Yutian''s face was at a loss. He obediently sat on the chair, and didn''t need him to answer questions anyway.


    Fu Donghao''s expression was relaxed, he looked at Wei Yutian beside him, and was full of confidence.


    "These two famous gangs of the martial world are quite famous. I never thought that they would also do something like this. But don''t worry, as long as my brother is here, no one in the world can hurt you."


    Although the words were true, they unavoidably gave off a grandiose and arrogant feeling, causing some of the villagers to think that Fu Donghao was just boasting. After all, many of the people here did not see Wei Yutian using his profound strength.


    Although the mayor knew that the person in front of him was strong, he felt that Fu Donghao was too arrogant.


    Seeing everyone''s expression and looks of distrust, Fu Donghao immediately understood what his fellow villagers were thinking.


    "Fellow villagers, please be at ease. This disaster was caused by us brothers, it has nothing to do with you, and those bandits are still counting on you to give them evidence. They won''t really do anything to you."


    "However, since we have encountered these two groups of bandits, we will not sit idly by. Even if we are truly no match for them, we will definitely do our best to eliminate the two disasters, Longtou Mountain and Longtou Mountain, for our fellow villagers."


    This caused the villagers to immediately quieten down. At the same time, it also made the villagers feel ashamed. It was strange for you to question others'' conscience even though they had gotten rid of this scourge for you.


    "Benefactor''s words make us a little flustered. It''s not that we do not believe in benefactor, it''s just that bandits are too strong, so we have to be afraid. "Those bandits wouldn''t have been kind enough to wait for us to give them the confession. They would only directly rob and bully both men and women." The worry on the mayor''s face did not dissipate in the slightest. Instead, he looked at Wei Yutian''s innocent appearance and became even more worried.


    "Then how can I relieve your worries?"


    Fu Donghao''s question had actually questioned everyone.


    The villagers who had not left this town even now, who would be willing to leave their hometown? Even if they died, they would still stay here, but they really didn''t want to just die like that.


    "I might as well fight with bandits. Rather than living under their pressure, I might as well fight it out. Even if I die, it''s worth it!" Some of the villagers said.


    At first, everyone was silent, but soon after, they started to boil over. One after another, they declared that they would fight with everything they had. Everyone''s fighting spirit was mobilized, and only the mayor''s face was filled with sadness and unwillingness.


    In fact, everyone knew the mayor''s intentions. Not only did he fail to lead the town to a peaceful life, he even caused the town to perish. How could the responsibility in his heart not make him sad?


    "Mayor, don''t worry, please trust us brothers this time!" Fu Donghao consoled.


    Wei Yutian was also encouraged, and started to boil over, but it made people feel that he was just an idiot who had problems with his intelligence, but would not laugh at him anymore. After all, even if he died, they would die together to fight against bandits.


    Two days later, Long Er brought over a thousand people to the outside of the town, and among them, there were a few extremely strong looking existences. All of them looked extremely arrogant and did not put others in their eyes, while Long Er only looked like a errand boy in front of them.


    When this group of people were already three to four kilometers away, Wei Yutian had already seen their arrival and he understood. Although the villagers didn''t believe him, they had made a lot of preparations.


    Just then, Wei Yutian and the other two had already flown out of the town and blocked their path.


    ", it''s these two. Their martial arts are unfathomable, please do not underestimate them!"


    After all, Long Er had experienced Wei Yutian''s might before. Even though he had only stopped him in the nick of time, his memory of Feng Laizi''s sneak attack on Wei Yutian was still fresh, and he did not dare look down on him in the slightest.


    "What?" With those two young people, how high can their martial arts be? " Qilin Bai said in disdain, and was even a little dissatisfied with Long Er.


    "Yes, Second Brother!" "No matter how you look at it, these two aren''t as powerful as you say. Moreover, there''s one of them who looks stupid, but isn''t there something wrong with you?"


    Long Er''s big brother, the big boss of the Long Family Village, Long Da also had a face of doubt. He said that maybe there was something wrong but he was trying to get justice for Long Er, afraid that the few Qilin s would come to punish them.


    Long Er no longer said anything. No matter how much he knew, it would be better to just say it out loud.


    Fu Donghao''s expression was solemn, as he realized that if he were to rely on his strength, he might only have a slim chance of survival.


    "Si Mu, they are all bad people, do you still remember what I told you about beating up bad people to protect good people?"


    "Si Mu remembers, and moreover don''t block your ears, because if you do, you might not be able to hear a good person''s cry for help."


    Wei Yutian listened to everything Fu Donghao said. After all, he could deeply feel that although Fu Donghao''s concern for him wasn''t as deep as Mu Lingling''s, it was still similar to Cao Jian''s.


    By doing this, Fu Donghao naturally did not want to harm Wei Yutian; he only wanted to borrow Wei Yutian''s power. Of course, it was because of the trust in Wei Yutian''s power.


    The battle was on the verge of breaking out, but no one knew who would make the first move.

 C66 A lunatic from hell

    Just as Wei Yutian and Fu Donghao were stopping the 1000 + people that Long Er had brought, Feng Laizi seemed to have discussed everything with Long Er, and brought a group of hundreds to 1000 people from the other side of the town.


    Feng Laizi laid on the stretcher, not daring to move an inch. It was clear that this was an injury that he had suffered two days ago, and she still had not recovered from it yet.


    "Search, those two men must be found and avenged for my brother!"


    With the command of the Jinshan Hall, other than the seven to eight powerful experts from the Triad Palace s whose expressions were unperturbed, the rest of them were like angry bulls, rushing into the town. However, they found no one else in the town.


    At this time, Wei Yutian, Long Er and the rest were on the verge of fighting.


    The first to take action was the Great Leader of the Long Family Village, Long Da. The reason he was so proactive was partly to prove that what Long Er said was true, and partly to prove that the truth was true and not to bother the other Qilin s.


    Fu Donghao also took the lead this time, hiding Wei Yutian''s strength first so that he could catch the opponent unprepared.


    The two of them flew towards each other and started circulating all the power in their bodies in midair, preparing for the upcoming battle.


    Dragon King raised both his hands into claws and raised them high up into the air. His entire body of vigorous Qi exploded forth and enveloped the entire double claw.


    "Humph, full of holes!"


    Fu Donghao also formed claws with his hands, but raised them in front of his body to face each other, and all the Qi in his body exploded out like a wolf head baring his teeth, he rushed towards the prey he was staring at.


    "Double Dragon Pearl!"


    Just at that moment, the two of them were already very close to each other. Both of Long Da''s hands were forcefully pulled down towards Fu Donghao''s head, with an imposing manner, the inner strength in his hands immediately became as sharp as a dragon''s claw, making Fu Donghao, who was getting closer to him, feel danger approaching him.


    However, Fu Donghao did not have the intention to dodge.


    "Heavenly Wolf Hunting!"


    The double claw that was like the head of a wolf, suddenly raised its head up, and when it attacked, its aura suddenly increased, and the inner strength that covered the double claw increased sharply like a wolf baring its fangs.


    They only saw that when their moves clashed, the strong force clashed and produced a loud sound, causing all the spectators to clench their fists. Only Wei Yutian and the few Qilin s remained as still as a mountain, without any sense of nervousness.


    Qilin frowned, he could tell that Fu Donghao was not a simple person.


    However, Wei Yutian''s expression was still calm, in his eyes, the two of them were just playing, they were as slow as a snail, they did not even have any offensive moves.


    As the two exchanged moves, Fu Donghao''s Sky Wolf Head bit into Long Da''s hands. Even though Long Da was unable to escape, it still made Fu Donghao, who was acting as a wolf''s head, feel an enormous pressure coming from his hand.


    Having just gained the upper hand, Fu Donghao swung his leg sideways in the air and used Dragon Big Leg to block the attack.


    With a "kacha" sound, Long Da raised his leg to block and immediately suffered a fracture.


    Fu Donghao released the wolf''s mouth, allowing Long Da to fall from the sky quickly.


    "What kind of strength is this leg art, to be so tyrannical." Long Da struggled against the pain and said loudly.


    "Mt. Tai Ascendant, Cauldron Kick!" Fu Donghao said indifferently, he was not afraid of others knowing his own techniques, after all, other people could not learn his techniques just because they wanted to.


    But in Wei Yutian''s eyes, he saw through the profoundness of the martial arts with a single glance, and he even felt that Fu Donghao''s actions were rather clumsy.


    Just at this moment, the seven great Qilin s started to want to attack, Fu Donghao''s strike''s power evidently made them not dare to underestimate him.


    Wei Yutian would not allow so many people to bully just Fu Donghao. After all, their relationship was there.


    Wei Yutian had lightly taken two steps forward and already appeared in front of Qilin, who was at least six hundred meters tall. His speed was so fast that no one could react in time, yet Qilin and the rest thought that they were all focused on Fu Donghao, and were not overly shocked, nor did they feel that the person in front of them was that strong.


    "Si Mu, they are all bad people. You can knock them all down!" Fu Donghao flew a few hundred meters away.


    These words made everyone angry. Knocking them all down was too arrogant, moreover, they were hiding several hundred zhang away. They truly did not take them seriously.


    "En, good, hit the bad guys!" Wei Yutian said.


    Just then, Qilin Bai took the chance to attack while Wei Yutian was talking to him.


    However, the moment his inner force exploded out, he felt a force that made him unable to move, causing him to be unable to breathe. He then vomited a mouthful of blood and died on the spot.


    It had to be known that Wei Yutian had taken the initiative to erupt with fighting intent, and wasn''t acting passively. It was normal for him to directly crush Fu Donghao to death.


    The other six Qilin s were dumbstruck when they saw this.


    Wei Yutian''s internal energy was not only dense to the point that it could be seen, but under Wei Yutian''s control, he could also point at any place at will.


    In the eyes of thousands of people present, if this wasn''t a god, then what was it?


    "Brothers, let''s attack him together. Qilin Bai must have been too careless just now to let him succeed in his sneak attack." In fact, he was also afraid, so he called everyone over.


    At this time, Wei Yutian had directly flown a few hundred meters above the thousand people, his hands stretched out horizontally, and two balls of internal force flame immediately appeared in his hands. Following which, a internal force evil ghost walked out of his body slowly, looking extremely terrifying.


    This move was the same move that Wei Yutian had used when fighting the Chimes. It was just that at that time, the tendons in his hands were broken and the internal force flame did not appear from his hands.


    Fu Donghao had never seen this move before, but when he saw that terrifying evil ghost, he couldn''t help but have an illusion that it came from hell.


    The thousands of bandits and Qilin s all trembled from the fear of the evil spirits. Their underlings had almost given up thinking, as if they were waiting in despair for the evil spirits to devour them, waiting for their deaths.


    Long Er started to regret his stupidity, the Qilin also started to regret his effort to force himself to help.


    However, there were two old men with white beards watching everything from two miles away. One had long hair and beard, while the other had short hair and beard.


    "This person''s martial arts must be at the Empyrean level as well. The two of us have cultivated for a hundred years, yet this person is so young."


    "Hmph, no matter how powerful he is, if he dares to go against my Divine Beasts Palace and kill my disciples and grandchildren, the only thing left for him is death."


    With that said, the two white bearded elderly men immediately flew in Wei Yutian''s direction. Other than their speed, they weren''t any slower than Wei Yutian.


    At this time, Wei Yutian pushed his hands towards the thousand villains, and in the blink of an eye, the evil ghost started to spread out into the crowd.


    "Ah, ghosts!" A mournful scream rang out. Before one of the minions even exploded, he was already scared to death, and a mouthful of blood sprayed onto the other minions'' faces.


    Wei Yutian felt dizzy, but he followed Fu Donghao''s instructions and persevered.


    However, the frightened screams sounded like a chain reaction as they began to sound in all directions.


    Wei Yutian could no longer hold on and started to rage.


    Before the evil spirits could cover everyone, they had already exploded with power.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The continuous sounds of explosions made the miserable screams become even more intense, causing Wei Yutian to completely lose consciousness.


    internal force evil ghost blossomed from the center, and a few hundred people were instantly turned into pieces, their corpses scattered everywhere, the miserable scene was extremely ugly, as though it was hell, even Fu Donghao could not help but shiver, and break out in cold sweat continuously.


    The wave of air that it created directly turned everyone upside down, Fu Donghao being no exception.


    As for Feng Laizi and the others who were searching the town, they felt a strong gale that carried the stench of blood blowing towards them.


    "Ghost, ghost from hell!"


    "No, he''s not a ghost. He''s a madman, a true bloodthirsty madman."


    Because Qilin was in the periphery of the thousand people, he was only blown a few hundred meters away. They did not know that if not for someone screaming, causing Wei Yutian to suddenly lose control, the evil spirits would have covered their entire bodies, and they would have died on the spot.


    In this way, they could be considered to have picked up their lives.


    "Bastard! How dare you injure my disciple!"


    The two white bearded elderly men from before suddenly appeared behind Qilin, and quickly brought them to a distance thousands of meters away.


    Qilin was actually at a loss when he saw the two old men, he did not recognize them at all. However, he was able to tell with a single glance that the old man''s inner force skills were of the same line as theirs.


    Just as they were about to call out their ancestor, the two elders had already flown in front of Wei Yutian and formed a pincer attack on him.

 C67 No. 3 in the world

    Wei Yutian heard the miserable cries and suddenly went berserk. Although they had taken care of a few hundred people in one go, they did not manage to kill any of the Qilin s on the spot. The two old men who were rushing over were extremely powerful, forming a pincer attack on Wei Yutian.


    Miserable cries came out, but they were all caused by Wei Yutian himself. Many of the wounded who did not die but had their arms and legs broken cried out miserably from the pain.


    "This guy is definitely crazy. Look at his eyes. If he doesn''t lose his mind, then what is he?"


    The long haired long-bearded old man''s left hand was guarding the five fingers on his waist as a dragon claw. The Right Hand was raised to shoulder height and its two fingers were pressed together with its thumb, forming the shape of a tiger''s mouth.


    "Azure Dragon Claw, White Tiger Roar, it really is the Old Ancestor!"


    A few Qilin s three thousand meters away could clearly see the old man''s moves, and couldn''t help but reveal an expression of excitement.


    Qilin Pavilion was merely one of the five pavilions within the Divine Beast Sect. In the recent few decades, there had always been a legend in the Divine Beast Sect, and that was that they all had two Hall Protectors, and even Hall Master could only bow to these two High Lords respectfully. Aside from a few elders and Hall Master s, no one had seen the disciples of the Divine Beast Sect, so how could anyone who had seen a legend like them not be excited?


    "This is great. With the Old Ancestor here, no matter what kind of evil ghost or deity he is, he will still die without a burial ground." Qilin said excitedly.


    Seeing all of this, Fu Donghao was not as calm as he was before. How could he have predicted that there would be two of such inconceivable existences, and one of them was even him! He couldn''t help but worry for Wei Yutian''s safety.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as long-bearded old man took action, Wei Yutian had already appeared in front of him with a stride and blasted out a fist. It was direct, simple and without any tricks;


    However, this did not mess up long-bearded old man''s plans. His body''s substantial inner force had already formed many walls around him when Wei Yutian''s punch landed.


    When his fist hit the wall of inner force, the walls of inner force began to crumble one by one. The old man''s expression was hideous. Obviously, he was enduring a huge impact.


    Wei Yutian was expressionless. His powers were unexpectedly cold and sinister, causing long-haired old man''s body to seem to become more and more numb.


    And short-haired old man did not have the intention to lend a helping hand, his expression was even calm and contented. This made all the surrounding people puzzled.


    The miserable cries did not stop when they were injured, Wei Yutian took the chance to retreat long-haired old man and struck out with his palm, right at the location of the scream.


    Other than Fu Donghao, no one knew that Wei Yutian had gone berserk after hearing the miserable shrieks, and no one had gone to stop him either.


    The two old men didn''t feel it was a pity to kill those underlings, but if word were to spread that they were not going to save them, then their hundred year reputation would be ruined.


    Just then, short-haired old man suddenly attacked Wei Yutian, his fist striking Wei Yutian''s back, releasing a wave of inner force that rippled out in all directions.


    However, short-haired old man suddenly felt that it was inconceivable, because the strong inner force was instantly turned into nothing. On the contrary, he could not control his own inner force and kept leaking it out.


    short-haired old man quickly retracted his fist, but unexpectedly, Wei Yutian suddenly leaned back, and with a strong force, his fist collided with short-haired old man''s, causing short-haired old man to become unstable in the air, and he flew more than three hundred meters away.


    "What a strange cultivation technique, I didn''t expect my fist to be useless." The short-haired old man sighed.


    At this time, long-haired old man had already charged in front of Wei Yutian, his hands still forming the shape of the "Azure Dragon Claw, White Tiger Roar". The Right Hand''s tiger mouth shot straight towards Wei Yutian''s neck.


    Wei Yutian quickly lifted his left hand. The internal force flame burned intensely, and although it seemed to be moving slowly, it lightly brushed against the White Tiger''s head, causing the White Tiger to immediately become unstable, and then immediately disintegrated.


    Taking the chance, the short-haired old man attacked once again. Waving his hands, seven strange flames appeared in front of his chest. These flames were definitely not internal fire s, but dark red flames that was rich in Qi, and seemed to be able to burn through everything.


    Everyone was dumbstruck as they watched this scene. This truly was like a battle between gods.


    Nine dark, fiery-red flames instantly appeared on Wei Yutian''s back.


    But the result made short-haired old man even more shocked, Wei Yutian''s Right Hand had actually changed directions all of a sudden, as if his back was directly in front of him.


    "This kind of split tendons and wrong bones is quite interesting!" The short-haired old man said in shock.


    He only saw that the Right Hand had grabbed all nine flames in one go, and after that, it quickly withered, before disappearing without a trace.


    "What?" The Undying Flame can be melted that easily? " How could short-haired old man accept this.


    The long-bearded old man didn''t give Wei Yutian time to retract the Right Hand as he used his left hand to grab at Wei Yutian''s abdomen.


    But long-haired old man was not stupid, he quickly flew back and escaped the fight with Wei Yutian.


    "What, Si Mu actually knew how to kick-kick? Could it be that he learned this when I was using it just now? "No, that''s not possible. If I had just learned it, how could it have such a powerful might?" Fu Donghao was dumbstruck, unable to believe his own eyes.


    Wei Yutian seemed to be annoyed that the short-haired old man was ambushing him from the back, he actually went ahead to attack the short-haired old man directly. He formed a blade with one hand, and slashed at the short-haired old man through the air, and a revolving inner force blade appeared in front of the short-haired old man.


    "So fast!"


    short-haired old man clenched his fists and crossed his arms in front of his face.


    "Thump!"


    short-haired old man defended with all his might but his hands still shook so that they became numb, and he retreated a few hundred meters back.


    Wei Yutian did not let him off, he quickly flew over, and before his opponent could stop, he once again threw out two punches, one towards his abdomen and the other towards his head.


    short-haired old man immediately fell backwards, his entire body lying flat in the air. Then, he kicked his legs upwards, and the inner strength that he emitted was actually like the legs of a Qilin, directly rushing towards Wei Yutian''s abdomen.


    Wei Yutian quickly turned his body in the air and formed a tornado that covered his entire body. He directly dispersed the force from his legs and had the power to sweep short-haired old man away.


    Just as short-haired old man was about to drop down, Wei Yutian actually maintained the posture of punching out, instantly stopping the tornado in its tracks.


    short-haired old man felt a sweet taste in his throat and spat out a mouthful of blood mist.


    Everyone who was watching were dumbfounded, even more so, the Qilin s did not expect that their ancestor would be injured by that madman.


    As a result, Fu Donghao became confident in an instant. He did not expect that Wei Yutian''s full strength could actually reach such a level. His heart, which had been gradually cooling down, became rich once again.


    It had been decades since he roamed the martial arts world. Up till now, he had been beaten until he vomited blood in less than ten moves from a young man who looked to be in his twenties. This was quite a humiliation.


    "The two of us are ranked third in the martial world. We thought that we would be invincible after ten years of closed-door training. I never thought that we would meet such a young master just a few days after coming out of seclusion."


    In the end, the short-haired old man was smashed to the ground. Wei Yutian didn''t continue to attack him, as if he was only warning the old man just now.


    Seeing that there was no disturbance, Wei Yutian once again used his powerful strength to attack the place where the scream came from.


    In that instant, the strong power exploded once again. No matter who it was, at this moment, everyone treated Wei Yutian as a true madman, an evil spirit from hell.


    At this time, Feng Laizi and the others who had already searched through the entire town had arrived at a distance of three thousand meters from Wei Yutian. When they saw everything in front of them, regardless of whether it was Feng Laizi or the other Triad Palace s, they all regretted their decision.

 C68 path number

    For everyone other than Wei Yutian and the three elderly men, this was truly an eye-opener. They had never thought that a single person could cultivate to such an extent. The miserable cries disappeared completely along with the death of all the henchmen Long Er brought along. However, Wei Yutian was still in a state of mental breakdown, it was as though there was killing intent coming from the two strong elderly men, causing him to be unable to recover for a long time, but his eyes suddenly lit up. "This surprised Fu Donghao, he had always thought that the miserable cries were the cause of Wei Yutian''s mental breakdown, and now it seems more complicated than that." You two seniors are truly amazing. This junior truly admires you. " Wei Yutian had actually spoken in this state, and it was even polite, refined, and temperament that was originally that of a child, was currently being replaced by a lofty and tall figure. This caused Fu Donghao to completely lose his sense of judgement, and whether or not the current Si Mu was still the same Si Mu he knew. Your skills and martial arts are peerless in this world. I''m afraid no one in this world can compare to you. long-haired old man slowly retracted his stance of preparing to attack at any time, he cupped his fists and bowed in the air. This question silenced Wei Yutian. After thinking about it for a while, he still did not know who he was. He could not help but feel a little headache, and so he stopped thinking about it. I don''t know who I am either. I closed my eyes to meditate, but my mind was filled with endless darkness. There was no light that could be seen at all. It was as if I was in an endless hell. " Although Wei Yutian''s expression was extremely calm, his tone revealed his fear of the darkness. short-haired old man once again flew into the air, his entire body was the same as long-haired old man''s, filled with a strong killing intent. Towards this person who did not know his identity, they were not at ease at all, they even felt that they were the number one obstruction under the heavens. Wei Yutian''s words caused the person who called him "madman, evil ghost" to panic even more. He could not help but think that Wei Yutian was really the devil who came from hell, so even the two legendary existences were not his opponent. You sure know how to joke around. How could there be any kind of hell in this world? After all, people who didn''t know who they were in this world would all have abnormal mental states. If he succeeded in his attempt, then he could take the opportunity when Wei Yutian was distracted to suddenly attack him. short-haired old man naturally understood his intentions, and he gave him a faint glance. Everyone held their breath. They did not know when the three of them would fight again. Although they were weak, they could still feel the powerful killing intent. If they were not far away, perhaps just that killing intent would have caused them to vomit blood and die. Your murderous intent is so strong, looks like we have to continue fighting. " Wei Yutian said, but it seemed that he did not follow long-haired old man''s words and was not thinking about himself. "This is a little unexpected for the two elders." "If you want to come, then come. I hope you have the power to drive away the darkness in my head." Just as Wei Yutian finished speaking, he suddenly raised both his hands up to his chest and started flying rapidly. No one knew what he was doing, even the two elders could not understand. However, since they said they would make a move, the two elders were no longer polite. The inner strength on their hands erupted, and a legendary Divine Beasts appeared. They were the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and Black Tortoise, all of them baring their fangs and brandishing their claws, looking majestic and awe-inspiring. The air was vibrating with a sizzling sound, as if the Divine Beasts''s divine might had disturbed space. There''s no Qilin, I don''t know if the ancestor does or if there''s some other reason. " A Qilin said. Right after he finished speaking, an inner force bell barrier appeared around Wei Yutian''s body. Not only was it producing a sound similar to metal striking, it also spinning extremely quickly, causing the surrounding air to spin, forming a tornado that was as sharp as a blade. Immediately, the four Internal Strength Divine Beast s attacked in front of Wei Yutian. The four Divine Beasts leapt into the air and extended their claws to grab Wei Yutian. As soon as the sharp claws collided with the rotating bell barrier, an ear-piercing hissing sound was emitted. The sound spread out, causing everyone who was thousands of feet away to feel a piercing pain in their ears. They all used their inner strength to resist. However, those who had little skill had their eardrums torn by the sound. In the end, blood flowed out from their ears and they lost their hearing. The four claws had no effect, the four Divine Beasts all retreated, and with an extremely fast speed, they struck towards Wei Yutian. Furthermore, their entire bodies were covered in inner strength armor, and each of their heads had a long sharp angle. When the sharp angle collided with the rotating bell barrier, the bell barrier immediately stopped, and countless tiny visible cracks appeared on it. However, the sharp angle broke with a "bang" and the inner Qi armour on its body also disappeared. Your inner force is actually so strong, we admire you! " long-haired old man said as he controlled the Internal Strength Divine Beast. Just at this moment, Wei Yutian''s cover had also disappeared, but in the other direction, an image that was exactly the same as Wei Yutian appeared. The outline of the silhouette was clear, and even his facial features could be seen clearly. However, this was not the end. Just when the four Internal Strength Divine Beast s were charging towards Wei Yutian, the original body and the afterimage of Wei Yutian split into two shadows once again, creating an identical image. Wasn''t it supposed to be two against one? Then let''s give it a try! " Although Wei Yutian''s voice was soft, it still carried an inexhaustible domineering aura. In front of Wei Yutian''s body and the three shadows, an evil ghost with two hands burning with internal fire s appeared. It bared its fangs and bared its fangs in terror. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" "The Internal Strength Divine Beast let out an intimidating roar. "Green Dragon Thunderclap, White Tiger Roar!" "Vermillion Bird Underworld Flame, Black Tortoise Ice Sealing!" The two elders roared at the same time. At the same time, the four wraiths clasped their hands together, and the internal force flame in their hands transformed into a fiery spear, instantly thrusting towards the Divine Beasts''s body. The various attacks that the Divine Beasts had just released immediately dispersed, and the internal force flame on the spear actually directly burned the Divine Beasts. " This internal fire is actually so much stronger than before. " The long-haired old man asked in shock. Then, the two old men hurriedly retracted their Divine Beasts s, in case their own inner Qi was affected too. I never thought that you, a man of the Heaven Realm, would be able to evolve your inner force to such an extent. You really have godly powers, I''m afraid that even our Divine Beasts could be evolved immediately with just one look! " The two elderly men could not help but exclaim in admiration. They did not know that Wei Yutian''s method of cultivation was called the Hundred Transformations, and thus, he was naturally able to transform his internal energy into various forms instead of a certain sect''s only method of evolution. For example, if he practiced "Heavenly Wolf God Fist" to the extreme, it would be a fierce and robust heavenly wolf. Mt. Tai''s Ascendant stage was a three-legged, indestructible cauldron. These cultivation techniques were relatively simple. From the very beginning, he practiced the inner force towards the ultimate form. Naturally, it could only evolve into the final form of the path he had practiced. As for his punches and kicks, they were also closely related to his inner force. Just like Fu Donghao''s "Cauldron Kick", this kick contained the strength of the Three-legged Golden Cauldron. The reason for the change between each move was not only how to take advantage of the enemy while they were fighting, but also how to make the most use of the inner strength of one''s own skill. For example, if the ''Heavenly Wolf Hunting'' was changed into a claw-like form, then it would lose its original power and waste the inner strength. Wei Yutian''s¡¶ The ghost changes its powers¡· was completely different. This technique simply did not have a fixed path, and could change into a thousand different forms. However, ghosts were created in accordance with traditional martial arts. He believed that evil spirits were fierce and feared by everyone. Thus, he started his training in the form of evil spirits. However, after cultivating the Evil Spirit Form, he felt that he should have the ability to transform into a myriad of things, which was what Evil Spirits were called, which was why they formed the initial form of the¡¶ The ghost changes its powers¡·. The inner strength is condensed from essence, energy and spirit. The circulation path, position, acupoint, quantity and purity of the inner strength are all the reasons that affect the inner strength path. The human body''s meridians were complicated, there were many acupoints, and there was never any standard for their quantity and purity. This was why all kinds of martial arts were formed, and each sect had their own cultivation technique. The meridians in Wei Yutian''s body were all different from normal people''s. Naturally, he was able to perfectly duplicate all the different paths of the world''s martial arts, so he would not be affected by any of the meridian channels, acupoints or other factors. Senior is too kind, I do not know where this cultivation technique came from, but there is still a consciousness that I am unable to defy, controlling my actions and words, presumably this is the reason why I want to fight against the two of you! " From the moment Wei Yutian''s mind was split into those words just now, it had all been an act of him falling into darkness. Naturally, if he regained his consciousness as a child, he would not be able to remember everything that had happened. As they spoke, Wei Yutian''s illusionary figure and main body had already formed a 2v1 situation with the two elders, causing them to instantly feel danger but they had never experienced this kind of feeling before. It was probably because they had been in closed-door training for ten years that they did not recognize the Spirit Qi technique and thus did not know where Wei Yutian''s martial arts came from. Besides, it had only been eight or nine years since Ghostly Bestowal. Whether it was the young talents of the martial arts world or the experts hidden in the world, in the end, no one really knew how many there were. The two elders once again quickly took action to break the 2v1 situation. The two of them both extended their hands forward, with their index fingers on their fists, they gathered pure and strong Qi on their bodies, and immediately rushed towards Wei Yutian and his illusionary position.

 C69 I will not let this go

    Wei Yutian and the two Venerable Divine Beast Sect were fighting to the point of no return. Wei Yutian had created three illusions, but he had no idea that they were all created by him using his inner force.


    The shadow and the original body faced off against the two old men, and the internal force evil ghost that was formed did not disappear, but rather stood between the old man and Wei Yutian and his shadow.


    The two old men clenched their fists tightly and raised their index fingers, concentrating their pure Qi on the curved joints of their fingers, pointing forward at an extremely fast speed, just in time to meet the tip of the internal force flame Spear in internal force evil ghost''s hands. Immediately after, a strong wind blew, wreaking havoc everywhere.


    The strong wind blew away all the dead bodies and people in the area. Everyone quickly used their Qi to stop the flying back and prevent the bloody dead bodies from hitting them.


    The rampage had only just started when the two elders'' index fingers suddenly burst out with fiery red inner strength. From within, a fiery red Qilin horn appeared.


    The Qilin horn and the spearhead were both broken.


    However, the phantoms behind the two old men who had been in a 2v1 situation, and had always been standing behind the two old men, also started to move. The internal force evil ghost in front of them raised his internal force flame and pierced towards the back of the two old men.


    The two old men felt a chill on their backs and immediately let go with one hand. They spread out their arms and used the tip of their forefingers to attack the spearheads. They also created a huge gale and wreaked havoc in their surroundings.


    "This is truly a disaster for a mortal like a god in a fight between deities!"


    Although the people thousands of feet away used all of their inner force to resist the strong wind, they still kept on backing up with painful expressions on their faces. To them, the fight in front of them had long since exceeded the scope of their imaginations, so they naturally felt that it was no different from a battle between gods and immortals.


    As the two elders'' strengths were distributed between the joints of their index fingers, the fiery red Qilin horn immediately collapsed, causing the old man to feel as if his death was within reach. If he didn''t run away quickly, he would undoubtedly die.


    As their thoughts reached this point, the two elders quickly flew up and escaped far away. But the moment they stopped fighting, they were already pierced by the internal force flame, fortunately, their injuries were not fatal.


    "Your Excellency''s power has reached the pinnacle. Although the two of us are no match for you, you have injured my disciple and my grandson. The two of us will not let this go either." long-bearded old man said angrily.


    Just as he finished speaking, the two elders flew towards the few Qilin s, bringing them away.


    Wei Yutian did not have the intention to chase after him, he just watched calmly from the sidelines.


    When the killing intent of the two old men completely disappeared, Wei Yutian suddenly felt dizzy, and his mind returned to his child''s state.


    He looked at the countless corpses and the messy environment around him and could not help but feel an indescribable sense of sadness. Even he himself did not know where this feeling came from.


    No one dared to go near, as they did not know if Wei Yutian would still become a bloodthirsty madman.


    Just when everyone was unsure if he was going in or out, Wei Yutian was so heartbroken that he actually started crying.


    Fu Donghao immediately realized that Wei Yutian had recovered to the state of being a child, and quickly flew to his side.


    However, Wei Yutian''s wails became louder and louder, and he continued to add more and more inner force, causing everyone to fall into grief. Fu Donghao was no exception, and his heart recalled everything that happened to him in the past.


    Fortunately, before Fu Donghao could completely lose control of himself, his hand had coincidentally touched Wei Yutian''s body.


    Wei Yutian who was crying suddenly reacted, and actually slowly stopped crying, but still did not stop crying.


    The crying sound disappeared and everyone pulled back from their grief. Fu Donghao was no exception.


    "Si Mu, Si Mu, why are you crying?" Fu Donghao was confused.


    "I don''t know why I''m crying either. The moment I see the scene in front of me, I can''t control myself." Wei Yutian sobbed like a child.


    Fu Donghao was extremely shocked. He had confirmed once again that the person in front of him was someone who would always be kind no matter how much he split his mind.


    "Let''s go. Those who died were all people who deserved to die. Don''t be sad!"


    Fu Donghao said as he pulled Wei Yutian and flew him to the front of the group of people that he had brought with him.


    Feng Laizi and the others had long since lost their previous roguish attitude. It was not only because of Wei Yutian''s destructive martial arts, but also because of the different degrees of self-reflection in their hearts due to his weeping.


    "Are you guys still trying to act fierce after this?" Fu Donghao said indifferently, his tone revealing his threat.


    "No, I don''t dare. We can go back and dissolve the Jinshan Hall and be a good person." Jinshan Hall bowed and said in embarrassment.


    Seeing this extremely miserable and bloody environment, Fu Donghao could not help but feel a bit afraid, and no longer wanted to continue killing. He also did not have any intention to make things difficult for Feng Laizi and the others.


    "I''ll give you guys an idea, but I don''t know if you''re willing to accept it!" Fu Donghao had calmed down long ago, so because he was calm, he could think of some ways to deal with these bandits.


    "We don''t dare to disobey the orders of a hero."


    On one side, there was regret. On the other side, there was true fear of Wei Yutian, this madman from hell.


    "It''s just a suggestion. Fellow villagers, please come out first!" Fu Donghao activated his Qi and roared towards the town.


    After the voice passed, hundreds of thousands of people walked out of tunnels that were covered up completely. It was only then that all the bandits from Bald Hills knew why they did not discover anyone.


    Furthermore, each of the villagers had all kinds of kitchen utensils in their hands, which made the bandits speechless all of a sudden.


    "If my brother didn''t attract the attention of the villagers today, I''m afraid that you would have been ambushed by the villagers."


    All the bandits could not help but rejoice in their hearts.


    The villagers all walked to the back of Wei Yutian and Fu Donghao, and looked at him with eyes of incomparable fear and worship.


    "I''ll tell everyone my idea while everyone else is here. Because of the war, only the people behind me are left in this town. Since you promised to disband Jinshan Hall, then come and live in this town. But there is a prerequisite, that the first is to split the Jinshan Hall''s wealth evenly, and the second is to not let anyone off while committing crimes.


    "You guys have also seen my brother''s abilities. You should be well aware of the consequences of committing heinous acts."


    When Fu Donghao spoke of his idea, no matter if it was from his own clan, or the bandits of Bald Hills, they were all stunned.


    The villagers were afraid and worried, while the bandits were pleasantly surprised and stunned.


    But when they looked at Wei Yutian and recalled the terrifying power that Wei Yutian displayed before, everyone gradually calmed down once again.


    "Warrior, is this appropriate?" A villager asked.


    "The world is in chaos. Without the protection of those who know martial arts, this town will not be able to withstand the devastation and will gradually become a ruined town. If the bandits of Bald Hills can correct their evil and live in the town, it would be a force to fight against the war. "


    Fu Donghao thought about it for a long time. He just didn''t know how long this power could last against the Steel Cavalry that was wreaking havoc in various countries.


    "However, those two godlike existences said that they would not let the matter go easily. If you leave now, I''m afraid the town will not be safe." Bald Hills bandit said.


    Everyone nodded their heads. This was what they were most worried about.


    "Don''t worry, those two people who aren''t from Longtou Mountain will no longer stand up for him. Furthermore, Long Family Village suffered such heavy injuries this time, so he would probably never be able to recover his vitality again. Tomorrow, we two brothers will go to Longtou Mountain. "


    In order to resolve the worries of the town, a trip to Longtou Mountain was also necessary.


    Only, Fu Donghao felt a little ashamed at this moment. Although they were called "we", they always relied on the Si Mu in front of them as their foundation, and the role that he played was merely to coordinate from the middle.


    Although the two old men were only slightly injured, they couldn''t possibly come to cause trouble for Wei Yutian so quickly. After all, there was still a gap in their martial arts.


    If that''s the case, then when the two of you return tomorrow, we will discuss about living together in the town. It''s not that we do not trust the people of the Bald Hills, but we need to discuss this as well. The mayor said worriedly.


    How could Fu Donghao not understand the mayor''s true meaning? He naturally agreed to it, no matter what, he would not leave until the matter of the town was perfectly resolved.


    With a goal in mind to create peace in the world, Fu Donghao was still quite responsible. The peace of a country was peaceful, and the peace of a town was peaceful. It made no difference to him.


    "Don''t worry, we will not leave this town until we settle it." Fu Donghao said.


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Wei Yutian who was beside him, and an indescribable complicated feeling arose in his heart. If not for Wei Yutian, he was afraid that he wouldn''t even be able to create peace in this town.

 C70 The Mad God accepted me as his disciple

    When they heard that Fu Donghao had to settle their matters before he left, no matter if it was the villagers in the town or the bandits in Bald Hills, they all felt at ease.


    However, those people who had originally come to help the Bald Hills''s bandits did not know what to do.


    These people were all martial arts experts, they would not forget this experience for the rest of their lives. They had no reason to oppose Bald Hills''s decision, but it would be hard to explain when they returned.


    "Hero, we are from the Earth Branch Triad Palace and we have never done anything that goes against the principles of the martial arts world. We have only come to cheer for the Jinshan Hall and we do not think much of leaving here, but we do not want to implicate the citizens of the town."


    A middle aged man who looked like he had an important position looked at Wei Yutian and bowed, but ignored him.


    Fu Donghao didn''t think anything of it, and even thought that it was natural, since it was all Wei Yutian''s effort.


    Wei Yutian also quickly bowed to the middle-aged man. His expression was innocent and kind, completely unlike the mighty and imposing manner he showed during the great battle.


    "I''m not a hero, I don''t know what you''re talking about. Big Brother Fu is amazing, I know everything, you tell Big Brother Fu!"


    Wei Yutian touched his head, the intelligence of a child a few years old was revealed without a doubt.


    The townspeople who were in contact with Wei Yutian no longer felt surprised after hearing this.


    As for the people from the Bald Hills s and the people from the Earth s, they were in disbelief. How could such childish words come out from the mouth of a peerless master, causing them to feel a chill down their spine?


    They still remembered what Wei Yutian said to the two old men who looked like gods. He said that he could only see darkness in his mind, but there was no light at all, as though he was in hell. Thinking like this, if his back didn''t turn cold, then his mental state would have reached a certain level.


    The middle-aged man from the Earth did not know what to say. In the end, he said, "You are either a madman or a monster."


    Although the voice was soft, it was clearly heard by everyone around. Immediately, everyone except Fu Donghao gave looks of agreement, followed by worry and fear, clearly showing that they were afraid that Wei Yutian would get angry.


    Fu Donghao''s expression became ugly, wasn''t this insulting Si Mu?


    However, Wei Yutian was still completely outside, with a face full of innocence and kindness, which immediately suppressed Fu Donghao''s anger.


    Only then did the middle-aged man feel that he had misheard his words.


    "Brother, my brother used pure hearts to compare the world''s cunning and evil, and used kindness to compare the world''s savage and vicious." Brother, my brother used pure hearts to compare the world''s evil and cruel, and used kindness to compare the world''s cruel and vicious, and came out as the world''s peaceful and hidden hero.


    Fu Donghao''s words caused everyone to retract their shocked hearts. They couldn''t help but feel ashamed.


    How many people in this world would be able to be innocent, kind, and heroic, and even take it upon themselves to restore peace to the world? If such a person wasn''t a lunatic or a monster in the eyes of ordinary people, then what else could he be?


    "What this chivalrous hero said is the truth. We are all ashamed!"


    The middle-aged man from the Triad Palace was a martial arts expert to begin with. When he saw Fu Donghao using his Qi to resist the gale created by the two elders while Wei Yutian was fighting against him, he knew that although Fu Donghao''s martial arts was strong, he was not sure that he would be able to defeat him.


    But from what he had said just now, the middle-aged man felt that even Fu Donghao was much more heroic and imposing than him.


    "I have also heard of the name of the Triad Palace. In such a big Triad Palace, if he couldn''t even bear to part with the bandits, then the reputation of the Triad Palace in the martial arts world would become notorious. Other than Jinshan Hall, your esteemed hall has suffered no other losses. If you truly wish to investigate, then please notify this one and this one will personally bring my brother to Triad Palace for a trip. "


    Fu Donghao was not worried that the Triad Palace would come and cause trouble for the town. After all, the position of the martial arts world was still there. Just like the Divine Beasts Pavilion, how could they lower themselves to make things difficult for a small town?


    The reason why the Divine Beast Sect and its people had come to help the Long Family Village was because some small fries had lost face. However, compared to the reputation of their sect, their face was not worth a single cent.


    "Great Hero is right, if anything happens, we will try our best to dissuade them, Triad Palace is willing to be friends with the martial arts world, if the two great Heroes can find free, please come to Triad Palace, Triad Palace will definitely respect the two great guests." The middle-aged man bowed.


    Fu Donghao and Wei Yutian quickly replied with courtesy. Fu Donghao knew clearly that the middle aged man was only a small fry in the Triad Palace, if that was the case, it was just a formality in the underworld.


    "I''ll be taking my leave now. I hope we''ll meet again if fate wills it!"


    The middle-aged man saluted once again. The rest of the Triad Palace s also clasped their hands together and left with the middle-aged man.


    Seeing that the people of Triad Palace had left, the people of Jinshan Hall did not ask them to stay either.


    "Alright, let''s dig a hole and bury these corpses first!"


    Without another word, they all walked into the town, ready to take the hoes and dig the pits outside the town.


    Just then, a young man in his teens shouted, "mad spirit is powerful, take me as your disciple!"


    Everyone turned to look at the young man, not because they were surprised, but because they felt that the name "mad spirit" was rather fitting. Its "insanity" was a proper way of saying "god" to this world, but it was also an appropriate way to describe Wei Yutian''s unrivaled martial arts, which was extremely amazing.


    Wei Yutian was a child, so how could he understand the meaning behind it?


    "mad spirit, take me as your disciple!" The young man ran to Wei Yutian and said with anticipation.


    He had the same thoughts, but it was a pity that Wei Yutian did not understand the meaning behind the thought.


    Wei Yutian was at a loss, not knowing what to do.


    Fu Donghao fell into a dilemma. Even though he knew that Wei Yutian did not understand, he still looked forward to Wei Yutian''s reply. After all, if he agreed, then he had hope.


    "mad spirit is mighty, mad spirit is mighty..."


    Seeing Wei Yutian at a loss, all the fellow villagers guessed that the other party did not know what he meant, and thus they started to jeer and resolve the awkwardness.


    The youth had not received Wei Yutian''s reply for a long time, and felt that he might not be qualified yet. However, he was not discouraged, and instead shouted together with his fellow villagers: mad spirit is mighty.


    When the people of Jinshan Hall saw the warm atmosphere of the town, and admired Wei Yutian''s martial arts to the point of prostrating themselves to the ground, they also followed suit and jeered. The four words "mighty mad spirit" resounded throughout the town, and even Fu Donghao could not help but to shout loudly.


    What they did not know was that the name "mad spirit", which they were shouting so loudly today, would cause huge waves in the future Central Plains, and even in other countries beyond this region. In fact, the name "mad spirit" had directly become the reason for the war becoming even crazier.

 C71 A Terrible Conspiracy

    The corpses outside the town were all buried outside the town on the same day as the townspeople and Jinshan Hall. Although the tombstones weren''t high, they were very large, and the gravestones were made of bluestone as well. On the gravestones, there were only the words "Tomb of the Long Family Village" written in large characters.


    After discussing with the vice Hall Master, Feng Laizi decided that Hall Master would bring a few dozen brothers back to the Jinshan Hall and dissolve this bandit''s nest. The brothers who were willing to follow them up the mountain would live together with them in the town.


    The Jinshan Hall only stayed in the Bald Hills for a little more than a year, but she had stolen quite a bit of finances from the town. Luckily they did not bully both men and women like the Long Family Village did, otherwise the villagers would not have agreed to let them live in the town.


    On the second day, Wei Yutian and Fu Donghao did not prepare anything and only brought the few pancakes that the mayor had sent over and left for Longtou Mountain.


    The terrain of the Longtou Mountain was steep and difficult to defend, which was the reason why the armies of the various countries who wanted to occupy this place were unable to eliminate the Long Family Village.


    No matter how steep the terrain was, compared to the majesty of the Pingding Mountain, it was still a far cry. Although the peak-cauldron pie was not considered a big sect in the martial arts world and had been completely destroyed, it still had a hundred years of history and was not something that the Long Family Village could compare to.


    To Wei Yutian and Fu Donghao, it was actually very easy to climb this kind of mountain. It was just that the Longtou Mountain was a dozen or so kilometers, so to find the location of the Long Family Village, Fu Donghao needed to spend some effort.


    However, Wei Yutian''s five senses were extremely sharp, so this matter was not difficult for him. Just as he flew up the mountain, Wei Yutian looked around and spotted Long Family Village.


    There were very few people left in the village, because all of the people who went down the mountain were killed by Wei Yutian and no one came back to report, so none of the people that were left behind to guard Long Family Village escaped.


    "Si Mu, freeze everyone within the Long Family Village and bring them to the training grounds." After all, Fu Donghao was an adult who had a normal mind.


    The moment the two of them flew to the entrance of the Long Family Village, Wei Yutian immediately locked down all of the guards.


    Afterwards, the two of them easily entered the stronghold. Along the way, Wei Yutian used his inner force to keep everyone in the air, and in order to prevent them from shouting out in fear, Wei Yutian even used his inner force to seal their mouths.


    Being suspended in the air without falling, many of the lackeys had never experienced this in their entire lives. The first time they experienced this, they were inevitably shocked. Many of them immediately lost consciousness.


    The people in the room didn''t know about the arrival of Wei Yutian and Fu Donghao at all. After checking over a dozen of them, Fu Donghao and Yue Yang finally realized that there wasn''t even a single person in the room. "Could it be that the remaining people from Long Family Village didn''t stay in the room, and were all captured by us?"


    And at this time, Wei Yutian had already brought all of the lackeys to the training field.


    The two of them went back to hall of convergence, which was a place specially set up for bandit leaders to discuss matters, but the hall of convergence in front of them, which was tightly locked, could be heard from inside.


    Fu Donghao indicated for Wei Yutian to not make a sound. He wanted to hear what was being discussed.


    "Brother Long San, your Long Family Village has always been attached to your Qilin Pavilion. Why would your Qilin Pavilion want to make things difficult for you?"


    "Elder Zhuang, you might not know this, but I have a Venerable Qin''s treasure that Qilin Bai has taken a fancy to."


    Fu Donghao could hear the conversation inside clearly. He was interested in this man called Clan Elder Zhuang, if he did not understand the situation clearly, he was afraid that it would harm the town.


    "There are many people in the Central Plains who have forgotten about benefits, but Brother Long San is an exception. You are a dragon and phoenix amongst men, there are at least several thousand men in the Long Family Village. If you rise up, you might be able to increase your strength and become an overlord of a region, making it so that the Qilin Pavilion and even the Divine Beast Sect do not dare to bully others in such a manner. "


    Seeing how Long San was frowning and helpless he was, he continued to speak: "Based on brother''s abilities, it is possible for you to even establish your own country, although my Skylaurel Kingdom is located outside of the Central Plains, but we can still help you, what martial arts sects, what Central Plains Hundred Countries, you don''t have to suffer from them."


    After Long San heard this, his expression immediately relaxed. He was rather interested in Elder Zhuang''s words.


    "Hahaha ¡­" Elder Zhuang has really underestimated my Long Family Village. There are more than just a few thousand troops in my Long Family Village, I don''t mind telling you that I have over ten thousand men in my private army. Adding the five or six thousand in my two brothers'' account, my Long Family Village has nearly twenty thousand people. It''s just that my two elder brothers were short-sighted. They were cowering in this chaotic world, not daring to divide up the world with the other countries of the Central Plains. However, they were brothers after all. They were born from the same mother''s womb. How could they possibly fight amongst themselves? Adhering to the Qilin Pavilion is merely using the Qilin Pavilion''s reputation as a form of support, and is only to make use of you when major events occur. " Long San was pleased with himself, but his heart was filled with unwillingness.


    Fu Donghao was outside of hall of convergence, listening to the conversation between the two, he was so shocked that he almost shouted out loud. How could he have known that the foreign Skylaurel Kingdom wanted to use the influence of the Jiang Hu from the Central Plains to secretly participate in the chaos in the Central Plains?


    Other than that, the Long Family Village had around twenty thousand men, and no more than a thousand of them had died at Wei Yutian''s hands. Where did the rest go to, with such a huge power, if they wanted to eradicate the town, it would be easy, but if they did not, there would be no end to their troubles.


    Seeing Fu Donghao''s weird expression, Wei Yutian did not know what was wrong with him, but he could only look at Fu Donghao''s interesting expression like a child, and would make faces at him from time to time. Fu Donghao was completely shocked, but how could he notice Wei Yutian''s childish imitation?


    "Brother Long San is so loyal, it really makes this old man admire you. However, in this chaotic world, even if you don''t want to become a tyrant, you would be stuck at your feet due to an insignificant brotherly friendship. It seems like this old man has overestimated you." Elder Zhuang looked at him with disdain.


    "Hey Zhuang, don''t be so weird in front of me, your father! Didn''t you come this time to help me with some things for the Skylaurel Kingdom?" Long San was a little angry, but he did not go against Elder Zhuang, as if there was some other relationship between the two of them.


    "Alright, third brother is a straightforward person, I will not beat around the bush. The reason Skylaurel Kingdom asked me to come talk to you this time is because we had a life-and-death relationship. I might as well reveal the truth to you, the Skylaurel Kingdom has already sent out fifty thousand elite troops, disguised as refugees from the Central Plains, and snuck into the countries, finding a force that can cooperate with the Skylaurel Kingdom, that is only a matter of time, why not seize the initiative, in the future when we are talking about rewards, we can divide up some territories and become a large marquis. " Elder Zhuang was beaming with joy, his words were quite attractive.


    "Elder Zhuang''s words really moved me, but just based on our friendship and our words, I''m afraid it''s a little childish to let me gamble with the lives of so many of my brothers." Long San was already moved. Even though he was still trying his best to control her emotions, they were still easily detected by the cunning Elder Zhuang.


    "Brother Long San, what do you think this is?" Elder Zhuang took out a token from his robe.


    "Soldier Symbol?" Long San said in shock.


    "That''s right. His Majesty had long ago handed over this Soldier Symbol in charge of the original army to me. Let me find someone who can take on a big responsibility for it and teach it to him on his behalf. Brother Long, the first person I think of is you. Please don''t let me down. " Elder Zhuang''s expression was extremely wretched, but it was a pity that Third Brother''s gaze was already fixed on the Soldier Symbol.


    Fu Donghao was not only shocked at the start, he was also completely shocked by the current situation. If the Skylaurel Kingdom succeeded in his scheme, then the already chaotic Central Plains would probably be even more broken into pieces.


    But no matter what, he had to keep his temper, lest he rashly alert her.


    "I can hide this from my two brothers and bring my ten thousand brothers by myself." However, if they did not have a detailed plan, then even if they were to leave, they would just be throwing their lives away. After all, compared to any of the countries in the Central Plains, ten thousand people is still an extremely weak force and would not be able to accomplish anything. " The meaning behind Long San''s words could not be more obvious. He had already agreed to the matter, all he was missing was the Soldier Symbol, and that was why he had yet to receive it.


    How could Elder Zhuang not know what Long San was thinking? Since Long San had already been persuaded by him, the following matter was simply a matter of course.


    "Brother Long, as long as you receive this Soldier Symbol, the fifty thousand elite soldiers that have already entered the Central Plains will immediately come to join up with you. You can hold onto the Soldier Symbol and direct control it, and this is only the first division, once you occupy a city, the Skylaurel Kingdom will give you another hundred thousand troops to stabilize your territory." As Elder Zhuang spoke, his face revealed a moved look, but in fact, he had long since become a protector elder of the Skylaurel Kingdom.


    Long San''s expression immediately became passionate, and like this, he became even more impatient to receive the Soldier Symbol.


    "I wonder what Day figure your majesty has in mind? Is there any expert who is willing to help me in this matter? " Long San slowly walked in front of Elder Zhuang. Although he had a lot of questions on his face, it was clear that he was hinting to Elder Zhuang that he wanted to accept the Soldier Symbol.


    Elder Zhuang was not anxious at all. He shook the Soldier Symbol in his hand, and upon seeing Long San coming over, he intentionally walked away so that Long San was unable to express his dissatisfaction, and was even more looking forward to seeing the Soldier Symbol.

 C72 On account

    The foreign Skylaurel Kingdom had actually sent people to the Central Plains to seek for cooperation with the Central Plains. Now, they had disguised themselves as fifty thousand elite soldiers who were refugees from the Central Plains.


    If not for the fact that Wei Yutian and Fu Donghao had visited the Long Family Village, they would not have known about the shocking plot that the Skylaurel Kingdom had plotted against them.


    Only Long San and Elder Zhuang were present in hall of convergence. They were in the middle of a fiery hot discussion, and the temptation of the benefits had completely tricked Long San, causing him to fall into Elder Zhuang''s trap.


    "Your three Long brothers were originally the three generals of the previous dynasty''s Chutang. Although the three of you are equally famous, in reality, you are the only one who is proficient in military tactics and superb martial arts. Central Plains, you know more than Day figure your majesty. "Therefore, I believe that little brother Long will be able to come up with a plan for the use of weapons. The person supporting you is not some expert, but it''s this old man himself. I wonder if little brother Long is satisfied?" When he spoke of himself, he also gave a slight bow to Long San.


    For Long San, sending someone he was unfamiliar with to assist him would instead be unfavorable. It was just that he did not expect that Elder Zhuang would actually understand his past.


    "I''m satisfied, I''m satisfied. If it''s Elder Zhuang, then it would be a big deal." It''s just that although Long San has a close relationship with Elder Zhuang before, he still doesn''t know what kind of person Elder Zhuang is. " Long San went straight to the point, and no longer bothered about whether the Zhuang elders took it or not, and directly voiced out his doubts.


    "Hahaha ¡­" I am the Hongtian Sect, the Hongtian Sect is originally the martial arts power of the Skylaurel Kingdom in the Central Plains. Your army was severely injured, but I just happened to check out the information in the Central Plains, which is why I saved you. Since the matter had already been decided, there was no need for Elder Zhuang to hide anything from Long San.


    Although Long San was mentally prepared, he was still shocked by Zhuang Dongchen''s true identity. He was even more shocked that the Skylaurel Kingdom would actually covet the Central Plains, and even if they did, they would probably have a very precise plan, which they would only understand after becoming a true member of the Skylaurel Kingdom.


    Fu Donghao had always been listening to the conversations in the hall of convergence, and when he heard such explosive news, he almost couldn''t control his anger. To kill the conspiracy in its cradle, in order to resolve the conspiracy in front of him, he only had to wait for Long San to catch the Soldier Symbol, then he could steal everything and capture the two of them on the spot.


    "Since that''s the case, then let me be frank, I am in my prime, I have no place to use my ambitions. I was originally a survivor of the previous dynasty, the 100 countries of the Central Plains will definitely not accept my surrender, and now, it seems like joining the Skylaurel Kingdom will be a way out." Long San''s face was full of unfulfilled ambition, his intention to surrender was written all over his face.


    Zhuang Chendong saw that the plan was successful, he took out another letter from his chest pocket, the contents were not anything special, as long as Long San signed his name, placed his hand on the seal, and handed over the Soldier Symbol, then everything would be settled.


    The reason why they had to submit was because they were afraid that Long San would go back on his words. If Long San sold out the Skylaurel Kingdom, then the surrender would cause Long San to become infamous in the entire Central Plains, and there would be nowhere for him to hide.


    Long San didn''t even think about it before taking the surrender form. He immediately bit his finger and signed his name on it before pressing his hand on it.


    Zhuang Chendong saw that he had achieved his goal.


    After signing, Zhuang Chendong then handed the Soldier Symbol in his hands to Long San, and the two then started laughing out loud.


    Just at this moment, a powerful force suddenly spread in from outside the hall of convergence. Its speed was so fast that Zhuang Chendong and Long San were completely unable to move.


    There was no other reason. This powerful strength, naturally came from Wei Yutian.


    "Master, this is definitely master!" Long San said fearfully, his entire body also breaking out in a cold sweat.


    "May an expert appear and meet you. Wouldn''t it be better to speak to you in person if you had any words to say?" After all, Zhuang Chendong was a Sect Leader of the Hongtian Sect, and his martial arts were so strong that even Fu Donghao was not his match. He roared like that on purpose. Not only did he want the Three Inch Words for his life, but if the situation was good, he could also convince the expert he knew to join the Skylaurel Kingdom.


    "A traitor of the Central Plains and a bandit from outside this region truly deserve to die. I''m afraid that your plot will not succeed, Skylaurel Kingdom trying to seek for the Central Plains is simply a pipe dream."


    The one who spoke was Fu Donghao, he had restrained his emotions for a long time, but now, he had finally revealed it, all his veins were exposed, from his hands to his neck and forehead, as though he wanted to eat someone.


    This frightened Zhuang Chendong quite a bit, from the other party''s tone, how could there be room for him, the Three Inch Words?


    At this time, the hall of convergence''s door was opened, and a hot sunlight shone in from outside. Zhuang Chendong and Yue Yang looked at the sunlight, and could not even open their eyes.


    Two large figures walked out from the sunlight, slowly approaching them.


    The face of the figure became blurry and mysterious because its back was facing the sunlight and Zhuang Chendong was unable to open its eyes.


    Zhuang Chendong, who was unable to move, suddenly realized that his life was over.


    "The alien bandit''s ambition is unfathomable, Si Mu will eliminate him!" Fu Donghao''s domineering aura, which had never been displayed before, was completely revealed in an instant.


    Wei Yutian could clearly feel Fu Donghao''s anger, and he could not help but turn serious. He waved his hand at Zhuang Chendong, and Zhuang Chendong was directly flung out from hall of convergence by the Qi, his body exploding right before he landed, leaving behind a ball of blood in the air.


    Seeing what was happening in front of his eyes, Long San could not stay calm. His eyes were bloodshot and his lips were trembling, but his heart was not thinking that he was going to die soon.


    "Please, please have mercy master, I have something to say!" Long San swallowed his saliva. He had a righteous and stern temperament at this moment, which gave Fu Donghao the illusion that he was blaming someone else.


    Although Long San did not look too good, with a few scars on his face, he had a straight back and straight forehead.


    "We heard what you said clearly from the start. You''re a father to thieves, and you still have the face to get us to show mercy?" Fu Donghao was currently in a rage, how could he still have any calm reasoning?


    Long San gradually recovered from his nervousness, although he was still unable to move an inch.


    "Heroes, please listen to my explanation. If you want to kill me in the future, just listen to me." Long San gradually calmed down.


    In Wei Yutian''s opinion, if others had something to say, they should just let them say it. Thus, he gently grabbed Fu Donghao''s sleeves and shook them, saying, "Big Brother Fu, let him speak!"


    Fu Donghao finally recovered from his extreme anger. Although he was still angry, he gradually started to have reason.


    "Dogman, hurry up and let me out if you have a fart!" Fu Donghao was extremely impatient.


    Long San nodded his head, but didn''t mind Fu Donghao scolding him as a thief and calling him a scoundrel. Instead, he had a kind expression all of a sudden, which Fu Donghao could not understand at all.


    "Since the both of you have heard what I said to Elder Zhuang just now, then I won''t introduce myself." This time, taking on the Soldier Symbol was indeed something that I had planned for a long time, and I definitely had to obtain, but I definitely did not want to betray the Central Plains. "


    Long San''s words stunned Fu Donghao a little. He did not understand the person in front of him at all, but he had a thought to continue listening to what the other party had to say.


    "A few years ago, my city guards were defeated and I was severely injured. Zhuang Chendong was indeed the one who saved me, but at that time, I realized that he was a member of the alien Skylaurel Kingdom. "At that time, I did not pay much attention to it. After all, there is no rule stating that people from the foreign lands cannot travel in the Jianghu."


    "Because I had to look for brother and second brother, I also lost contact with Zhuang Chendong for a period of time. In this chaotic world, there''s really nothing we can do about it. However, when we were robbing a caravan passing by the Longtou Mountain, I noticed the Skylaurel Kingdom insignia that the merchants hid on their waists. "


    "Thus, when I killed the caravan, I intentionally left a person alive. In the end, under threat, that person revealed the plot of the Skylaurel Kingdom, but he was not as detailed as this time. Actually, from that person''s mouth, I knew about Zhuang Chendong''s identity. Not only is he the Sect Leader of Hongtian Sect, he is also the one who is in charge of carrying out all the plans in the Central Plains. "


    When Long San said till here, Fu Donghao seemed to have understood everything. He even looked carefully at Long San''s expression, as well as whether there were any traces of him lying when he spoke, but he did not sense anything amiss.


    "Si Mu, let him go first!" Fu Donghao said, he was not worried that Long San would escape, after all, with an existence like Wei Yutian that defied the heaven''s will, escaping was even harder than ascending to the heavens.


    Hearing Fu Donghao''s words, Wei Yutian hurriedly retracted his inner force.


    "Go on!" Fu Donghao obviously knew that there was more to it.


    In his heart, he admired Wei Yutian''s cultivation. Although he did not know how strong the other party''s cultivation was, just based on what he had displayed a moment ago, even if he combined dozens of them together, it would still be difficult for him to have such a strong and profound inner strength. Instead of trying to escape, he walked over to his seat and sat down.


    "After finding out about Skylaurel Kingdom''s conspiracy, after careful planning, I started to recruit refugees who passed by to quietly gather troops. By now, there are already more than ten thousand people, this point that not even big brother and second brother know."


    "Its purpose was to attract Zhuang Chendong''s attention, and I even created a conflict between me and the Qilin Pavilion to make Zhuang Dongchen lend me a helping hand once again. Someone like him would definitely be willing to befriend a martial artist like me, who has tens of thousands of teams, and furthermore, he has befriended me for a long time with a purpose in mind. "


    "The heavens have opened their eyes. These past few years, his plans have not been carried out smoothly. The 100 countries of the Central Plains and even the entire jianghu of the Central Plains have not been bewitched by him. Just when he was at his wit''s end, I sent out the signal that I wanted to cooperate with him, and sure enough, he took the bait. "


    After Fu Donghao heard this, although he was certain that Long San was not some traitor, he still did not understand what the other party''s ultimate motive was.


    "Then what is your purpose?" Fu Donghao asked curiously.


    "The reason why I did all these was because I wanted to find and kill all of the Skylaurel Kingdom spies he talked about. I wanted to tell the Skylaurel Kingdom Emperor that I didn''t even have a way to get my hands on the Central Plains. If I get involved, I will have to pay a heavy price! "


    "Furthermore, I suspect that the fifty thousand elite soldiers that Zhuang Chendong mentioned are just ordinary soldiers. There must be an even more dangerous character that is able to infiltrate the hundred countries of the Central Plains."


    Fu Donghao immediately understood and felt that his unreasonable curses just now were a bit too much. Furthermore, he felt moved by the selfless dedication of the people of the Central Plains, and couldn''t help but feel a little admiration.

 C73 Archaeopterygium

    Long San revealed the whole story, causing Fu Donghao to blame himself deeply, while he admired Long San greatly.


    "I was too rude just now, and I even scolded you. Fu Donghao is apologizing to you here!"


    Fu Donghao bowed respectfully. He was magnanimous, if it was wrong, he would quickly apologize.


    Wei Yutian also quickly bent down to pay his respects, but Fu Donghao stopped him, since he would only take action if she listened to him.


    "My brother''s actions were also my fault. Please don''t blame my brother." Fu Donghao said again, ashamed.


    Long San quickly returned the greeting. He did not blame the other party for their actions, after all, he was worried about the Central Plains.


    After he finished narrating, Long Er finally noticed Wei Yutian''s expression. The other party''s face was filled with innocence, making it impossible for him to connect with the previous owner of the powerful inner force. Long Er could not help but find it hard to believe.


    "I wonder if we just killed Zhuang Chendong and messed up your plans. If we really messed up his plans, then it would really be a crime." Fu Donghao said in embarrassment. After all, he did not know what Long San''s entire plan was.


    "My original plan did go bankrupt, but don''t worry, I just thought of another one."


    Long San was smart enough to think of a plan that could accomplish his goal in such a short period of time.


    "Speaking of surrender, is Brother Long not afraid of attracting the anger of the entire world? Initially, you were forced to do this for the sake of the Central Plains but you left behind a reputation that cannot be washed away. " Fu Donghao knew that it would not affect Long San, so he relaxed, but he still felt unresigned on behalf of Long San.


    "Hahaha ¡­" Compared to the entire Central Plains, my personal reputation is far worse. Even if I were to be infamous for thousands of years, it would only be a pile of dirt in a hundred years. " Long San laughed heroically, he was very clear on what he was doing. Right now, he was at the top of the mountain, and even after death, he would still be smeared for tens of thousands of years. Why not take advantage of the fact that he still had the strength to do what he wanted, and rest in peace even after death.


    "Brother Long is indeed a hero, I am truly impressed to the point of prostrating myself. Even if World does not understand, after everything is done, I will do my best to correct the reputation of the Brother Long." How could Fu Donghao not be shocked? Amongst all the people he met, how many were able to have such a heroic spirit?


    "Thank you Brother Fu, but the most important thing right now is to quickly take action." My plan originally did not hold much confidence, but now that I have seen this brother''s powerful skills, I am extremely confident. I just do not know what his name is. " Long San''s eyes lit up, and looked at Wei Yutian with extreme worship.


    "Oh, my name is Si Mu!" Wei Yutian said in a childish tone.


    With just one sentence, Wei Yutian completely exposed himself. Long San immediately understood that the other party might have some mental problems, so he did not continue pestering his to avoid being embarrassed.


    "Is there anything else we can help you with?" That''s great! " Fu Donghao said excitedly, it could be considered that he was doing his best for the Central Plains.


    "My plan is to catch a turtle in a jar. Since I want to achieve this, I have to do two things first. First, gather all the fifty thousand spies from the different countries and secondly, cut off all connections between Skylaurel Kingdom and the Central Plains. This way, the Skylaurel Kingdom will become blind and won''t know the situation in the Central Plains."


    "We need to do both of these things at the same time. After all, the news of Zhuang Chendong''s death cannot be spread out before all the spies have gathered.


    "The third step is to lure these fifty thousand people into the borders of the Chuan He Guo, and then borrow the Chuan He Guo''s army to annihilate them in one go."


    Long San''s plan was just the prelude, there was still a deeper plan on how to lure in more spies. It was just that, why did they have to lure the Chuan He Guo s and not other countries? That was because Long San was sure that if the Skylaurel Kingdom wanted to carry out his plan, the first partner would be the country with wolf ambitions.


    The Chuan He Guo was strong and strong, coupled with their prior notice, they had colluded with the outsider, so they had confidence in exterminating this fifty thousand spy army.


    "Then what should we do?" Fu Donghao pulled Wei Yutian and asked.


    "Brother Si Mu''s skills are astonishing, it should not be a problem to exterminate a small Hongtian Sect. Furthermore, the two of you need to make a trip to the Chuan He Guo to clarify the situation. After all, if a centripetal wants to control several tens of thousands of foreign troops, he should be careful, otherwise, all of his efforts will be for naught. "


    Long San, on the other hand, had planned meticulously enough.


    Fu Donghao looked at Wei Yutian, and once again felt that he was weak. He was helpless, and had to rely on Wei Yutian for everything.


    "Why exterminate them?" Wei Yutian asked dumbly.


    Long San and Fu Donghao both looked at Wei Yutian in shock, because that foolish tone of voice did indeed have another meaning, and the meaning that Wei Yutian wanted to express was probably in that meaning.


    It had been a long time since he had followed Fu Donghao. Although Wei Yutian''s intelligence had not passed the treatment and would not improve at all, it did not mean that he could not think, and would not have his own opinions.


    "Si Mu, tell us!"


    Wei Yutian gave Fu Donghao far too many surprises, he knew that there would probably be more this time.


    Long San also had a look of anticipation.


    "Although I don''t know where this martial arts came from, but there is a voice telling me to be a good person and not kill people. I thought about it for a long time, but still couldn''t understand it." When Big Brother Fu said that killing bad people can save good people, I just wondered if killing people can save good people as well. "


    After Wei Yutian finished speaking each word, although he was not any less childish, he was still able to explain his thoughts clearly.


    Fu Donghao and Wei Yutian had been together for three or four months, and he knew that had some kind of shocking secret behind his back. However, because of the lack of information, he found it hard to analyze. Hearing Wei Yutian''s words just now, he suddenly felt that asking Wei Yutian to kill a villain was going against the kind heart of a truly merciful person. He couldn''t help but feel that he had committed a heinous crime.


    Long San was not familiar with Wei Yutian, he felt that the other party''s explanation of his own martial arts was a mental problem, but the "Save me without killing" thought caused him to ponder about it.


    To be able to subdue a person without fighting, this was definitely the best strategy for a former general like Long San.


    Seeing the two of them being silent, Wei Yutian continued to speak: "I don''t understand anything, but I think you two understand everything, I can stop the bad guys, you guys can advise them to be good people, just like the voice in my head that always makes me good."


    Although the method was stupid and might not work at all, it at least provided a way of thinking.


    After the two of them were silent for a while, Wei Yutian and Long San had a plan in their minds.


    "Si Mu''s idea is very good. I believe that we can directly expel all of the people from the Hongtian Sect. After all, they did not kill the citizens of the Central Plains themselves, but those fifty thousand fine work s are also intolerable." Long San said.


    "My thoughts and Brother Long''s are the same, but if it can be used by me, that would be even better! There''s no way that the fifty thousand fine work s can not be killed. After all, if this group of people were to return, it would be equivalent to releasing a tiger back into the mountains. Fu Donghao added.


    "If that''s the case, then we need to make a very detailed plan. Just a general idea is definitely not enough. How about this, I''ll meet you two again after I''ve finished planning for these next two days. I don''t know how to contact the two of you, or perhaps you two might as well stay in my Longtou Mountain, since my two elder brothers won''t mind it anyway. What Long San said was the truth. Compared to his two brothers, he was vastly different.


    When it came to Long Da and Long Er, Fu Donghao was a little agitated.


    After killing the other party''s blood brother, they had come to befriend him and conspire against him for major matters. Even Fu Donghao himself found it laughable.


    He did not know what Long San''s reaction would be when the matter was revealed, but no matter what, Fu Donghao would not regret killing the two bandit head s, since the two of them were not as heroic and chivalrous as Long San.


    Just as Fu Donghao was thinking about how to deal with Long San, Long San suddenly felt suspicious about why Wei Yutian and Yue Shan were in his Longtou Mountain, and couldn''t help but size them up.

 C74 The Vengeance of Killing Brothers

    Long San and Wei Yutian did not feel that it was a coincidence for them to be in Longtou Mountain. Zhuang Chendong had already been killed by Wei Yutian, and his corpse was right outside the hall of convergence.


    "You two have come to my Longtou Mountain, and coincidentally, my two brothers have brought people out. The entire Longtou Mountain is now so quiet, that even a needle dropping onto the ground can be heard, I''m afraid the two chivalrous heroes have some other purpose, but I just happen to be listening in on my conversation with Zhuang Chendong!"


    Long San questioned, but he did not show any displeasure on his face, or perhaps, wanted to drive out Wei Yutian and Yue Shan.


    Fu Donghao felt that he was an extremely upright and fair person, and would definitely not hide anything from him. Even though it was Wei Yutian who did this, he was still ordered by him to do so.


    I admire the heroic spirit of the Brother Long, but I have no shame that the three of you hold the mountain high enough to harm a part of the village. The two of us saw that we were at odds with each other, so we acted to stop you, and yesterday, we killed two of your brothers as well as those thousand odd people.


    Since he had a clear conscience, there was no need for him to hide what he was thinking in his heart.


    Seeing that even though Long San''s expression was extremely unsettled, Fu Donghao continued to speak: "Brother Long is above righteousness, I am impressed, but if you want to repay me for killing this brother of yours, I will definitely not fear you. What I am killing are all people that deserve to be killed, with a clear conscience."


    Long San was clear about the ins and outs of this matter, it was just that he did not expect Long Er to offend such an expert.


    In regards to Fu Donghao accusing his three brothers of the Long family of occupying the mountain as bandits, that was also a fact.


    After Long San finished listening to what Fu Donghao said, he was extremely furious. In this world, he only had Long Da Long Er and his two relatives.


    "Bam!"


    Long San struck out his palm, striking his own chair, causing the chair to break into countless pieces, but he stood there in the form of a horse, not moving at all.


    Fu Donghao did not dodge, and did not even blink. Wei Yutian also did not move an inch as he watched Long San''s every move with a blank expression.


    Although Fu Donghao did not dodge, waves still rippled in his heart: "Truly heroic, in this situation, he is actually able to forcefully suppress his anger, and if he wanted to vent it out, he can only vent it out on a stool. This kind of person, even if he''s somewhat guilty, he''s still a hero who can benefit the common people."


    Long San slowly stood up, he first looked at the two of them, seeing their imposing and determined look, then lowered his head and walked back and forth in the hall of convergence, he did not know what he was thinking about, but the angry look on his face seemed to have eased up.


    This atmosphere made Wei Yutian uncomfortable, and he said: "Si Mu feels that killing people is not good, and being a bad person is even worse. I don''t know which one of you is not good, but it is not good for Si Mu to kill people."


    These words made Fu Donghao, who originally had a clear conscience, feel that he was in the wrong.


    Surprise surfaced on Long San''s face, who had his head lowered thinking unknown things. It was as if the anger from before had caused him to walk into a dead end, and now, after hearing Wei Yutian''s words, he walked out of that dead end.


    "Si Mu, if everyone in the world is as merciful as you, then how could war and chaos occur in this world? How could there be evil and evil, and not to mention deceitful and scheming. However, from what you just said, I can''t help but feel that my previous method of killing and saving the citizens was indeed a little wrong. "


    Fu Donghao reflected on himself. A good man would change when he knows his mistake.


    Long San still did not speak. He could not help but reveal the unmistakable pain he had endured for a long time in his bloodshot eyes.


    Seeing that, Fu Donghao knew how the other party was feeling. After all, he had truly experienced the pain of his loved ones leaving, and he had truly felt that feeling.


    "Brother Long, if you wish to take revenge, I am willing to accompany you. In two days, the two of us will still come to find you, and prevent the Skylaurel Kingdom from entering the Central Plains. Since you let us brothers know, the two of us will not stand idly by the side and watch.


    After Fu Donghao finished speaking, he immediately turned around to leave with Wei Yutian.


    Just as he walked in front of the door, Long San''s voice finally sounded.


    "Did my two brothers collect their corpses?" Long San asked sadly.


    "Buried together with the people of the Long Family Village, the tomb of the Monument Long Family Village." Fu Donghao stopped and said.


    Long San was finally unable to hold back his tears and they slid out of his eyes. He quickly wiped them away with his sleeves, afraid that Fu Donghao and Yue Yang would turn around and see.


    "Those who commit injustice will commit suicide. Retribution, this is retribution!" Long San roared out with a raised head. Even though he had already tried his best to not let himself cry, his tone still revealed his sorrowful crying.


    Wei Yutian and did not turn back, maybe it was out of respect. Long San''s loud roar allowed Fu Donghao to relax. This showed that the other party was a true great hero who truly understood good and evil.


    "Can you take me to the cemetery?"


    Long San calmed his emotions, his eyes turning red.


    "Sure, we''ll wait for you in front of the stronghold''s gate." Wei Yutian said straightforwardly, and followed Wei Yutian out of the hall of convergence.


    The two leaders of the Long Family Village were already dead, and the remaining one was focused on his own country. How could he continue to stay in the village and be a bandit?


    The reason why Fu Donghao wanted to wait outside was also to give Long San time to look at the stronghold. Although it was possible that he would come back, he was aware that the moment of disbanding had come deeper than ever.


    When they left the house, Fu Donghao and Wei Yutian had even gone to the training grounds to untie all of the people whose acupoints had been pierced through, and had told the Long Family Village what could possibly happen.


    After that, these lackeys arrived at the entrance of hall of convergence. Seeing Zhuang Chendong''s broken body, they could not help but feel nauseous. Then, he looked at Long San, who was crying sorrowfully in hall of convergence, and knew in his heart that Fu Donghao was not lying.


    Long Family Village was located on top of a cliff, which was extremely steep. Standing outside the door, looking at his surroundings, he could see that everything was green and majestic, causing Fu Donghao to exclaim about how this river and mountains were so tender, but he could do nothing about the citizens living in such a terrible situation. After knowing of Skylaurel Kingdom''s sinister plot, he furrowed his brows, and felt the burden on his body grow even heavier.


    "Si Mu, accept me as your disciple. Seeing that such a beautiful world is about to be burnt to ashes, I really can''t bear to do such a thing. It''s a pity that my strength is too low, but what I want to do is often inadequate." Fu Donghao said softly.


    "Alright!" How could he know what was the meaning of accepting a disciple, it was just that he could not bear to reject the current Fu Donghao.


    How could Fu Donghao not be shocked, but quickly calmed down. He knew that Wei Yutian did not know what taking in a disciple meant, but he felt a sense of gratitude from the bottom of his heart.


    After waiting for around half an hour, Long San slowly came out of the gates of the stronghold with a golden command in his hand, a command that he had received when he was the general of Chutang''s garrison. He did not expect that he had not lost it after all these years, and even if his homeland had been destroyed, his heart, which had served as the border guard for the Central Plains, was still burning with passion and sincerity.


    No matter how chaotic the Central Plains was, it was still a matter for the Central Plains itself. The foreign powers could not interfere.


    Whoever offends my Central Plains, however distant, shall be destroyed!

 C75 Head to Hongtian Sect

    The matter regarding the Longtou Mountain had been resolved, but what laid in front of Wei Yutian and Fu Donghao was the shocking conspiracy of the foreign Skylaurel Kingdom. A gentleman has his ways of doing things, but since he knew it, how could he ignore it?


    He brought Long San back to the town and accompanied Long San to offer his condolences to the Dragon Great Long Er. After that, they discussed with the people of the village and the Jinshan Hall for two days, and finally, the matter of the town was settled.


    Jinshan Hall and Long Family Village both dissolved on the spot, and the Jinshan Hall distributed all the treasures to the people who were originally in the town, leaving half of the Long Family Village''s belongings behind. After all, dealing with Skylaurel Kingdom would probably cost them quite a bit of money.


    As for the brothers of the Long Family Village, none of them chose to stay in town. They would follow Long San and never betray him no matter what he did in the future.


    Fu Donghao did not have the intention to tell others about Skylaurel Kingdom''s conspiracy, because the fewer people who knew about it, the better. This way, the news would not leak out, which would cause intruder to be on guard.


    The second day after they were done, Wei Yutian and Fu Donghao decided to leave. When they left, all the villagers came to send them off, and brought out all the delicious food to practice for the two of them. But how could the two take even a little from their village.


    However, before he left, the four words "mighty mad spirit" resounded through the sky once again.


    However, they did not inform anyone of their whereabouts. Only Long San understood clearly.


    On the second day after Wei Yutian and Fu Donghao left, Long San brought all of his brothers, including the underlings that Long Da Long Er had hidden at the Longtou Mountain''s return area, along the road. They prepared to head to the hundred countries of the Central Plains, and spread the news that there were fifty thousand of the Skylaurel Kingdom''s elites gathered, and the location of the gathering was at the''s and Gansu''s border.


    The Central Plains was a vast place. It was impossible for news to travel all the way here. Otherwise, before those spies could be gathered, they would be killed as spies by the Hundred Kingdoms.


    Since Zhuang Chendong had a way to send messages to the spies, then he naturally couldn''t let it go to waste.


    Thus, he took Zhuang Chendong''s Elder''s Badge, and according to the list of spies he had left behind on him, he found a few secret location where the spies hid themselves, then used the Soldier Symbol s to request those spies to release the messenger bird.


    Just like this, within half a month, all the spies in Central Plains received the news that they were going to gather. No one suspected anything. After all, other people had Soldier Symbol s and an elder''s badge.


    The place Fu Donghao and Fu Donghao wanted to go to was the Hongtian Sect, but even Long San was not very clear on the specific location of the Hongtian Sect, so he could only ask around along the way according to the general location provided by Long San.


    Today, the two of them arrived at the Qinghe Country''s territory which was located to the west of the Central Plains. Finally, they stopped at a small town where a caravan was coming and going.


    In a place where the caravan was packed, it was very suitable to pry information. Moreover, in a place like this, even if someone accidentally leaked something, it wouldn''t arouse much suspicion.


    The two of them first found a lively tavern and had a meal. The Scophthalmus had been in the town for a long time, so he definitely knew a lot of things, and the customers that came and went were extremely complicated, so he was definitely not wrong in asking about news.


    Just as the two of them sat down, Scophthalmus walked over to them enthusiastically.


    "What would the two guests like to eat?" The Scophthalmus asked passionately.


    "If you have any good wine or dishes here, serve them all to me. I don''t need any money." Fu Donghao was dressed in embroidered brocade clothing, and if he wasn''t a rich young master, he was a rich man who just became rich in the market.


    He was originally from the imperial family, so his entire demeanor was extremely noble and respectful. Adding that to his extremely handsome and beautiful face, Fu Donghao could not help but exclaim at Wei Yutian''s godlike image.


    The reason why he spent so much money was because he wanted to buy a way to get information.


    In this world, money could become divine. The richer one was and the more they could spend it like dirt. The more people wanted to follow them and curry favor with them, the easier it was for them to ask about something. However, if they did not give him any money, he was afraid that no matter how rich or powerful he was, he could only keep it for himself. There was nothing he could do.


    "Alright, please wait a moment, honorable guests." Scophthalmus''s eyes released a gold light, and his attitude became even more passionate.


    "Oh, yes! Brother Scophthalmus, have you heard of the Hongtian Sect? " Fu Donghao asked.


    This question caused Scophthalmus''s body to curl up slightly. In Fu Donghao''s eyes, he knew that it was the right person.


    "What does your esteemed customer have to do with the Hongtian Sect?" Scophthalmus''s face was full of shock, and he spoke very carefully.


    "We have some business dealings with the Hongtian Sect. Brother Scophthalmus''s reaction, could something have happened to the Hongtian Sect?" Fu Donghao asked.


    Wei Yutian on the other hand, was obedient and didn''t affect Fu Donghao in the slightest as he silently sat on the stool.


    "Business dealings with the were better off broken off. I heard that the Hongtian Sect had provoked the strongest power of the Skylaurel Kingdom and was afraid that their sect might be exterminated. That Tianzong has countless of experts, if you meet anyone related to the Hongtian Sect, you can just kill them immediately." When Scophthalmus talked about Tianzong, his face turned ugly, afraid that others would hear about it and he would lose his life.


    "Why are they so irreconcilable?" Fu Donghao asked again.


    "I don''t know about this little one, but I see that the two esteemed guests are not mortals either. Losing a bit of business is nothing much, don''t lose your life enjoying wealth, and just don''t ask about the matters of Hongtian Sect again." Scophthalmus was not willing to talk about it, he turned and left.


    "Oh, brother Scophthalmus, this is also my first time cooperating with the Hongtian Sect. Because this business is very large, I have to figure out what''s going on." Oh, brother Scophthalmus, this is also my first time cooperating with the Hongtian Sect. After all, Fu Donghao had a lot of experience in the martial arts world. He knew what the Scophthalmus meant, so he took out a silver ingot from his sleeve and stuffed it into the Scophthalmus''s hands.


    Scophthalmus looked at the silver in his hand, and instantly changed his attitude. After stuffing the silver into his clothes, he cautiously spoke again, "It''s not that I didn''t remind your esteemed guest, but if anything happens, your esteemed guest will take responsibility. This little one only knows what rights they are fighting for, I don''t know the specifics, the Hongtian Sect is located more than a hundred kilometers northwest of here, if esteemed guest goes, you should still be careful. "


    It was necessary to take a few words of concern after taking the taels of silver from the financial backer.


    Hearing Scophthalmus''s words, Fu Donghao fell into deep thought, and Scophthalmus tactfully went to prepare food.


    Wei Yutian continued to watch Fu Donghao''s every move, and would occasionally release a tiny amount of energy to investigate the situation of everyone''s cultivation. He did not know if it was his active consciousness or his passive one, but his cultivation had actually continued to increase.


    Fu Donghao thought about it, he was frowning, but suddenly his eyes lit up, as though he had understood something.


    "Since this Tianzong is also a sect of the Skylaurel Kingdom, then the authority to contend should be the authority to manage the affairs of the Central Plains. This way, I can use the conflicts between them to fight for the Hongtian Sect. Since Zhuang Chendong is already dead, it is not as if Hongtian Sect is able to contact the fifty thousand spies, and harming Tianzong is also not impossible. " Fu Donghao thought.


    "Also, since there might be even more dangerous existences mixed within the Central Plains''s Hundred Countries, then it might not necessarily be related to both Tianzong and Hongtian Sect. It would be impossible for all of Hongtian Sect''s Zhuang Chendong to tell Long San everything, and if they are to be trusted, Hongtian Sect can capture the upper echelons of Tianzong, and they could possibly find out the source of the danger." Although Fu Donghao was not a very meticulous person, but he was not a courageous and unwise person.


    After half a moment, Scophthalmus had already filled a table full of good wine and dishes, making Wei Yutian extremely greedy. When Fu Donghao was thinking about something, he actually could not hold it in, and directly ate it.


    When Scophthalmus saw this, he could not help but tease, but endured it. After all, he had seen countless guests, and he could immediately tell that Wei Yutian might have mental problems, but he did not point out the secret, as long as he gave the money then it would be alright.


    Fu Donghao ended his thoughts, looked at Wei Yutian''s manner of eating, and then at the sumptuous dishes on the table, he became interested.


    After eating their fill, the two of them quickly went back onto the road and headed northwest for a hundred miles.

 C76 Hongtian Sect Duan Wei

    With Wei Yutian''s heaven opposing speed in lightness exercise, it would be a piece of cake for him to fly over fifty kilometers. Even if he used his internal energy to drag Fu Donghao up into the air, he would still be able to do it with ease.


    In less than half an hour, the two of them had already flown a hundred miles away. This time, they saw an outer house, and they were fighting with all their might. Wei Yutian''s condition was also in a daze.


    "Big Brother Fu, I have to go and stop them, my head feels terrible!" Wei Yutian said in discomfort.


    As soon as his voice fell, Wei Yutian had already flown back, leaving only a long afterimage behind.


    Ordinary people did not need Wei Yutian to do anything. They only needed to release their powerful Qi to suppress or kill them.


    Just as Fu Donghao was about to follow the shadow, all the warriors inside and outside the house were frozen. It seemed that Wei Yutian no longer wanted to kill them, but was using his Qi to suppress them.


    No one knew what was happening. They could only feel a powerful force pressing down on them. Following that, the force also pierced through their acupoints, preventing them from moving.


    After the powerful force quickly disappeared, what appeared before them was a handsome youth dressed in noble attire and an extraordinary appearance. However, his eyes flickered with an unstable expression.


    "May I know Hero''s name? Why did he point us out? I am Hongtian Sect''s Third Guard Elder, Duan Wei. His strength is truly unfathomable. He could actually suppress so many of us so easily." A rough looking middle-aged man with a high nose bridge said in surprise.


    Wei Yutian carefully sized up Duan Wei''s appearance, and could not help but reveal a curious look, and then looked at the rest of the people who had strange appearances.


    So it turned out that Duan Wei and the others were clearly different from the centripetal, which was why Wei Yutian was curious.


    Fu Donghao quickly rushed over. Although he had seen the alien before, he did not see it so close. It was so clear, but he was struck by the beauty, not because he was ugly, but because his facial features were too prominent.


    But this confused Fu Donghao, who looked no different from the centripetal.


    Wei Yutian didn''t pay attention to Duan Wei''s question. Instead, he directly caressed Duan Wei''s face, as if he was playing with a strange toy, and was extremely amused.


    Duan Wei''s face was filled with black lines. He was simply unlucky to have been so unreasonably desecrated by such a handsome youth.


    Fu Donghao suppressed his curiosity. From the way Duan Wei was dressed to his temperament, he could tell that the other party''s identity was higher than others by a level, so he directly walked over.


    "May I ask why your group is fighting endlessly here?" Fu Donghao still did not know the identities of the people in front of him, so he did not dare to call them Hongtian Sect s or Tianzong s.


    "My name is Duan Wei of the Hongtian Sect, may I ask for your heroic name?" It was not that Duan Wei did not guard against Fu Donghao and Wei Yutian, but he had wasted his entire heroic life and his life in the hands of others.


    Fu Donghao could not help but feel that his luck was not bad. To think that he would meet the Hongtian Sect so easily, he was shocked as well. Was the person in front of him actually able to speak fluent Chinese?


    "Master Si Mu, let him go!"


    With a wave of his hand, Wei Yutian opened up Duan Wei''s acupoints.


    Duan Wei did not expect himself to be released so easily, and he immediately realized that the two people in front of him probably had no ill intentions towards the Hongtian Sect, and said in his heart: "This handsome and noble young man in front of me, his martial arts are unfathomably profound, if I could rope him in, maybe I could go all out with the Tianzong."


    Once he thought about it, Duan Wei immediately placed one hand on his chest, bowed and said, "Do heroes have time with Hongtian Sect?"


    "I heard that the Hongtian Sect is in trouble and had specially come to help!" Fu Donghao was straightforward.


    Hearing that, Duan Wei was extremely excited, the current Hongtian Sect was in a critical situation, the two people in front of him could be said to be providing assistance on a timely basis. Although he did not know the identity of the two, the kindness they displayed was real.


    "Brother Duan, it''s best for you to quickly tell me about the situation. Are the people you''re fighting with a member of the Tianzong?" Fu Donghao knew that Duan Wei would most likely need to be polite, but he did not want to delay his words, and spoke straightforwardly.


    "Yes!" Duan Wei replied.


    Fu Donghao confirmed his guess once again.


    "Master Si Mu, open all of their acupoints!"


    Firstly, Wei Yutian did not want to see someone killed, and secondly, he felt that it would be better if he could solve the problem without using blood blades. Thirdly, he even wanted to use the people from Tianzong to send a message to the higher ups of Tianzong.


    However, when Duan Wei heard that they were going to release the Tianzong''s people, he became a little flustered.


    "What do you mean, chivalrous hero?" Duan Wei said panickedly.


    Wei Yutian did not care about Duan Wei''s attitude anymore and lightly waved his hand. All of the acupoints were opened.


    However, no one dared to make a move at this moment because they were facing an expert who was much stronger than them in terms of martial arts.


    "Which one of you here is good?" He acted as if he was an incredible figure in the first place. His actions were only to let the people of Tianzong see him clearly, but in reality, he himself knew that his courage was also using Wei Yutian''s help to fill in the form of your martial arts.


    At this time, a middle-aged man with the same appearance as the external phase appeared from inside the house. His eyes flickered, evidently, he was afraid as well, as Fu Donghao had said earlier that he was here to help the Hongtian Sect.


    "This one is the deacon of Tianzong, Doehring Cowart." The middle-aged man said.


    "Hurry up and f * ck off, take your men with you. Go back and tell your men, if they dare come to the Hongtian Sect again, we''ll kill them for sure!" Fu Donghao raised his voice as he roared, showing his absolute dominance.


    These words made De Er laugh mockingly at Fu Donghao, and he actually let go of the tiger and return it to the mountain.


    Duan Wei, on the other hand, continued to be shocked, and did not understand what Fu Donghao meant.


    "We will definitely get what we want!"


    After Daudet finished speaking, he called for his men to hurry up and leave.


    After the people from the Tianzong disappeared, Duan Wei could not help but ask, "Let them go just like that?"


    Fu Donghao remained expressionless, giving off a feeling of being unable to guess what had happened.


    "The heavens are kind. Give them a chance!"


    His words sounded as if he was being magnanimous, but Duan Wei did not dare doubt Fu Donghao''s decision.


    In truth, Fu Donghao wanted Wei Yutian to be happy. After all, Wei Yutian was merciful in his heart and did not want to see fights and killings.


    The reason Fu Donghao said this was naturally to recruit Hongtian Sect for his use.


    When Duan Wei heard the two words "Elder Zhuang", he guessed that Wei Yutian and Wei Yutian were the experts from the Central Plains that Zhuang Chendong had invited. When the Hongtian Sect was in a difficult situation, the sect sent a message to Zhuang Chendong.


    As he flew, Wei Yutian felt like he was taking a stroll, making Duan Wei feel extremely impressed. In his heart, he felt a hundred times more confident that he could settle the matters of the Hongtian Sect.


    In less than a moment, the three of them had already reached the location of Hongtian Sect, and the disciples who were fighting with the Tianzong just now had not even traveled half the distance.


    He could see the majestic mountains, but they were completely barren and devoid of any signs of life.


    On the other hand, Hongtian Sect was hidden within the mountains. If one did not pay attention, it would not be easy to discover that there was actually a large sect hidden between the mountains. Fu Donghao could not help but sigh with emotion, the inn Scophthalmus who told him the location of Hongtian Sect really knew quite a bit.


    "Hongtian Sect sure is blessed by the heavens to choose to stay here, it is easy to defend and hard to attack."


    In reality, Fu Donghao had only seen the entrance to a sect, and it looked like a steep mountain. He had no idea what was inside at all.


    "Otherwise, the Tianzong would have broken through our sect long ago." Duan Wei felt lucky to be able to say this.


    Just as the three of them flew to the entrance of the Hongtian Sect, five experts from the Hongtian Sect welcomed them. All of them looked similar to Duan Wei, but their facial features were prominent.


    "Elder Duan, these two are?"


    The person was still highly vigilant, after all, he did not know if Duan Wei had been tricked into returning.


    Duan Wei didn''t know how to reply to that, because even after asking a few times, the other party had yet to tell him.


    "I am Fu Donghao, and this is my master, Si Mu."


    Fu Donghao did not feel that calling him Master Wei Yutian was wrong, all the way here, calling him Master Si Mu was already pleasing to the mouth, since Wei Yutian had already agreed to accept him as a disciple, calling him Master Wei Yutian was still reasonable, it was just that Wei Yutian did not understand.


    Because of Duan Wei''s nervousness, he did not notice that Fu Donghao had always been calling him Master, but now that he had heard it, he immediately revealed a surprised expression, but then regained his composure. Although this Si Mu seemed to be younger than Fu Donghao, and might even have some sort of issue with governance, his martial arts was actually much higher than him, so calling him this was still reasonable.


    But this person had never seen Wei Yutian''s abilities before, so he couldn''t help but reveal a questioning and surprised expression.


    Fu Donghao saw through their doubts, and said: "Master Si Mu is a martial artist, Through Heaven and Earth, everyone do not need to doubt him."


    Wei Yutian naturally did not object, there was agreement in his eyes, and he even released a strong power to suppress them, it seemed like he already knew how to cooperate.


    Under the strong pressure, the approaching person couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat. They had never seen such an expert before, and couldn''t help but think of what Fu Donghao had said: Through Heaven and Earth martial arts.


    Seeing that everyone''s expressions were no longer on guard and doubting, Wei Yutian stopped releasing his Qi.

 C77 Saguhuudo

    Wasn''t Wei Yutian on the wrong side of the stick? He actually used his strong internal energy to hold himself up in the air and play around excitedly, causing all the disciples of the Hongtian Sect s who passed by to break out in cold sweat.


    Fu Donghao did not stop Wei Yutian''s actions, and even thought that Wei Yutian did it on purpose, with the intention of intimidating everyone in the Hongtian Sect, so that none of them would dare to be rash.


    Regarding Wei Yutian''s change in mental state, Fu Donghao guessed that it was related to the previous battle when he was split. In that battle with the two great experts, not only did he not lose out, he had even injured two experts.


    As for Duan Wei and the other people who had led Wei Yutian into the Hongtian Sect, they did not dare be displeased. Since someone else had already entered, if they wanted to destroy the Hongtian Sect, then it would be difficult for the Hongtian Sect to escape.


    "Who is it that is so strong?"


    A loud and clear voice sounded from the inner room of Hongtian Sect, and the tone of the voice couldn''t hide the astonishment and fear contained within.


    When the man came out, he saw Wei Yutian floating in the air, and was shocked: "This man is young and handsome, his martial arts are extremely high, he truly is a god!"


    Fu Donghao, Duan Wei and the rest also heard the loud voice, and rushed over.


    "Don''t panic Great Elder, these two warriors are the experts from the Central Plains invited by the Sect Leader. They are here specifically to deal with the Tianzong." Duan Wei hurriedly stepped forward and said, in case he misunderstood, that god-like Wei Yutian had injured their Great Clan Elder.


    When the Great Clan Elder heard this, he was somewhat shocked, because he knew that there were very few experts like this in the Central Plains. He could not help but feel lucky in his heart, if this kind of expert helped the Skylaurel Kingdom, it would not be too far off.


    "I am the Great Clan Elder of the Hongtian Sect, Sa Guhuduo. The Great Elder quickly bowed.


    As the person who recommended him to the Hongtian Sect, Duan Wei hurriedly introduced him to Sa Guhuduo: "That expert''s name is Si Mu, and is the master of this Fu Hero.


    Fu Donghao was not always that arrogant and spoiled. Seeing Sa Guhuduo greet him, he also cupped his fists and bowed as a Central Plains warrior would.


    Sa Guhuduo had a deep understanding of the Central Plains, he had heard that there was no one called Si Mu on the rankings of the Central Plains Wulin s, and could not help but to have some doubts. But to be able to continuously lift him in the air with her internal energy, and not be like an ordinary expert, made him unable to understand, and guessed that it was possible that some expert did not want to reveal his true identity, and had disguised himself to assist him.


    As for Wei Yutian, he remained in the air without saying a word and did not return the greeting, which did not cause anyone any dissatisfaction. After all, with his unfathomable cultivation, he had the ability to be arrogant.


    "I do not know how many elders there are in the Hongtian Sect, if it is convenient, please recommend them one by one, in case there is a misunderstanding, and then we can discuss how to deal with the Tianzong." Fu Donghao had the heart to take back the Hongtian Sect, so he did not want to waste time.


    After hearing Fu Donghao''s words, everyone''s face became sorrowful.


    "Fu Hero doesn''t know, out of the four great elders of my Hongtian Sect, only the Great Elder and I are left now. If it wasn''t for the two of you saving me, I''m afraid that something bad would have already happened to me." Duan Wei said sorrowfully.


    Fu Donghao''s expression was slightly moved, allowing everyone to see it clearly, but it was obvious that he was faking it.


    "Actually, I also had some bad news for the people of Hongtian Sect, your Sect Leader had already died, upon hearing that the Hongtian Sect was in danger, he anxiously rushed back to rescue us, but he did not expect that due to anxiety, he accidentally exposed himself, and in the end, he was severely injured by the experts of the Central Plains. Even so, he was still a part of the Hongtian Sect, so he came to find us, begging us to come and help him, because he was severely injured, my master and I did not have the time to do anything."


    Fu Donghao''s play had been played out very clearly. If one were to say that he had been moved just a little bit before, then he was now filled with endless sadness.


    When they spoke, Fu Donghao''s words were also very interesting. The two words "implore" directly reflected their lofty status, and even their Sect Leader s were at least of a lower class.


    Everyone who was present could not help but be moved by the relationship between Fu Donghao and their Sect Leader. They believed even more in the truth that Fu Donghao and Yue Yang had come to help their Hongtian Sect.


    Only, regarding the news of Zhuang Chendong''s death, although everyone was sad, they did not display too much grief. Fu Donghao faintly felt that there was something else behind this, but he believed that Zhuang Chendong died in order to save the Hongtian Sect from being besieged, and that his death was above the hearts of everyone else. Otherwise, he might not have displayed such sadness.


    "Sect Leader is very moved, we truly appreciate it, the death of Sect Leader is also painful for us, but at this point, no one can save us, I hope that Hero can grieve." Duan Wei said with a little sadness, but he could not hide his pretence.


    Fu Donghao''s attitude towards Duan Wei, was actually as clear as a mirror, but since Duan Wei said he would grieve, he would naturally stop.


    Wei Yutian''s face was expressionless. He couldn''t bear to see others sad, but he knew that everyone was pretending. However, his attitude made everyone even more unable to see through him. They could only explain it in a way that was deep and unfathomable.


    "What Elder Duan said is right, we still need to move forward in everything. After all, we are currently facing a great enemy, and we can''t allow ourselves to be sad here. It''s better for us to hurry up and discuss our next plan." Fu Donghao took out a brocade handkerchief from his sleeves, and gently wiped the corners of his eyes as he spoke.


    Immediately, everyone returned to their original states, and welcomed Wei Yutian and Fu Donghao into the Hongtian Sect. Wei Yutian was no longer floating in the air, and without saying a word, he and Fu Donghao sat in the seat of honor.


    "Brother Duan, along the way, you''ve also briefly explained a portion of the situation to me. Since Tianzong wants to find trouble with Hongtian Sect, then there must be a reason. Fu Donghao said.


    With regards to the fact that Fu Donghao actually knew that the Tianzong and the Hongtian Sect were both Skylaurel Kingdom''s forces, everyone was first shocked, then quickly recovered to normal. They guessed that Zhuang Chendong must have told the other party this.


    "Fu Hero''s words immediately hit the nail on the head. The reason why our two sects are the powers of Skylaurel Kingdom, and cause the current situation is because their Master is the head of the protector elders and the father-in-law of the Day figure your majesty. The position of the Sect Leader in the empire is not that hard, thus the Hongtian Sect has always been suppressed by the Tianzong." Duan Wei said.


    When Fu Donghao heard this news, he knew that if he could heavily injure the Tianzong this time, its deterring effect would be even more effective.


    Great Clan Elder Sa Guhuduo continued to speak, "Other than A Falu''s great position and authority, his martial arts skills are also impressive, and he passed it down to my Skylaurel Kingdom''s legendary Grandmaster Batu. From then on, Your Majesty placed great importance on him. The Hongtian Sect specializes in the affairs of the Central Plains, which was something that was decided thirty years ago. After A Falu became the Master, he wanted to change this arrangement, so he spoke rubbish in front of his majesty, saying that my Hongtian Sect had not managed to accomplish anything important in the past thirty years, and wanted his majesty to order us to revoke our rights. "


    Even so, Fu Donghao was even more shocked. Hongtian Sect had already existed for thirty years, but this also meant that the people in front of him were fluent in Chinese. Moreover, during the nearly four hundred years of Chutang''s rule, they were already welcome to travel to and from the Central Plains to engage in commercial activities.


    "Then Day figure your majesty agreed?" Fu Donghao asked.


    My Hongtian Sect specializes in the affairs of the Central Plains, and it is His Majesty''s order. The current Emperor cannot change it so easily, and the current emperor knows that my Hongtian Sect is not without achievements in the last 30 years, so the achievements of lobbying the various countries of the Central Plains to rebel against the The Empire of Chu and Tang and earn a large amount of wealth in the Central Plains are all the achievements of my Hongtian Sect. Duan Wei was naturally proud, and had completely forgotten that he was facing two centripetal s.


    Sa Guhuduo realized that Duan Wei had spoke too much and immediately gave him a meaningful glance, but all of them were seen by Fu Donghao, and he was fairly clear about the thoughts of the people in front of him.


    Fu Donghao quickly laughed: "No worries, my master and I are outsiders, we do not care about this'' family or nation '', we only care about the martial arts and chivalry of the martial arts world."


    These words made Sa Guhuduo feel awkward. After all, other people had come to help them, and they had transcended the boundaries of the world. Moreover, it was completely reasonable that they had wholeheartedly sought for martial arts and martial arts.


    Duan Wei continued: "Even though His Majesty cannot say it, but he still tacitly agreed that the Tianzong would fight against the Hongtian Sect, and this way, A Falu has brazenly fought with the Hongtian Sect. In order to achieve his goal, he actually dared to come here and fight with my Hongtian Sect, and force my Hongtian Sect to give up power."


    Fu Donghao finally understood the whole story of what had happened, and felt even more strongly about how important this trip was.


    "Then do you guys have any plans to deal with the Tianzong?" Fu Donghao asked.


    When these words were spoken, everyone was speechless and continuously shook their heads.


    "Where did everyone meet with difficulties?" Fu Donghao asked.


    Sa Guhuduo raised his head and said with a worried expression on his face: "A Falu''s martial arts is strong, he is not any weaker than Grandmaster Si Mu. If not for the fact that the Hongtian Sect has an advantage in terms of terrain, it would have been destroyed long ago. "


    Fu Donghao was also shocked, a person who was not weaker than his own master, was most likely someone who had the ability to transcend the heavens, but after thinking about it, he felt that Sa Guhuduo did not really understand how strong his master was, and thus would say such words, but he could not not help but take it seriously.

 C78 Tianzong Afaru

    Wei Yutian and Fu Donghao successfully entered the Hongtian Sect and obtained the trust of everyone in the Hongtian Sect.


    I heard that Tianzong''s A Falu is strong and powerful, and can fight against Hongtian Sect alone. This level of combat power would indeed render Hongtian Sect helpless, and even if it was placed in the Central Plains, it would be able to directly threaten the existence of a sect.


    However, only after going up against Wei Yutian could he understand the specific strength of A Falu''s body.


    "Everyone, there is no need to worry. With my master here, it would be difficult to find a worthy opponent." Fu Donghao was full of confidence.


    Duan Wei, Sa Guhuduo and the others all knew that Wei Yutian was powerful, but they had never seen his true abilities when fighting opponents before, so they were still worried.


    Just as everyone was preparing their detailed strategy for dealing with the enemy, Wei Yutian suddenly said: "There are a lot of people rushing over here, one of them seems to be very powerful."


    Everyone was shocked, even Wei Yutian himself, who was sitting in the Hongtian Sect, knew what was happening outside.


    Although no one believed him, they did not dare to slight him, because those people that Wei Yutian had mentioned were definitely from the Tianzong, and the powerful person was undoubtedly A Falu.


    Hence, they hurriedly gathered the many disciples of the Hongtian Sect, preparing to resist the incoming enemy.


    In fact, when Wei Yutian was in town, he was training to release his Qi to investigate the situation of everyone''s martial arts, he did not expect himself to use it here, the speed at which he improved was so fast that no one would believe him, maybe this was the benefit of having all his meridians opened!


    He did not know how Wei Yutian, with his child''s intelligence, could force him to voluntarily practice his martial arts. Maybe the subconscious in his mind was cultivating his martial arts all the time.


    After half a moment, Wei Yutian and Fu Donghao had already brought everyone out of the Hongtian Sect and waited for the people from the Tianzong to arrive.


    Sure enough, after a while, a disciple of the Hongtian Sect reported that A Falu was bringing over a thousand disciples to kill some generals.


    At this time, everyone looked at Wei Yutian in disbelief.


    Wei Yutian smiled and replied, but he looked extremely childish, making it hard for everyone to understand what kind of expert Wei Yutian was.


    After waiting for a while, the people of Tianzong finally appeared in front of everyone.


    "It seems that there really is an expert guarding here. He actually isn''t hiding in your tortoise shell and is moving out in such an orderly manner." A Falu said sarcastically.


    No one came to pick up A Falu''s words.


    "Grandmaster Si Mu, Fu Hero, the one who spoke is A Falu. He is extremely ferocious, if ¡­" Duan Wei said in embarrassment. His meaning was extremely obvious, he was worried that Wei Yutian would not be his match.


    Fu Donghao looked at Wei Yutian, and said: "With Master Si Mu here, that A Falu can''t even stir up any waves."


    When everyone heard this, their confidence multiplied.


    "AHH!"


    A disciple of the Hongtian Sect cried out suddenly. Wei Yutian felt dizzy, he tried to suppress them forcefully, but he was still unable to clear his head.


    "A Falu, it was in vain for you to sneak attack my Hongtian Sect''s weak disciple. Do you still want face?" Sa Guhuduo roared angrily.


    "Hahaha ¡­" The fact that I killed a pig to kill a cow actually made the expression of the Great Clan Elder of Hongtian Sect change. A Falu laughed arrogantly.


    Following that, A Falu attacked again.


    "AHH!" "AHH!" "Ahhh!"


    Wei Yutian let out another three screams in a row. He entered a very unstable state and his mind became a blur, as if he was about to lose himself in such a state. )


    "Everyone, hurry up and move thousands of feet away!" After experiencing the danger from before, Fu Donghao knew that once Wei Yutian went berserk, even a thousand meters away from him would be greatly affected.


    This time, no matter if it was Fu Donghao or Wei Yutian himself, neither of them had blocked their ears.


    Although no one knew the reason why Fu Donghao had shouted for them to move aside, they knew that A Falu''s martial arts had a huge impact on the surrounding area. They couldn''t help but feel that Grandmaster Si Mu should be helping Hongtian Sect now.


    Even the disciples of the Hongtian Sect began to leave. Seems like they had all seen A Falu''s godly skills before.


    But A Falu would not allow these people to leave, if not why would they come? He quickly pushed towards the place where the disciples were gathered.


    "Ah ¡­"


    Miserable screams resounded through the mountains, echoing endlessly.


    Everyone was curious why Grandmaster Si Mu did not stop them.


    But just at that moment, Wei Yutian roared towards the sky, the incomparable Spirit Qi released out, the Spirit Qi was clearly visible, it was like a torrential flood wreaking havoc, causing everyone who saw it to feel a chill in their hearts.


    Fortunately, the long roar did not have any inner force attached to it, otherwise, everyone would probably be in trouble.


    When Hongtian Sect, Duan Wei and the rest saw this, they were so surprised that their mouths gaped open. They had already tried their best to overestimate Grandmaster Si Mu''s strength, but they never thought that he would be powerful to such an extent.


    Those disciples of the Hongtian Sect s who did not manage to retreat to a distance of more than three thousand meters away, as well as all the disciples within a radius of three thousand meters of the Tianzong s, were all instantly suppressed and could not move at all.


    A Falu was also dumbstruck. This kind of strength was not the least bit inferior to his, to the point where it might even be superior. Facing Wei Yutian''s valiant power, he hurriedly formed a shield around his body to protect himself from harm.


    Suddenly, Wei Yutian stopped releasing his Qi, and slowly rose into the air, his eyes that had originally been lifeless, suddenly became clear.


    And when Duan Wei and the others saw all of this, their expressions became incredulous, because the two of them were completely different from the Grandmaster Si Mu that they knew.


    "He really did conceal himself. But could it be that he still have a face preserving technique?" Sa Guhuduo thought, all of the Central Plains experts he knew were also all elderly men who were over a hundred years old.


    When Fu Donghao saw this scene, he knew that his master''s mental breakdown had probably reached another level, forming two completely clear personalities. They were no longer dazed. I''m afraid it will slowly change, because it seems to cause unnecessary trouble when you change your personality.


    "Such powerful strength, but it seems like your killing intent is very heavy." Wei Yutian actually opened his mouth to speak again, but Fu Donghao was no longer surprised.


    Duan Wei and the rest were gulping down their saliva, waiting for the fierce battle that would cause the world to tremble.


    "Oh? You can even see that? " A Falu asked with some surprise, but the feeling Wei Yutian gave him was deep and unfathomable.


    "I don''t know why, but I''m extremely sensitive to killing intent. Furthermore, I''m extremely disgusted with it, which means that I very much hate your aura." Although Wei Yutian''s words were plain, it made everyone who heard shudder.


    At this time, Wei Yutian could feel that other than A Falu, no one else had an aura that contained killing intent.


    Fu Donghao nodded slightly. Other than being gratified, he also felt admiration. "What kind of existence is master''s background?"


    After A Falu heard this, he could not help but be enraged, the killing intent became even stronger. It had to be known that not only was he the Great Clan Protector of the Skylaurel Kingdom, he was also an old father-in-law of the His Majesty the Emperor, a Master of the Skylaurel Kingdom, and an existence that was worshipped by all the warriors in the Skylaurel Kingdom. Now that there were actually people who hated him in front of so many people, how could he not be angry and angry?


    "I can no longer control myself and want to attack you. It was your killing intent that made me do so." Wei Yutian said coldly, his expression still unperturbed.


    A Falu was also about to attack, he already could not care how unfathomable the other party was, if he did not try, how could he know.

 C79 Heavenly Wolf

    More than a thousand of Tianzong''s disciples, had already died during the transformation process of Wei Yutian''s mind into spirit. Half of them died suddenly, and some of the disciples of the Hongtian Sect were also injured.


    Because he felt the aura of slaughter from A Falu''s body, which he extremely hated, Wei Yutian directly attacked A Falu.


    Their intentions were still unclear. Last time, when he fought the two Divine Beast Sect Elders, Wei Yutian didn''t chase after them because the two of them were injured.


    Fu Donghao had always been observing Wei Yutian''s situation. Since Wei Yutian hated the air of slaughter, why did he want to kill his way over? It was obvious that there were some contradictions between them.


    Unable to find the answer in such a short time, Fu Donghao could only put it aside.


    At this time, Wei Yutian formed a fist with both his hands, with a mass of substantial inner force attached to his fist. His posture did not have any fancy movements, it was simple and direct, but it made everyone feel danger.


    Both of A Falu''s hands formed sword fingers, as a wave of substantial inner force was released from the sword fingers, forming two extremely sharp swords, each about a metre long.


    Wei Yutian made the first move, and in a flash, he was already in front of A Falu. He shook his left fist, and the right fist landed on A Falu''s chest, instantly increasing their strength.


    A Falu''s reaction was extremely fast as he quickly retreated backwards to dodge the attack. Then, he stabbed his sword towards Wei Yutian''s throat.


    Wei Yutian raised his left hand, and grabbed the incoming sword qi, only to see the sword qi being quickly melted by the internal fire, and flying straight for A Falu''s sword finger.


    Seeing that the internal fire was burning, A Falu quickly removed the inner strength from his sword fingers. However, at this time, Wei Yutian''s right fist took the opportunity to directly take A Falu''s inner strength back and punched A Falu in the abdomen. A Falu was instantly sent flying five to six hundred meters away like a broken sack, as blood also flowed out from the corner of his mouth.


    In fact, no one could clearly see the movements of Wei Yutian and Luo Hua City Mistress, all they could see was a shadow.


    The exchange of moves just now only lasted for three breaths of time, and everyone saw A Falu fly out.


    Other than Fu Donghao, everyone else was dumbstruck.


    Who was A Falu to begin with? He had been the Skylaurel Kingdom''s legendary Grandmaster, Bartua, and from the moment he was sent out, he was already the First Expert''s First Expert. All of the Skylaurel Kingdom''s warriors only needed to use a single move in front of him, and even the current Day figure your majesty had to give him some face.


    But today, in three breaths of time, he was actually sent flying five to six hundred feet away. If this news were to spread to the Skylaurel Kingdom, perhaps no one would believe it, and even more people would not accept this shocking news, because this First Expert who represented the Skylaurel Kingdom, was actually defeated by an expert of the Central Plains in three breaths of time.


    As for the Tianzong disciples who were present, they were completely confused. They did not believe the reality that was happening in front of them, and touched their own faces, shaking them non-stop.


    It was the same for the disciples of the Hongtian Sect.


    Duan Wei, Sa Guhuduo and the rest were all dumbstruck. They did not dare to believe everything they had seen, but because they had left their homeland for thirty years and hated A Falu, their hearts were not strongly insulted, but instead had a trace of excitement. Perhaps A Falu had truly gone too far in bullying others, resulting in this result.


    Wei Yutian did not continue attacking because in the one or two breaths of time that A Falu was sent flying, he did not feel any form of killing intent at all.


    "How is this possible, how is this possible, I am the First Expert of the world, how can I lose so quickly?" A Falu shouted loudly. Even he himself did not believe what had happened to him, it seemed that he had forgotten himself because he had been in a high position for too long.


    At this time, A Falu, who had just reacted, was even more furious, the feeling of wanting to kill Wei Yutian became even stronger, he wanted to protect his dignity, and wanted to protect his own name as the First Expert.


    As a result, A Falu who was constantly falling down from the sky, released a strong burst of inner force, not only stabilized his body, but also caused a strong wave of air currents in the surroundings. The disciples who were relatively closer to him were once again killed or injured by the strong wave of internal force, and were blown more than three hundred meters away.


    Sensing A Falu''s killing intent, Wei Yutian''s figure flashed and appeared in front of A Falu.


    Because of his anger, A Falu had become more and more undisciplined. He actually recklessly pushed out with his palm, just in time to bump into Wei Yutian''s attacking figure.


    When A Falu sensed this, he immediately released his tyrannical internal energy, hoping that his palm would heavily injure Wei Yutian.


    However, when he used his strength again, he discovered that his inner strength felt like it was hitting against a pillow. It was weak and powerless, and the strength in his body was also continuously flowing away.


    "What kind of cultivation technique could actually absorb my inner strength?" A Falu''s figure flashed and exclaimed. This gave him another chance to escape three hundred meters away from Wei Yutian, because at that moment, there was no killing intent on his body.


    "It''s not being absorbed, it''s being dissolved." Wei Yutian said blandly. Actually, all of this was caused by the manipulation of the consciousness behind the endless darkness in his mind. However, he did not have any intentions of resisting.


    Although A Falu did not know the way to resolve it, he guessed that the way he dissolved the internal fire was probably the same as the one Wei Yutian released before.


    So even if he managed to hit Wei Yutian, only his Qi would be nullified, unless his Qi was stronger than Wei Yutian''s Qi, then it would be possible to neutralize it, otherwise, if they continued to fight, there would be only death.


    But anger had clouded his shrewd mind, so how could he possibly think of that? Furthermore, even if he thought of it, he would still fight with Wei Yutian for his dignity and glory against the Skylaurel Kingdom.


    "Sky Diagram wolf god!" A Falu bellowed, looks like he was going to use his trump card.


    From start to end, they had only exchanged four moves, yet A Falu had used his trump card.


    In just a moment, A Falu''s hands had turned into claws and were held vertically in front of his chest. He looked extremely similar to Fu Donghao''s Heavenly Wolf God Fist, and could even be said to be the same.


    "How is this possible?" How could Fu Donghao not be shocked when he saw that it was the exact same as the Heavenly Wolf God Fist s'' Heavenly Wolf Hunting Skill.


    Duan Wei had also observed Fu Donghao''s expression from the side, and thought that he was worried that something might have happened to Grandmaster Si Mu.


    "What''s wrong?" Duan Wei asked.


    "How could A Falu possibly dare me, my master''s ultimate Heavenly Wolf God Fist?" was his master, and Fan Tianlang was also his master. If he were to say it like that, Duan Wei would definitely not guess anything wrong with him.


    Duan Wei was broken for a moment, but then he reacted and said: "A Falu is using the Sky Diagram''s wolf god, how could it be the Heavenly Wolf God Fist?"


    With Fu Donghao''s eyesight, how could he be mistaken? He just did not know why two different names of martial arts would use the same way, and he couldn''t help but want to see for himself. At this moment, his heart wanted to see what kind of power the Heavenly Wolf God Fist would have if it was cultivated to the limit.


    When Wei Yutian was still a child, he saw Fu Donghao use Sky Wolf Hunting before. He wondered if his subconscious in the darkness could replicate this skill in the Sky Wolf Hunting this time, just like before with his Cauldron Kick.


    Seeing A Falu''s inner force wolf god appear, Wei Yutian did not dare to be negligent.


    Wei Yutian''s hands first flew up and down a few times, like an animal jumping fiercely. Then, his hands formed claws, raised them in front of his body, and then shot out internal energy quickly.


    In this scene, both A Falu and Fu Donghao felt as though their eyeballs were about to fall out, while the rest of the people were so shocked that they couldn''t even close their mouths.


    "How do you know the Sky Diagram''s wolf god?" A Falu said in shock.


    The Sky Diagram wolf god was originally the legendary Divine Beasts s of the Skylaurel Kingdom. There was a rumor about the wolf god saving people in the Sky Diagram, so the wolves were their totems. The cultivation method of the Sky Diagram wolf god was two to three hundred years ago, and a local warrior used the form of a legendary wolf god to create a set of technique.


    "I don''t know why, but I keep having the feeling that I''ve seen it somewhere before. It should be too simple!" Wei Yutian was still as cold as ice.


    When he said that, everyone was so angry that they almost vomited out blood. One must know that even A Falu himself only had a few who managed to train to Sky Diagram.


    Wei Yutian''s words caught Fu Donghao''s attention, because Wei Yutian had seen it before when he used it: "Could it really be the same path?"


    In less than a breath, a gigantic and mighty wolf god appeared in front of Wei Yutian. Compared to A Falu''s, it was even more powerful, and its surface still burned with the powerful internal force flame.


    How could A Falu accept this? Not only had his secret art been displayed, he had performed it even more intensely than, and even combined with his other methods, he had broken the rules.


    Of course, Wei Yutian cultivates the Hundred Transformations Divine Technique and can unleash any method he wants, so it would be easy for him to bring along the other methods of inner force when he is using it.


    Fu Donghao was still alright, after all he had just stepped into the doorstep of this technique, and as to what the ultimate technique looked like, he did not know, so he just assumed that it was Wei Yutian''s final form after using it.


    The two of them did not waste their breath and immediately released two wolf god s, flying towards each other.


    The two wolf god s bared their fangs, there were countless beautiful lines on their bodies, but just as they were ten meters away, they both extended their right hands out, leapt up, and grabbed towards each other.


    The speed was so fast that it was like two shadows were fighting each other.


    In a breath''s time, Wei Yutian''s wolf god had directly cut open A Falu''s wolf god''s skin, and what followed after was the internal fire''s skin, and directly combusted along the wound.


    A Falu''s inner force wolf god thought that it was not stable, so he stopped the transmission of inner force. The wolf god immediately exploded, and with a "Boom Boom Boom", it shot straight up into the sky, and the blast of air swept in all directions. Fortunately, other than Wei Yutian, no one else was within the strongest range of the wave of air, and they were already more than three thousand meters away.

 C80 Fall

    The inner force wolf god created by A Falu lost control, and directly exploded a few hundred meters away from Wei Yutian. The energy wave swept in all directions, but Wei Yutian did not have any protection, nor did he have the intention to escape.


    Thousands of feet away, everyone could feel the strong gust of wind, but it was still not enough to send them flying.


    Before the blast of air had finished, the wolf god that Wei Yutian had created had rushed straight towards A Falu without a care.


    A Falu''s hands quickly turned into claws again, covering himself with his inner force and forming a wolf god. He fought with the wolf god that Wei Yutian had attacked, but he did not show any signs of losing.


    Therefore, Wei Yutian swiftly retracted his wolf god, and in a flash, he directly clashed directly with A Falu once again.


    A Falu swiped his claw, and Wei Yutian punched out.


    The moment the claw met, both of A Falu''s arms were in extreme pain. The muscles on his hands trembled non-stop as if they were uncontrollable, but in less than half a breath, they were forcefully controlled by A Falu.


    Taking this chance, Wei Yutian continuously struck out with his fist straight at A Falu''s head.


    A Falu raised his hand and tried to push away the ferocious fist, but he did not expect that the fist was so powerful that even when he pushed it with all his strength, it did not budge the slightest bit.


    In the end, his fist had directly landed on A Falu''s forehead. Fortunately, he had protected himself with his strong inner force, causing this strike to not be life-threatening even though his face was bruised.


    Having just been blown several dozen meters away, A Falu stabilized his body. Seems like he had already used his full strength, otherwise, he would have been blown several hundred meters away just like he was in the beginning.


    Taking the chance as Wei Yutian retracted his fist, A Falu clasped both his hands together and raised them high into the air. Then, with all of his internal energy quickly channeling into his hands, he charged out of the ten meter high gap and formed a gigantic sword made of internal energy between his hands.


    Just as Wei Yutian was about to attack, the gigantic sword slashed down.


    Wei Yutian did not care about it at all and rushed over, as if he was not afraid of being slashed by the huge sword at all.


    When they were more than three meters away from each other, the gigantic sword had already been slashed down, and the sword qi formed from inner force had directly pierced through Wei Yutian''s chest. Then, the sword qi did not disappear, but instead rushed toward a distance of three thousand meters away.


    Many people thought that Wei Yutian would be severely injured even if he did not die. Fu Donghao and the rest were all on tenterhooks. In Fu Donghao''s eyes, there were very few people who could attack their own master.


    But unexpectedly, when the Sword Qi pierced through Wei Yutian, he was not affected at all, and continued to rush towards him.


    Seeing Wei Yutian being killed, A Falu could not help but feel joy in his heart. When he saw Wei Yutian still charge towards him without caring about anything else, he realized how foolish he was. If he were to directly attack his opponent, even his opponent would be able to resolve it, much less a strand of sword Qi.


    The gigantic sword suddenly disappeared, transforming into a shield that protected A Falu''s body.


    But with Wei Yutian''s heaven opposing speed, how could he have the chance to defend himself within thirty meters?


    Just as the gigantic sword disappeared, Wei Yutian had already punched A Falu in the chest.


    A Falu felt a powerful force, and instantly suppressed him, causing him to be unable to breathe. His heart suddenly stopped beating, and then another burst of inner strength exploded in his body, no matter how strong it was, it was unable to stop the force that was being injected into his body from exploding.


    After experiencing this series of emotions, A Falu knew that his life was already gone.


    At this time, A Falu flew out, his body directly exploded in mid air, and finally died after dismembering into tens of thousands of pieces.


    But just at this moment, a piece of iron skin flew out from A Falu''s shattered body, and flew straight in Fu Donghao''s direction.


    As for the sword aura that A Falu had released before, it had just reached a distance of three kilometers away and just happened to land on a disciple of the Tianzong.


    The explosion had affected all of the Tianzong disciples within a radius of thirty to forty meters, and another one of them had been killed or injured.


    Miserable cries rang out again, lingering in the mountains.


    When Wei Yutian heard it, his expression became extremely sinister, like a devil in hell. He also continuously released extremely strong inner force, causing anyone who heard it to feel a chill down their spine, or even their own death.


    The miserable cries of the injured people could not be heard. Wei Yutian did not have the chance to recover and could only roar non-stop, because there was no killing intent left for him to attack.


    Seeing all this, the disciples of the Hongtian Sect and the rest of the disciples of the Tianzong were so scared that their legs went soft, and they immediately prostrated themselves on the ground.


    After that, the image of the internal force evil ghost in Wei Yutian''s move appeared one after another, causing everyone to be extremely frightened. At this time, someone suddenly shouted, "God of ghosts, please spare us, the devils will kill us all..."


    In an instant, everyone started to loudly shout. In addition to the echoes reverberating through the mountain range, an extremely horrifying aura seemed to surround the entire region.


    The iron sheet that was flying towards Fu Donghao, quickly retreated, if not, he would directly kill himself. He could only retreat as he blocked the incoming force of the iron sheet with his powerful strength.


    After approximately another ten thousand meters, Fu Donghao finally caught the iron sheet in his hand.


    When he took out the iron sheet to have a look, he was completely shocked. Even though it was his first time seeing Wei Yutian''s heaven-defying power, he was not shocked at all. This was because the iron sheet was precisely the fist spectrum that were recorded on it.


    "It really is a Heavenly Wolf God Fist, and I never thought that there would be a second half of a Heavenly Wolf God Fist, what kind of relationship does the TongHui Tang have with the Skylaurel Kingdom?" While Fu Donghao was still in shock, a lot of questions popped up in his mind, but none of them could be explained by him.


    Duan Wei, Sa Guhuduo and the rest saw that Wei Yutian was so terrifying, even they were kneeling on the ground and kept on shouting, "God of ghosts, please spare us! God of ghosts, please spare us!"


    After who knows how long had passed, Fu Donghao finally recovered from his shock. Only then did he notice that everyone was loudly shouting "mercy for ghosts and gods". He knew that something must have happened to Wei Yutian, so he immediately flew up, and saw the entire situation.


    Seeing that some of the injured Tianzong disciples were screaming in pain because they had lost an arm or a leg, Wei Yutian guessed that they had affected his recovery and walked around the wounded, killing him with one palm strike.


    Very quickly, the cries were stopped, and Wei Yutian retracted his sinister face and internal force evil ghost.


    At this time, other than Fu Donghao, no one else knew what was going on.


    When everything calmed down, everyone was sweating profusely, and Wei Yutian suddenly regained his intelligence as a child. However, it was obvious that his mind was still unclear, and after a while, it disappeared completely.


    If Fu Donghao didn''t make the decision on the spot, and had no idea what the recovered Wei Yutian would look like, he might really become the mad spirit.


    When Wei Yutian regained his senses and looked at the miserable sight around him, he was completely at a loss again.


    At this time, Fu Donghao blocked in front of Wei Yutian, afraid that he would see the scene of Tianzong being killed or injured completely.


    After that, Fu Donghao quickly flew into Hongtian Sect with Wei Yutian, and Duan Wei and the rest also followed behind. Although they were still afraid of Wei Yutian''s devil-like appearance, for the sake of Hongtian Sect, they could only follow and watch.


    "Master Si Mu, what do you think I have?"


    In order to divert Wei Yutian''s attention, Fu Donghao hurriedly took out the iron skin on his body and passed it to him.


    Wei Yutian would definitely be more interested in what was happening in front of him. He held the iron sheet in his hands and looked at it, then said: "This is a set of martial arts, and it seems to be quite interesting. I should be able to use it."


    Fu Donghao was in a mess as he thought to himself, "Master, you''ve already used it, why are you still saying that it''s something you should do?"


    Duan Wei and the others who had entered were standing a few meters away from Wei Yutian, not daring to rashly approach.


    Seeing that everyone had come over, Wei Yutian said: "Why are all of you so far away from me, quickly come and take a look at this technique."


    If you have something good, then quickly share it with others. This kind of behavior is not child''s will, so what?


    When everyone heard this, although they still felt a lingering fear, they did not dare not not not go over. Furthermore, the way they spoke and the way they spoke were the same as the first time they met Si Mu, so they could not help but feel a sense of relief.


    Only, it was still a mess outside. Sa Guhuduo quickly signaled to Duan Wei and he left the Hongtian Sect to settle things outside that had not ended yet.


    Only after leaving did they realize that the disciples of the Tianzong were still kneeling on the ground. They were all like eggplants that had been frozen, and looked extremely listless.


    "People of the Tianzong, listen up, your Master has already fallen. If you continue to make trouble for your Hongtian Sect, only death awaits you. I will give you all a chance to live, clean up this bloody battlefield, and join our Hongtian Sect." Duan Wei, on the other hand, had two birds with one stone. Although his heart was still moving up and down, he was still able to force himself to calm down and resolve the problem before him.


    The disciples of the Tianzong quickly got up and cleaned up the battlefield. One must know that even the Skylaurel Kingdom s were not a match for those in the Hongtian Sect s, so how could they have a good ending if they resisted?

 C81 The way out of Hongtian Sect

    Very quickly, Duan Wei had dealt with the matters of the Tianzong. Although he had only killed one A Falu in this battle, the one to be shaken was not only the Tianzong, but also the other Skylaurel Kingdom.


    Without the Master, the new Master could still be established, but the new Master would no longer pose any threat to the Hongtian Sect.


    Furthermore, it was related to the Hongtian Sect. Even if the Hongtian Sect was established by the late emperor, it would definitely not be able to be saved, and even Duan Wei and the rest would not be able to think of this.


    Now, everyone was either immersed in fear or in the joy of getting rid of the greatest threat. Who would have that kind of calm mind, let alone thinking about such a long term thing?


    Amongst the Tianzong disciples that came with A Falu, there were quite a few high ranking members from various sects. Originally, the reason why they came majestically was to take a look at the Master, but they did not expect to be dismembered by Wei Yutian who suddenly appeared.


    Duan Wei gave his the condition of living, although it went against his heart, he still agreed to it for the sake of his life.


    Wei Yutian''s attention was diverted away from Fu Donghao, and he did not pay attention to what was happening outside.


    Just that, it was likely that no one knew, that at this time, Wei Yutian was very clear about what was going on outside. His ears and others could not sense his inner force, causing everything outside to be unable to hide.


    The reason why Wei Yutian didn''t say it was because he trusted Fu Donghao so much that he believed that Fu Donghao wouldn''t harm him. Furthermore, the bloody scene was not what he wanted to see. However, due to the mental breakdown, he still did not know that he had done it. Perhaps it was because he was still a child, but he did not even suspect that every time he woke up, there would be blood.


    "Master Si Mu, can you impart this technique to me?" Fu Donghao asked, he was not greedy about how powerful this martial art was, but rather because of the fact that this technique shared the same cultivation style as the Heavenly Wolf God Fist, he could treat it as a thought that Fan Tianlang had left him.


    Of course Wei Yutian agreed. Besides, it was useless for him to keep it.


    Sa Guhuduo and the rest did not dare say anything, they were already trembling in fear, adding that this was something that someone else had snatched, even if Wei Yutian had used it before, they could only allow someone else to take away the Skylaurel Kingdom''s treasure.


    When Duan Wei returned, everyone sat back down in the General Assembly Chamber.


    "Everyone, the matters with the Tianzong have been resolved. The master and disciple duo should leave now." Fu Donghao bowed, pretending to say goodbye.


    "However, I would still like to remind you all. A Falu has fallen, so the Hongtian Sect has no way out. You all better prepare in advance! " Fu Donghao continued with a worried look.


    When he said that, everyone realised that they were too badly suppressed by Tianzong previously, they did not even consider the consequences.


    Sa Guhuduo was after all, the Great Clan Elder, so Zhuang Chendong''s death was up to him. Only now did he think of the consequences, and could not help but feel regret, but what had happened, regret was already useless.


    He then said, "Let''s go speak to His Majesty. Perhaps there is still room for negotiation."


    Fu Donghao could not help but sneer, so it turned out that Hongtian Sect''s Great Clan Elder was just a pedant.


    "Considering my old friendship with the Sect Leader, if you all think that there is a reason, then you all have already planned for a long time. If there is no reason, then pretend that I did not say anything."


    Fu Donghao hid all of his intentions behind his words, preventing Sa Guhuduo and the others from seeing any flaws.


    "Fu Hero, what are you saying? Since you are looking out for our Hongtian Sect, we will naturally listen attentively." On the contrary, he was trying to curry favor with Wei Yutian, this kind of expert. Any person would feel greatly honored if he had a relationship with him.


    Hearing that, Fu Donghao nodded his head, knowing that the fish had started to bite.


    "First, let''s not talk about the position of Tianzong in the Skylaurel Kingdom, you already can''t afford to take on the position of Tianzong in the Skylaurel Kingdom. The image of the Sky Diagram, the martial arts world, the royal family, which one of them will not make you die? "


    "Of course, you can say that it was done by us two, master and disciple. But I believe that even if it is your His Majesty the Emperor s, they would not continue to trust you. "


    "Firstly, the protector elder of the Sect Leader has passed away. Secondly, the Tianzong was in a battle with the Hongtian Sect anyway. Finally, can the Emperor think that your Sect Leader colluded with the centripetal and did such a shameful thing? "


    Once Fu Donghao''s words came out, everyone in General Assembly Chamber started to whisper to each other, and one by one, their eyebrows knitted tightly.


    But just as he finished speaking for the next three breaths of time, Sa Guhuduo opened his mouth and said: "Grandmaster Si Mu and Fu Hero are my Hongtian Sect''s benefactors, we cannot be such bastards to push the responsibility onto you two. I hope you don''t say the same things as before."


    "Moreover, what Fu Hero said is very reasonable, but what should we do? We are in a dilemma now, I hope that Fu Hero can point us in the right direction and protect the lives of everyone in my Hongtian Sect."


    Fu Donghao knew that there was probably Sa Guhuduo probing within, if he was not careful, he would be seen through, but of course, even if he did, the Hongtian Sect would not be able to hold back, and would only be unable to uncover an even more dangerous existence hidden in the Central Plains.


    "Regarding the matters of the Hongtian Sect, we have only agreed to take care of them. As for the other matters, we are not part of your trust. Great Elder, please do not make things difficult for me and my disciple." Fu Donghao pretended to look troubled.


    Sa Guhuduo slightly nodded his head, but he was still not at ease.


    He said, "Can Fu Hero lure us into the Central Plains Wulin? At least, that way, the entire Hongtian Sect would be able to survive."


    Fu Donghao understood the trap behind those words.


    "From the start, you do not reject people from the alien martial arts Lin. We do not need to lure you in." Furthermore, this is not the best method. " Fu Donghao said indifferently.


    "Oh? Is there any other good way? " Sa Guhuduo seemed to have caught hold of Fu Donghao''s tail, and his face revealed a little complacency.


    "You can enter the Central Plains by yourselves. In any case, your majesty wanted you to go to the Central Plains to do some work. If you are brought back with credit, I think that you will be much safer even if it would be difficult for you. Of course, the greater the contribution, the better it will be for all of you. " Fu Donghao still appeared to be extremely calm. He did not display any kind of evil intentions, nor did he display any signs of caring about the life or death of this group of people.


    When Sa Guhuduo first heard it, he was a little uneasy, but after hearing it, he finally felt relieved. This kind of method did not display any intention of plotting against the Central Plains, nor did it have the intention of trapping the Hongtian Sect in the wrong way.


    "Fu Hero''s method is indeed very constructive, but the stakes are too high. We still need to discuss it." Sa Guhuduo said.


    "As for your discussion with me, I think it''s about time for us to take our leave as well." Fu Donghao stood up, pretending to leave.


    Sa Guhuduo quickly stopped Wei Yutian and the other two, his expression was a little awkward, because he had been constantly probing the other party, but the other party was extremely frank and did not have any grudges against him, he did not believe that Fu Donghao could not hear the trap in his words.


    "Grandmaster Si Mu, Fu Hero, please wait a moment. No matter what, you have helped my Hongtian Sect solve a big problem, we do not even have a treat, if we were to pass on the message, my Hongtian Sect will probably become infamous for being disrespectful."


    "Moreover, we were just in time to discuss what to do next. I hope that Fu Hero can give us some advice."


    After Sa Guhuduo finished speaking, he quickly gave Duan Wei a meaningful glance, and Duan Wei immediately headed outside. He wanted to prepare some good wine and dishes, as long as he had enough to eat, it would be fine.


    "Thank you, Grand Elder, for your hospitality. I''m fine with a meal, just don''t eat anything." Fu Donghao obviously had some hidden meaning.


    Sa Guhuduo paused for a while, then said awkwardly: "I hope the two of you don''t have to worry, it''s just a meal."


    So it was natural for Fu Donghao and Wei Yutian to stay, and walk out of the General Assembly Chamber, to the surrounding mountain peaks, to stay in the Hongtian Sect such a sealed off place for a long time, and to feel suffocated.


    Seeing the two of them leaving, Sa Guhuduo quickly called Duan Wei back to General Assembly Chamber.


    "Everyone, what are your views on the way out of Hongtian Sect?"


    "Actually, from the very beginning, when the Tianzong came to find us, we didn''t have a choice. We could either hand over our authority or leave our homeland."


    It''s too late to say all this now, since the only way out for us is to go to the Central Plains. Although we are within the borders of the Qinghe Country and the Skylaurel Kingdom does not dare to send troops here, we are in for a lot of trouble.


    "¡­"


    The General Assembly Chamber kept talking, it was quite lively.


    Fu Donghao and Wei Yutian who had always been outside Hongtian Sect did not seem to be worried at all.


    "They''re done talking. Let''s go in!" Wei Yutian said, he was still a child, yet he did not let go of the chain, this was something to rejoice about.

 C82 opportunity for success

    When Wei Yutian and Fu Donghao returned to the Hongtian Sect, they coincidentally met Duan Wei who came to look for them.


    "Grandmaster Si Mu, Duan Hero, the food has been prepared. Let''s go eat together!" Duan Wei said.


    When it came to eating, Wei Yutian once again showed the side of a child, shocking Duan Wei at first, but then he realised. He did not see many experts, but he had heard that masters were always weird.


    How could Fu Donghao not know that someone was going to speak about the matter at the banquet.


    Under Duan Wei''s lead, the two of them went deeper into the Hongtian Sect, and finally entered a very spacious hall.


    At the top of the hall, there were several skylights, all of which were shining down, but the skylight was not particularly large, and could be said to be almost negligible compared to the entire mountain that Hongtian Sect was on, so it was not easy to detect.


    "Please have a seat, my Hongtian Sect is not as wealthy as the other sects in the Central Plains. However, we have different taste dishes, I hope the two of you do not mind." Sa Guhuduo said politely.


    Wei Yutian was immediately attracted by the delicacy at first glance, but before anyone could call for a guest to begin, he had already picked up a lamb leg and started chewing on it.


    Fu Donghao saw it, but he was not embarrassed at all. He believed that no one dared to say anything.


    As expected, all the participants in the seats of the Hongtian Sect maintained their faint smiles.


    "Grandmaster Si Mu is truly someone who does not fake anything. At his level, I''m afraid that his sexual nature is real. We are truly too far behind him!" Duan Wei spoke with dignity.


    Seeing Wei Yutian act this way, Sa Guhuduo thought to himself: "The actions of an expert are truly unfathomable, but if this is the case, the following words will be easy to say."


    When everyone was seated, everyone picked up a glass of fruit brew.


    "First cup, I would like to thank Grandmaster Si Mu and the Fu Hero for helping my Hongtian Sect." Sa Guhuduo said, then downed it all in one gulp, completely unlike the centripetal who had said a few more polite words.


    Fu Donghao did not mind, he knew that this was probably the other party''s way of treating guests, so he drank it all in one gulp. Only Wei Yutian did not pick up the cup, but continued to eat the fragrant lamb leg.


    "This is a really good wine. There are very few of such fine wine in the Central Plains. If we can sell a large amount of such fine wine to the 100 countries of the Central Plains, it will definitely be welcomed by all the countries." The meaning behind Fu Donghao''s words, was both to remind everyone that the Central Plains might be even more dangerous than what was a merchant, but also to remind everyone present to directly enter the main topic.


    "Fu Hero has a sharp eye for business, my Skylaurel Kingdom does indeed sell this wine to the Central Plains, and it is indeed welcomed by the various countries. Previously, when we discussed it, we also wanted to rely on the Skylaurel Kingdom merchants, but I wonder what Fu Hero thinks?" Sa Guhuduo said, and did not hide anything.


    Fu Donghao knew that he was getting closer and closer to the information he wanted.


    "I do not have a business eye, I was just making up a lie, but since those merchants are moving between the Skylaurel Kingdom and the Central Plains, aren''t you afraid of the assassins sent by the Day figure your majesty hiding beside them?" Fu Donghao led the way step by step.


    "Hahaha ¡­" Thank you Fu Hero for thinking for my Hongtian Sect, but we will only seek help from the merchants our Hongtian Sect has arranged for us. As for the arrangements made by the Tianzong and the imperial government, of course we won''t dare to go. Duan Wei took over and said.


    With these words, Fu Donghao confirmed his guess, but other than the merchants, there might be other dangers. Besides, the merchants had the guts to do it, so why wasn''t they expelled by the Hundred Kingdoms? Even in the face of benefits, the Hundred Kingdoms probably wouldn''t be able to resist the temptation.


    "Master and I are infatuated with martial arts. You guys are infatuated with wealth and wealth. However, I feel that what you all have done isn''t the limit. " Fu Donghao lured them in again, these words were only focused on the money, to make Duan Wei and the rest let their guard down.


    "Oh? Fu Hero has a better way to get rich? " Sa Guhuduo asked curiously.


    "I don''t have the path of wealth, but since you guys have gotten to this point with the Tianzong, why don''t you think of taking over the caravan they arranged?" Fu Donghao reminded.


    When these words were spoken, everyone seemed to have come to a realization. After all, they were nervous about leaving this place, so they did not think about it too much. Furthermore, their goal was not to do business, but to borrow the power of the caravan to develop a partner who was willing to work with the Skylaurel Kingdom.


    If they could get the Tianzong''s inside information in the Central Plains, then the probability of success would at least double.


    It just so happened that so many people in the Tianzong had already pledged their allegiance to the Hongtian Sect, and there were even a few upper echelons of the Tianzong among them. They would definitely be able to uncover a few spies in the Central Plains from their bodies.


    "Fu Hero''s words are a reminder to the dreamer. In the future, when I become rich, I will definitely share it with Grandmaster Si Mu and the Fu Hero." Sa Guhuduo said excitedly.


    "Hehehe ¡­" "Thank you for your good intentions, but this is too much for me and my disciple. Everyone wants to take the opportunity to earn some benefits in this chaotic world, wouldn''t we be too conceited if we don''t?" Fu Donghao looked greedy.


    Wei Yutian frowned, he did not look too happy, and there was even a piece of meat in his mouth.


    Sa Guhuduo and the rest were all embarrassed, they thought that the other party was only involved in the matters of the martial arts world, not business, if not, it would be difficult to escape from here.


    Thus, they quickly changed the topic.


    "Oh, yes! Before we left, when we were busy taking care of the Tianzong, there was one more thing I forgot to tell you. Before the Sect Leader died, he told us to bring a message with us, saying: Take out the order badge. He also said that as long as you listen to him, you will understand what he meant. I''ve thought about it many times, but I still didn''t understand what he meant. " Fu Donghao''s enticement had reached the most critical moment.


    These words caused everyone to be shocked once again. These words were extremely obvious to them.


    Therefore, Sa Guhuduo got up quickly, looking pleasantly surprised and anxious, he said: "Fu Hero, the news you just mentioned is too important, we need to go discuss it first, and can only temporarily leave you two alone. It''s not that I don''t trust the two of you, it''s really a matter of great importance."


    Fu Donghao said indifferently: "It''s nothing, you guys can go now!"


    Thus, Sa Guhuduo brought Duan Wei and the others to the General Assembly Chamber.


    "It''s such a big thing, why would Sect Leader tell those two?"


    "That''s nothing. There''s nothing to doubt about the two of them. Moreover, those four sentences just now weren''t something they could make up just because they wanted to."


    "Yes, what the tokens are, what the dragons are, and what can be accomplished, these are all secrets that they cannot possibly know. I choose to believe them."


    It seemed like, amongst the group, he was more assured of Wei Yutian and Yue Shan.


    "If we did not know that the Sect Leader went to look for Long San, I''m afraid we would not have known what Three Dragons mean, so I feel that this news is definitely reliable."


    "However, I have another understanding of the situation. The Three Dragons represent not only Long San, but also our three factions, one of them is a merchant caravan that provides food, the other is a military informant that provides information, the rest are thirty to fifty thousand elite soldiers that are attacking the various countries."


    "Right, right!"


    The Skylaurel Kingdom had been operating it painstakingly for so long, they had actually infiltrated the army of a hundred countries in the Central Plains.


    This way, Long San will become our commander, and will not know how he is. I only heard that he was originally the general of the Chutang''s border, and with the destruction of the Chutang, it is understandable for him to appear again, but I think that he will not be as reliable as that Fu guy, and he even has such a strong master.


    "I''m afraid Grandmaster Si Mu would not agree. Just by looking at it, Grandmaster Si Mu has a weird temperament, and it''s not like he''s an ordinary person."


    "At his level, temperament no longer matters. But for the Fu Hero s to be chosen, there is a need for a test, but if he rejects it, there is no point in testing it, they do not care about their own country or lands, they only care about their own realm.


    "¡­"


    The discussion among the crowd lasted for nearly half an hour. As it was too long, the guests were afraid that they would be unhappy, so they returned to the dining area.


    When everyone returned, Wei Yutian and Fu Donghao had already left.


    "What about Grandmaster Si Mu and the Fu Hero?" Sa Guhuduo asked the servant that served him.


    "After they finished eating, they flew out of the skylight. They only said that they would like to thank you for being so hospitable, and that they would meet again in the future." The servant replied.


    Everyone then started to admire him, the expert was not obsessed with the mortal world, he originally wanted to keep Fu Donghao to achieve great things, but other people''s masters only cared about martial arts cultivation and the martial arts world''s chivalry.


    Duan Wei was still a little reluctant to part with them. After all, Wei Yutian and Yue Yang had saved his life, and even though others had given them a lot of advice, they had nothing to ask for.


    However, when they thought about how Wei Yutian had exposed his terrifying internal force evil ghost, they were still afraid.


    "Indeed, you are unfathomable. Your skills are unfathomable, your words and actions are unfathomable, and your disciple''s thinking is unfathomable. I''m afraid that your master''s thoughts are even more unfathomable." Duan Wei sighed, and everyone nodded their heads.


    But in truth, the reason why Fu Donghao and Yue Yang left, was to give these people the illusion that they had already achieved their goal, and that they should leave now. They needed to explain the situation here to Long San, so that they could prepare to eliminate all the spies from outside this region.

 C83 The danger of the spirit

    After exiting the Hongtian Sect, Wei Yutian and Wei Tian continued to fly towards the southeast direction. On the way, Fu Donghao and Wei Tian continued to play like children.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Wei Yutian asked.


    "It''s nothing. Master, if you also leave me one day, will you come find me?" When he was young, he had always been at TongHui Tang. At that time, his master Fan Tianlang had always been obedient to him, playing around like he was just now, and taught him a lot of skills.


    The master in front of him, although he did not teach him kung fu, had taught him not only to kill, but also to teach his entire country, and even let him obtain the entire set of Heavenly Wolf God Fist.


    When Wei Yutian heard it, he also gradually became a little sad.


    "Master, what''s wrong with you now?" Seeing Wei Yutian like that, Fu Donghao quickly stopped feeling sad.


    "I am looking for a spirit soul now. You said that you would take me to look for one." In Wei Yutian''s current mind, Mu Lingling was the person closest to him, but he had already been away from Mu Lingling for close to five months, yet there was still no news about him.


    Fu Donghao was speechless for a moment. He had indeed promised his master, and now that he had failed, what else could he say.


    Without any clues, Fu Donghao was actually somewhat powerless. Back then, when he was shocked by Wei Yutian''s power, he was still a little deceived with him. Now that he thought about it, Fu Donghao felt really guilty.


    After a moment of silence, Wei Yutian said, "I will definitely find the spirit soul."


    With that, his expression suddenly became clear, and those who held hopes in their hearts would probably always be as bright as he was.


    Seeing Wei Yutian relax, Fu Donghao also let out a long sigh of relief. In his heart, he admired Wei Yutian''s freedom even more.


    The two flew for more than four hours, and since they were both hungry, they found a small town to stop.


    "What would you like to eat, Master?" Fu Donghao asked.


    "Delicious!" Wei Yutian had reached that level.


    Fu Donghao was speechless, but he was also used to it. How could his master know what dishes to eat?


    Just as the two were crazily eating without regard for anyone''s eyes, Wei Yutian suddenly stopped.


    "I heard someone saying ''spirit'', I heard someone saying ''spirit''!" Wei Yutian was excited and excited at the same time.


    Thus, he put down the food in his hands and suddenly flew out from the inn. His speed completely stunned the people in the inn.


    After Fu Donghao placed a silver ingot down, he immediately chased after the shadow. He only saw the direction that the shadow disappeared in, and in his anxiousness, he flew towards the direction that the shadow disappeared to.


    Wei Yutian immediately flew to an open-air hawker stand at the east side of town.


    The hawker was cooking noodles at two or three tables with five or six customers. There were two customers with swords on their backs. One could tell that they were people of the martial arts world, and they were disciples of some big sects. From the way they were dressed, one could tell that they weren''t that bad.


    Wei Yutian''s sudden appearance caused everyone to jump in fright. They thought that some demon or god had suddenly changed direction and fled in all directions due to fright. They even screamed in fear, but after escaping, they all quieted down, as they still did not know what would happen to Wei Yutian.


    Since they appeared in front of the two martial artists, the two martial artists were so scared that they sat motionlessly on their seats, their bodies covered with cold sweat.


    "You just said the spirit soul, where is the spirit soul?" Wei Yutian asked anxiously.


    The two martial artists gradually calmed down. In broad daylight, there was no such demon.


    "This, this, hero, you are from the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor?" one of them asked.


    Wei Yutian was completely focused on the word ''spirit'', how could he hear anything else.


    "Where are the spirits? I heard you say that she met with danger?" Wei Yutian asked once again.


    The two martial artists looked at each other, then at Wei Yutian, their hearts were unsettled, and they even swallowed their saliva.


    "Yes, yes!" "Yes," one of them said.


    "Bring me there!" In his desperation, Wei Yutian actually didn''t behave like a child.


    The two did not dare delay, and immediately stood up and started walking towards the east. Wei Yutian felt that it was too slow, and immediately flew away with the two of them. Their speed was too fast, and it seemed as if they were about to scatter.


    Just as he flew away, Fu Donghao caught up with the stall, but Wei Yutian was already nowhere to be seen.


    After Wei Yutian left, the people around came out trembling in fear.


    Fu Donghao quickly found the owner of the stall and asked, "Did an extremely handsome Young man appear just now? Where are they now?"


    The stall owner looked at Fu Donghao awkwardly and said: "That man brought my two guests and disappeared towards the east."


    Fu Donghao hurriedly turned around and flew towards the east as well. He hoped that he could catch up when Wei Yutian stopped.


    "Oh my god, how dare he cause trouble for the demons in broad daylight."


    "What monster? He really doesn''t know anything. This is clearly a martial arts expert!"


    After Wei Yutian and the others left, the people started a heated discussion.


    "Great Hero, slow down. I can''t determine the direction just because it''s too fast."


    The two of them had never seen an expert like Wei Yutian before.


    Hearing others say this, Wei Yutian slowed down.


    "Right on that mountain peak." The two of them did not expect their speed to be so fast, and in half an hour, they arrived at the mountain range where the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor was.


    After hearing the exact location of the spirit souls, Wei Yutian immediately placed the two of them on the ground using his internal energy before flying over alone. His eyes had already captured the sight of a manor towering over a tall mountain. Furthermore, there were two groups of people facing off against each other.


    His ears were filled with information about their spirits.


    How could Fu Donghao catch up? After chasing for a hundred miles, it was already completely difficult to determine where Wei Yutian''s specific direction was.


    "Master, you really did leave me. Will you come and find me?" Fu Donghao roared towards the sky, the endless grief in his heart rising. He felt that he was destined to be a lonely person, no matter who he was with, they would all leave him in the end.


    from Fu Lianwei, Fan Tianlang, to his foster father, and now his master Si Mu, every single one of them were like this. He had lived for nearly thirty years, yet there was not a single person by his side, let alone a family.


    "This damned chaotic world, just how are you going to torture me!"


    Fu Donghao cried. He had cried twice before, but every time, his heart would be different.


    The first time was the pain of losing his home, and the second time was because he felt that his fate was very rough. This time was because he hated war to the extreme, and he was even more anxious to return peace to the world.


    However, his martial arts were not powerful enough to shake the world, and his power was all alone. How could he fulfill his own wish?


    In a few breaths of time, Wei Yutian arrived at the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor, standing on top of the two lines of people. He looked like a god, with his unperturbed gaze looking down, and felt deeply uneasy upon hearing''s arrival.


    "Where is the spirit soul?" Wei Yutian coldly asked while standing in the air.


    The two groups stood in confrontation, one of them was dressed exactly the same as the two that Wei Yutian had grabbed earlier.


    Hearing Wei Yutian''s question, no one dared to answer, people who could stand in the air with their inner force must be cultivators, and they would not even know if Wei Yutian was an enemy or a friend, how could they dare to answer?


    "Where is the spirit soul? I have to go save her." Seeing that no one replied, Wei Yutian asked loudly again, just that this time, the voice obviously contained a strong Qi.


    Everyone quickly covered their ears with their Qi, but their minds were still disturbed by the Qi in Wei Yutian''s voice.


    When the sound faded away, other than a few experts in martial arts, the rest of them had already collapsed to the ground, seemingly at a loss of what to do.


    One of the middle aged experts who looked kind and amiable, upon hearing Wei Yutian''s words, seemed to be relieved, and thought to himself: "When did my spirit soul ever know of such a godlike existence, and how handsome is this person? If Zi Lai Palace knew that there is such a man in the spirit soul, how could he dare to come and snatch him away?"


    Thinking about this, a friendly looking middle-aged man stepped forward and said: "I wonder what kind of relationship this master has with my spirit soul. Today, Zi Lai Palace has sent so many people to snatch it."


    When the people of Zi Lai Palace heard this, they knew that the other party was trying to borrow the experts in front of them to stop them from taking away the woman that Young Lord had set their eyes on.


    "I am not an expert, I am Si Mu, and my spirit soul is mine. No one can steal it away from me." How could Wei Yutian not know what the expert was referring to? When he heard that someone was trying to steal the spirit essences, how could he not be anxious?


    When Wei Yutian said this, it caused a huge misunderstanding, making some people at the scene happy while others worried.


    The good-looking middle-aged man was beaming with joy. The man in front of him, other than having a lax gaze, had an unfathomable cultivation base at such a young age. Moreover, he was dressed in embroidered luxurious clothes, was a rich man with peerless beauty, and spoke with such a domineering manner that he was simply an impeccable son-in-law.


    Not only were they afraid of the man in front of them being powerful, they also afraid that if they went back, they would not be able to account for the Young Lord who was like a demon in a foreign land, and they would be punished by the staff.

 C84 Fantastic Fantasy

    "Did you hear that? Hurry up and get lost. Do you want me, your future son-in-law, to take action?" Now that he had someone to rely on, he was not at all afraid of Zi Lai Palace and the other thieves coming to snatch him away.


    This person was here to help Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor. Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor, who was distracted a moment ago, stood up with a complacent look and glared at the people from Zi Lai Palace.


    On the other hand, the people of Zi Lai Palace did not dare to act rashly, and were even eager to leave.


    Just as the people of Zi Lai Palace were about to reply, Wei Yutian suddenly used his lightness exercise to defy the heavens, and rushed towards the inner courtyard of Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor, leaving behind a fleeting image.


    Seeing the scene in front of them, everyone was once again so shocked that they couldn''t close their mouths.


    "Is he even human? Who could possibly have a lightness exercise like that?" This was what the two sides were thinking at the moment.


    It turned out that Wei Yutian''s five senses were too strong, he could smell a strange fragrance from the woman''s body, and it was extremely similar to the smell on Mu Lingling''s body, so he immediately activated his lightness exercise and rushed straight to the place where the strange smell was coming from.


    When Wei Yutian left, the people of Zi Lai Palace heaved a sigh of relief. Although the few men with slightly higher cultivation levels were still standing, they were extremely afraid. Only then did they lift up their clothes and wipe the sweat on their faces.


    "I never thought that Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor would have such an existence as a backer. Looks like I won''t be able to achieve my goals." A man with some status said softly from within the Zi Lai Palace.


    It is not that I, Mu, am not going to follow the wishes of your esteemed Young Lord, but I am truly unable to separate the two of them. I hope that after Elder Luo returns, you can explain everything clearly, or else this future son-in-law of mine will personally pay a visit. "


    So the Manor Owner''s surname was Mu. On the surface, his words were merciful and merciful, but it was obvious that he was threatening the Zi Lai Palace. It seemed that there were some shrewd people who knew how to take advantage of the situation.


    How could Elder Luo not know what Manor Lord Mu meant? He could only shake his head in embarrassment.


    "Forget it, when I go back, I will explain the details. Young Lord can only blame himself for it."


    When Elder Luo finished, he casually bowed towards the Manor Lord Mu, then waved his hand to signal for the rest of the Zi Lai Palace to withdraw.


    Just like that, the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor randomly dissolved the chaos that was brewing, but the real disturbance was only the beginning.


    Wei Yutian had long since flown in front of the lady who was emitting the unique fragrance, causing her to slightly nod her head in fear, not daring to make the slightest movement.


    She was beautiful, with white skin, and although she was weaker than Mu Lingling, she could still be considered to be a stunning beauty. No wonder the Young Lord of Zi Lai Palace would send people to steal her as a wife.


    Wei Yutian looked at his, and he dared not be sure that the lady in front of him was the spirit genie he was looking for, because she was also as beautiful as a celestial being, and also carried a strange fragrance. For a child like him, wanting to directly judge her was truly difficult.


    The girl had not heard the words of the person in front of her for a long time, and she had not done anything to him either. She slightly raised her head and looked at the man in front of her.


    Wei Yutian''s current appearance was so beautiful that it could be described as amazing. With the noble temperament of a crown prince, it would be weird if the woman in front of him was not captivated.


    When the woman saw Wei Yutian staring at her without letting go, she was pleasantly surprised, but also pleasantly surprised. She thought that the man in front of her had fallen in love with her, so shyness was naturally due to him being stared at without letting go even though he was still a girl.


    Thus, he didn''t know what kind of state the girl''s heart was in. She immediately decided to marry into her family, unless it was the man in front of him.


    When Manor Lord Mu finally arrived and saw his own daughter''s bashful expression, he couldn''t help but feel even more excited and was even more certain of his guess.


    "With such a powerful existence as my son-in-law, my Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor''s foundations are even more stable. I no longer need to suffer the wrath of a sect like the Zi Lai Palace." Manor Lord Mu muttered to himself outside his daughter''s door.


    Both Wei Yutian and the lady in the room heard it loud and clear, and this made the lady even more embarrassed. She directly walked out of the house and said coquettishly: "Father, what did you say?


    When Wei Yutian saw the girl walk out, he also quickly followed. Furthermore, he spoke in a childish tone: "Spirit Soul, you want to abandon me again?"


    Manor Lord Mu naturally felt that this was a couple flirting and scolding, and felt that it was unnecessary to stand between the two of them, so he quickly left, leaving behind the blushing woman and Wei Yutian, who was worried that Ling''er was going to leave him.


    Even though the woman was embarrassed to the point that her ears were flushed, she still had her doubts towards the words of the man in front of her.


    "How do you know I''m called Spirit Master? Who are you?" The woman''s voice was soft and gentle, like silk sliding from ear to ear.


    "Tell me your name is Ling Ling, I am your Si Mu, have you forgotten about me?" Wei Yutian acted as if he was in front of Mu Lingling again, acting so coquettishly and innocently that any girl who was filled with love would not be able to bear it.


    And this Mu Lingling who was in front of Wei Yutian right now, after hearing Wei Yutian''s spoiled tone and seeing Wei Yutian''s innocent expression, had completely lost all ability to resist.


    After who knows how long, this Mu Spirit Beast looked at Wei Yutian in disbelief, and said in his heart: "This man that I love so much is called Si Mu, could it be that Father helped me find him? No, that''s not right, his name is Si Mu, and he immediately appeared in front of me like a man from the heavens, such a level of lightness exercise is even harder to find in this world, father would never be able to recognize such an expert, could it be that the heavens have heard my prayers, and specially gifted me such a perfect husband? "


    Mu Lingling was also a martial cultivator, although her cultivation was not high, but she had a lot of knowledge on martial arts. With Wei Yutian''s sudden appearance, he could immediately tell that she was the opponent''s lightness exercise.


    But in the end, she was still an eighteen year old girl who had yet to leave the pavilion. It wasn''t too bad for her to dream of a perfect husband.


    The two of them chatted for a while longer before Mu Lingling brought Wei Yutian to meet her mother.


    When he looked at Fu Donghao again, he did not have this kind of luck with women, all he had was a stomach full of sadness and sadness.


    Fu Donghao could not find him, but he could not delay this from happening. He still had to find Long San and explain the current situation of the Hongtian Sect, even he did not know that the Hongtian Sect coincidentally said that the "Three Dragons Gathering" was because the three spies in the Central Plains of Hongtian Sect were going to gather at the Blue River.


    Moreover, other than that, Fu Donghao still needed to go to the Chuan He Guo to convince the Emperor to cooperate with Long San to eliminate the Skylaurel Kingdom''s thieves in one go.


    In truth, searching for his master Si Mu wasn''t entirely impossible. He knew Wei Yutian''s special characteristics, so it was possible for them to meet again in the future.


    Just like that, Fu Donghao quickly composed himself and quickly flew towards the border of Chuan He Guo and Gansu.


    As for the Hongtian Sect, Sa Guhuduo and Duan Wei quickly tidied up the sect and also arranged for the people that the Tianzong had originally sought refuge in to come in. The position of Sect Leader was currently lacking, and the higher-ups that the Tianzong had sought support from were similar to them in terms of martial prowess, so they had arranged for the position of deacon. Afterwards, they had obtained the list of spies that the Tianzong had arranged for the Central Plains.


    Ten days later, the entire Hongtian Sect was moved to the Central Plains in batches.


    When the Skylaurel Kingdom learned that his Tianzong was severely injured, and that his country''s leader A Falu had been torn to pieces by a Central Plains expert, he almost vomited blood in anger. However, his desire for the Central Plains became even more intense.


    On the second day after they received the news, Day figure your majesty sent a large number of assassins straight to Hongtian Sect.


    At this time, the Hongtian Sect was already empty, but there were still sentries remaining. The sentries spread the news that the Day figure your majesty had sent assassins to search for the Hongtian Sect to the ears of Sa Guhuduo and the others, causing them to break out in cold sweat.


    Looking at Long San, he had successfully reached the border of the Chuan He Guo and the Gansu. There were many spies from the Skylaurel Kingdom who came under his orders, and they helped to build the temporary marshal''s residence.


    Chuan He Guo and Gansu, who were already at the border to begin with, noticed Long San''s movements a long time ago. However, since they were completely unaware of Long San''s goal and were at the border as well, neither of the two countries made any moves to alert him.


    A annihilation battle aimed at the Skylaurel Kingdom was raging like wildfire, while Wei Yutian was immersed in the bliss, but it was not as smooth.

 C85 Nine Phoenix Scriptures

    Under Mu Lingling''s lead, Wei Yutian met Mu Lingling''s mother, Madam Mu, but in reality, Manor Lord Mu had long told, the son-in-law who had descended from the skies, to Madam Mu. Originally, Madam Mu did not believe it, but upon seeing Wei Yutian, he was so happy that he could not even close his mouth.


    This was because Manor Lord Mu knew very little about Wei Yutian, and was also a martial arts fanatic. He also wanted to know what sect or sect Wei Yutian came from, who he studied under, and how profound his true abilities were.


    He was afraid that Wei Yutian would laugh at him, so the Manor Lord Mu took out the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor''s most precious treasure, the Nine Phoenix Scriptures. His other purpose was, of course, to let Wei Yutian know that the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor still had some hidden strength, and hope that the other party would be able to inherit the Manor Owner''s legacy in a hundred years. After all, he only had Mu Lingling as her daughter.


    It was not good for Wei Yutian to decline, after all, his "spirit soul" had told him to study martial arts with the Manor Lord Mu, while Mu Lingling and the Madam Mu were watching from a few hundred meters away.


    Even though she was just watching, she couldn''t help but fall in love with him. She was afraid that her son-in-law who had come down from the sky would disappear without a trace.


    "Si Mu, this is our Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor''s most precious¡¶ Nine Phoenix Scriptures¡·, I wonder what do you think?" Manor Lord Mu asked, he was not afraid that Wei Yutian would learn it, after all, all the martial arts in the world have their own paths, for a martial art to become a treasure, it was not easy to learn.


    Manor Lord Mu had trained in the Nine Phoenix Scriptures for more than thirty years and had not achieved great success yet. Otherwise, Zi Lai Palace would not have dared to come and snatch the people away so blatantly. Furthermore, the position of Divine Wind Villa''s martial arts world would not be in such an awkward position.


    Wei Yutian sensibly took the Nine Phoenix Scriptures from Manor Lord Mu''s hands, and after using his heart to look, he understood. As for how he was able to understand those words, even he himself did not know. He just felt that after reading the words, the meaning appeared in his mind.


    "This martial art is really fun, but is it used like this?" Wei Yutian''s mind was working continuously, in less than ten breaths of time, he had completely mastered the inner force cultivation method of this technique.


    Just as he finished speaking, Wei Yutian started to dance, his arms spread out gently, lifting it up to his shoulders. Then, he bent his right leg forward in a bow-like step, trying to hold on as steady as Mt.


    Seeing this, the Manor Lord Mu, Mu Lingling and the Madam Mu were all shocked, although they were only starting out, they were still in position.


    "Uncle Mu, stay away from me. I''m afraid of hurting you."


    Wei Yutian calling her this, was naturally something Mu Lingling introduced her.


    The Manor Lord Mu did not like hearing these words, he thought to himself, "You just took a look and you want to learn it, even with heavenly talent, it is impossible for you to learn it, do you think the most precious thing in the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor is just superficial martial arts?"


    Although he thought this way, Manor Lord Mu still fell back to Mu Lingling''s position as mother and daughter. It was mainly because of the major events of Mu Lingling''s life and the future of Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor.


    Seeing that the Manor Lord Mu had retreated, Wei Yutian started to use his techniques. He suddenly flapped his hands on both sides of his body, like a phoenix spreading its wings, gently yet powerfully. When he attacked and defended, he seemed to have the power of a powerful bow, causing the surrounding air to tremble slightly.


    The eyes of the three Mu Family s who were watching all of this suddenly widened to the size of a circle, completely unable to believe what they had just seen.


    "The might of the Nine Phoenix Spreading Wings is actually this powerful, even more perfect than what this old man has displayed." The Manor Lord Mu said in shock.


    Mu Lingling also trained in this technique, and compared to Wei Yutian, it was even more clumsy.


    This was only the beginning. Wei Yutian was completely immersed in the Nine Phoenix Scriptures, focusing on nothing else.


    Gradually, the powerful inner force that was released became more and more substantial. Finally, it appeared on the surface of his body and complemented his movements. Looking from afar, it was a pair of phoenix wings.


    "What? He''s able to use such a simple first style to such an extent? I''ve truly gained a lot of insight this time. This boy is truly a genius. In my thirty years of experience, I can''t even take a single look at him." Manor Lord Mu asked in shock once again.


    Mu Lingling and Madam Mu were so shocked that they couldn''t even speak.


    At this time, Wei Yutian suddenly jumped into the air, like a phoenix flying in the sky, his hands pushed forward, his speed so fast that no one could see him clearly.


    After that, a clear and visible wave of inner force similar to a Nine-headed Phoenix was shot out, extending thousands of meters before becoming blurry, and the air that the inner force swept past, gave out a "whoosh" sound. Afterwards, a hurricane would blow away both sides of the inner force''s trajectory, and once again issue out a fierce wind whistling sound.


    As a result, Wei Yutian started to dance in the air, both of his hands constantly changing moves to attack. At the same time, his left and right legs continued to move horizontally, a series of movements was performed, like an immortal dancing in the air, it was extremely beautiful.


    But how could the Mu Family and the other two clearly see Wei Yutian''s movements, they could only capture the change in his movements from the afterimages.


    Nine phoenixes spread their wings;


    Tam Leg Bow Steps;


    Nine heads looking up to the sky;


    Divine Phoenix-Tail Whip;


    Rising claws to the sky;


    Canghai;


    The cry of the nine phoenixes;


    Phoenix rolling in the sky;


    Nine Phoenix Secret Flames;


    "The tenth form is about to arrive. I haven''t even mastered the tenth form for thirty years. One look at this glory and glory and that''s the wish of a lifetime." When he reached the depths of shock, he could only assume that the Wei Yutian in the sky wasn''t an ordinary person, but a divine person that came from the heavens. Only then would he be able to explain everything that he was seeing.


    Mu Lingling and Madam Mu were also shocked beyond words, they only treated it as the grace of a god, and gave them a dance that was extremely beautiful, as long as they prostrated themselves, they only needed to enjoy it quietly.


    The Nine Phoenix Arrogant Heavens!


    Wei Yutian concentrated all of the Nine Phoenix Scriptures''s internal energy on the surface of his body into his winglike hands, and then, with a seemingly gentle wave, a multicolored nine phoenixes quickly appeared, causing the clear sky to become dazzlingly bright.


    "So beautiful!" Mu Lingling and Madam Mu praised him from the bottom of their hearts.


    Manor Lord Mu''s eyes were shining as he looked at the goosebumps on his body. He was either excited or excited, even if he were to die tomorrow, he could still smile and close his eyes.


    After finishing all of his moves, Wei Yutian slowly retracted his power, but there were still fine beads of sweat on his forehead.


    He then directly flew towards Mu Family''s group of three.


    Fortunately, Wei Yutian had only used it at an extremely high altitude before, otherwise, all of the Mu Family s within three hundred meters would have probably suffered.


    When Wei Yutian landed in front of the three of them, the three of them looked lifeless.


    "Could the heavens have bestowed upon me the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor the handsome young man in front of me?"


    "Is Si Mu really the perfect husband bestowed to me by the heavens?"


    "Mu Family is really burning incense. By the Bodhisattva, this humble woman will definitely fast every day."


    Seeing the strange looks in the three people''s eyes, Wei Yutian was completely at a loss.


    "Spirit spirit, what happened to you?" Wei Yutian asked.


    A sound rang out, and finally broke the three people''s expression of worship. Looking at the genuine handsome youth in front of them, they realized that they weren''t dreaming.


    "No, it''s nothing. Let''s go, I''ll take you to the villa to have a look around." Mu Lingling immediately pulled Wei Yutian''s hand and said gently, she had never been so unreserved towards a man before.


    Mu Family and two elders, you can see how beautiful you are in your heart.


    "Husband, what exactly is this Si Mu''s background?" Madam Mu asked.


    "In the circumstances, is that question still important?" The Manor Lord Mu asked.


    Madam Mu smiled inside her heart.


    "My lady, how many strange things exist in this world? I''ve lived for most of my life, but I don''t know. It''s enough for me to only encounter this strange thing in my life. Come to think of it, does this person have some sort of relationship with our Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor? " The Manor Lord Mu said.


    When the Madam Mu heard this, her eyes shone brightly.


    "What does Darling mean?" Madam Mu was puzzled.


    "Legend has it that the Nine Phoenix Scriptures was created by a Daoist. He sat down and has four disciples, one of which is the ancestor of my Mu Family, since my Mu Family has this cultivation technique, I believe the other disciples of the Daoist have obtained it as well. I''m thinking that Si Mu might be one of their successors. " Manor Lord Mu said.


    "This is impossible, how could there be such a coincidence?" The Madam Mu said.


    "That might not be true. Rumor has it that when the Chutang was fighting against the Central Plains, it separated the ancestor from his seniors and juniors, maybe it was someone very close to the ancestor, and made some sort of agreement with the ancestor that allowed them to meet until today. Otherwise, how would it explain why his name is Si Mu?" The Manor Lord Mu, on the other hand, could make up a reason and insisted on dragging Wei Yutian into the relationship between the two of them.


    "Didn''t you say that Spirit already knew him before this?" Madam Mu asked doubtfully.


    "The spirit beasts had already told me that they did not know each other before, so I thought that since Si Mu said that the spirit beasts belonged to him and knew the name of the spirit beasts, he must not have made wild guesses." The Manor Lord Mu answered once again.


    The old couple kept going back and forth, discussing about where Wei Yutian came from, how he had such high talent, and how he managed to reach such a high cultivation realm at such a young age.


    However, they did not know that the Zi Lai Palace was scheming to trap the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor for injustice.

 C86 The Calculation of the Hall of Zi Lai

    The Zi Lai Palace was located in a secluded place in the middle of a mountain. The mountain was not considered tall but it was still delicate and pretty, whether it was for birds and beasts, or for the villagers, they were all refreshed and filled with energy every day.


    Maybe it was because he was too energetic that not only did Young Lord of the Zi Lai Palace have three wives, he would also frequently go outside to flirt with flowers and grass. However, he could not run around in such a chaotic world.


    Mu Lingling was a martial arts practitioner, it was normal for him to go out and walk around, it was not as bad as how the other girls in her room never went out.


    Not long ago, Mu Lingling and Manor Lord Mu went down the mountain to purchase some food, but coincidentally met the depressed Huang Sitao.


    No matter how beautiful Mu Lingling was, ordinary people would not dare to be interested in her, as she was after all, the descendant of the Martial Sect.


    But Huang Sitao did not care about all these, the Zi Lai Palace was extremely powerful and powerful, and now that the Chutang was annihilated, without any restrictions from the officials, he could not help but do whatever he wanted.


    Fortunately, Manor Lord Mu was around, and with just a few exchanges, he managed to push Huang Sitao back.


    After Huang Sitao returned, he became restless. His mind was always preoccupied with Mu Lingling''s beautiful appearance, so he sent a matchmaker over to protect the media, but was rejected by Mu Lingling. Manor Lord Mu originally did not like Huang Sitao, so she made the matchmaker unhappy.


    After a few more days, the matchmaker came again, saying that she would either marry the girl or annihilate the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor.


    Everyone knew that the Zi Lai Palace was powerful. Although the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor was not bad, but compared to the others, the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor was still a little weak.


    He didn''t want his only daughter to be ruined like this, but he couldn''t afford to lose the foundation of his ancestors.


    There was really no other way, the Manor Lord Mu thought of delaying, and hoped that one day Huang Sitao would lose interest and show mercy and let them go.


    But they could do nothing as Huang Sitao had given them a time limit on marrying off or exterminating their family, so they could only fight to the death with the Zi Lai Palace.


    And Wei Yutian''s arrival, was like a coal in snow, allowing Manor Lord Mu to save both his daughter and the Villa.


    The person who came to force the Manor Lord Mu to hand over the person was that Zi Lai Palace''s Elder Luo, who could also be considered to be half Huang Sitao''s benefactor.


    After Elder Luo returned to the Zi Lai Palace, he told about the sequence of events of the matter. Huang Sitao was instantly infuriated, and beat everyone other than Elder Luo down to a pulp of thirty times.


    And his father, Hall Master of the Zi Lai Palace, scolded Huang Sitao once after knowing about this, but did not give him any punishment.


    Huang Baihe was also an extremely skilled martial artist, his position in the martial arts world was much higher than the Manor Lord Mu. This time, the Manor Lord Mu had slapped his son''s face, he felt that the Manor Lord Mu was the one giving him face, and wanted to exterminate the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor.


    This day, Huang Baihe called Elder Luo over to him alone and asked him a question.


    "Elder Luo, is the young man that you spoke of really this amazing?" Huang Baihe asked.


    "This old man will definitely not misjudge you. Just by the fact that he is using lightness exercise and the roar is so loud that even Hall Master is unable to match up to him." Elder Luo''s eyes were quite sharp.


    After all, Huang Baihe was a man over a hundred years old and had seen a lot of people. He had heard of the legendary heaven defying experts in the martial arts world, but he did not see the young man that Elder Luo spoke of.


    "There doesn''t seem to be such a person in the martial arts world, but we can''t be careless. "Although Tao Er is not sensible and lost face for Zi Lai Palace, beating him up is no different from beating my Zi Lai Palace. Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor will pay a heavy price no matter what." Huang Baihe''s treacherous look made Elder Luo''s back turn cold.


    "I wonder what Hall Master is planning?" On the other hand, Elder Luo understood his old Hall Master, and would never look for him without a plan. He did not look for him to discuss, but asked him to do something.


    Just say that in Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor, there are beauties that are like heavenly immortals and that are competing in the Groom Search Competition at the age of eighteen. If you want to be a son-in-law quickly, then you have to use the sword Nine Phoenix Scriptures as your dowry and set a time at this time next month. In this way, the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor will gather a large number of Young talent, and there will definitely be a number of strong backers among them. " Huang Baihe said leisurely.


    Seeing that Elder Luo was listening intently, he continued: "If the young man you are talking about is truly related to Mu Lingling, he will definitely come out to pacify the situation, that way he will offend all the Young talent, and maybe even lead to a legend in the martial arts world. Then, no matter how strong that young man is, he will disappear along with the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor."


    Hearing those words, Elder Luo''s eyes narrowed and he nodded his head in agreement.


    "The method of the Hall Master is feasible, but I believe that the Hall Master did not just want to kill the young man, he also wanted to destroy the entire Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor!" Elder Luo said.


    Hearing that, killing intent suddenly appeared in Huang Baihe''s eyes, but he suppressed it.


    "How do you know?" Huang Baihe clenched his teeth and said.


    "This old man can be considered as Young Lord''s teacher, so ¡­" Elder Luo said in embarrassment, with an expression of being afraid of Huang Baihe asking for forgiveness. Actually, he only wanted to use this chance to show that he was a useful person to Hall Master''s father and son.


    "That''s right, there are two other purposes. One is to obtain the Nine Phoenix Scriptures, and the other is to get Hua Lian Yang, the current Madam Mu. The Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor took the Nine Phoenix Scriptures from my ancestors, so we have to take it back. And that Hua Lianyang is Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor''s compensation to Zi Lai Palace, hahaha ¡­ " Huang Baihe laughed arrogantly.


    Elder Luo''s hands were covered in sweat. Hall Master and his son were indeed father and son, both of them were actually so lustful.


    After he explained the plan, Elder Luo brought a few of his trusted disciples to spread the news.


    In these chaotic times, even those in the martial world would be affected. They didn''t know what would happen when the news spread.


    In order to arrange the wedding between Wei Yutian and Mu Lingling, the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor had sent someone down the mountain to purchase the marriage, but they happened to hear the news of their young miss wanting to compete in the Groom Search Competition, and they knew that their young miss was already betrothed to someone, so they guessed that there must be some conspiracy, and after constantly asking around, they found out that it was the Zi Lai Palace who was causing all the trouble.


    Very quickly, Manor Lord Mu also received the news, although he still had his son-in-law "Si Mu" overseeing the operation, he felt that he couldn''t do nothing, so he also started to take action, sending out several groups of people in a row. He did not know what they were going to do.


    However, Manor Lord Mu had instructed everyone not to tell Mu Lingling and "Young Master" about this matter, so the two of them were deeply immersed in it every day, and did not know about the rumors that were spread around Zi Lai Palace.


    Wei Yutian had interacted with the people of Mu Family for a long time, and had displayed his childish nature perfectly, but the people of Mu Family did not feel that anything was amiss, they just felt that for someone as young as Wei Yutian, to have such a cultivation, he must have trained in the mountains for a long time, and have not come out to meet anyone, thus he was completely ignorant of everything.


    Where the question came from, Wei Yutian did not know either. The people of Mu Family thought that Wei Yutian had been ordered by someone not to reveal his identity and his sect.


    Firstly, Wei Yutian''s kung fu was outstanding, and this alone caused countless of heroes to bow before him. Secondly, the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor needed an expert to watch over them, and secondly, Mu Lingling really loved Wei Yutian to the core.


    If Manor Lord Mu did not find a reason to lie to him, even he would not know how to face his daughter and Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor.


    One month later, the news that was released from the Zi Lai Palace began to show its effects. Many Young talent s came to the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor one after another, and there were even some in the army.


    The Zi Lai Palace had clearly investigated the people who came, in order to control the situation and achieve the goal they wanted.


    "Elder Luo, the Groom Search Competition this time is only the beginning to the annihilation of Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor. After all, there is the expert you spoke of. The next step would be to make use of those Young talent with backgrounds and let them invite out their legendary existences. That would be the time to eliminate the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor. " Huang Baihe patiently carried it out step by step.


    Elder Luo naturally didn''t have a deep understanding of Huang Baihe, so he had long since figured out the details of the Young talent s that might be going there, and even came up with a detailed information to make it easier for Huang Baihe to formulate a plan.


    "Hall Master, this is the information on those Young talent s. There are quite a few people with backgrounds." Elder Luo passed the information to Huang Baihe.


    After receiving it, Huang Baihe did not even say a word of praise, and directly went back to looking by himself, causing Elder Luo to still be a little unbalanced in his heart.


    "Divine Beast Sect, Triad Palace, TongHui Tang, Nine Mountain Manor, Dove-like Imperial Palace, and the Luxi Kingdom. With so many powerful backers, it seems that this time, the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor will not be able to escape unscathed." Although Huang Baihe was a Hall Master, he could not afford to offend any of those sects or the Luxi Kingdom. With their help, he could not help but feel joy.


    Elder Luo was also elated. After all, his master was happy. That was the only way he could live a good life.

 C87 Conspiracy bankruptcy

    Towards the arrival of the Young talent, the Manor Lord Mu was extremely cordial and did not reject them. Otherwise, before the plot of the Zi Lai Palace was exposed, he would offend many of the Jianghu powers.


    There were women who had yet to leave the pavilion, so naturally they could not come out to meet others. However, it was fine to bring out Wei Yutian ''Si Mu''.


    As a result, Manor Lord Mu brought his future son-in-law "Si Mu" to the living room. He only arranged for his future son-in-law to sit at the most obvious spot in the living room, not asking him to do anything else.


    All of the Young talent s had their eyes fixed on Wei Yutian, Wei Yutian followed their orders and did not say a word, causing all the talented students to guess what he wanted to do.


    In terms of appearance, these talented people could be considered handsome and handsome, but they were still far inferior to Wei Yutian.


    Furthermore, in terms of temperament, Wei Yutian was the crown prince of the imperial family.


    Furthermore, the Spirit Qi around Wei Yutian''s body, being so close, the talented students could already feel it, Wei Yutian''s unfathomable cultivation, no one felt that they were inferior, but seeing that Wei Yutian was young, they did not think that his opponent''s cultivation was high to an unbelievable level.


    Of course, everyone had already guessed Wei Yutian''s identity, and they were even more doubtful about his relationship with the Manor Lord Mu.


    After all these events, some of the geniuses who had originally thought themselves to be a good person were now somewhat ashamed of themselves. They deliberately looked for reasons to not laugh or cry and left in embarrassment.


    In just a day or two, only half of the geniuses had arrived. Some of them had stayed behind, but they were only there to make more friends or to join in on the fun.


    Although there weren''t many people, there were still twenty to thirty of them.


    At this time, the Manor Lord Mu secretly told Wei Yutian to release a bit of his inner strength, but he could not harm anyone.


    After Wei Yutian did as they were told, he left even less of them.


    The talent left behind wasn''t because they felt that they were stronger than Wei Yutian''s martial arts, but was due to relying on their own backing. They all believed that no matter how high Wei Yutian''s martial arts were, it wouldn''t be able to shake their powerful backgrounds.


    Amongst them was Shu Linghong from the Divine Beast Sect, Shun Yuanchuo from the Triad Palace, Shen Huan Dong from the Nine Mountain Manor, and Xi Men Wu from the Luxi Army. These geniuses were all only in their early twenties.


    There were still ten people left, all of them here to watch the show, to broaden their horizons, and to make friends. There was already nothing left for them to fight for.


    Zi Lai Palace was not surprised to learn of this change. After all, with the young man that Elder Luo had mentioned, it was already a pretty good result to have all these remaining.


    Not even two days had passed before Huang Baihe and his son, Huang Sitao, came to visit. His name was naturally also for the Groom Search Competition, but the news he spread was: The younger generation brought their elders to represent the Groom Search Competition.


    Such a title made the eyes of the Young talent s who stayed behind to light up, they immediately had the idea of inviting their own elders.


    Furthermore, in their eyes, the Zi Lai Palace was just a small sect that could be destroyed easily, they could not fight over it with them.


    Of course, why did they think highly of Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor? It was only because they heard that their daughter was as beautiful as a fairy, and they did not care about the Nine Phoenix Scriptures at all.


    This was how Huang Baihe obtained the Nine Phoenix Scriptures. Since no one wanted to snatch it from him, it would naturally be his.


    Other than Huang Sitao, the other talented people had been together for a few days already, so they all knew each other. It was just that since Wei Yutian did not speak, it was hard for others to get to know him.


    As soon as Huang Baihe arrived, Manor Lord Mu welcomed him happily, all the talented students were displeased, there was a clear difference in treatment, they could not help but be dissatisfied with Huang Sitao, and guessed that if this brat did not bring his elders, how could he have such treatment.


    Only after entering the living room did Manor Lord Mu begin to host the Groom Search Competition.


    First, let me introduce to everyone, this is Hall Master Huang Baihe, her martial arts is extremely high, and she is extremely famous in our region. The Manor Lord Mu said passionately. He obviously had other motives for saying this.


    Hearing that, Huang Baihe was a little displeased, but he could not reveal it in front of the talent that he wanted to use.


    Huang Sitao, on the other hand, immediately wanted to provoke them, causing everyone to look at him with disgust.


    "So it''s a message from the Hall Master Huang. Your son came to recruit marriage, yet you spread the news so selflessly. I wonder if you''re here to demonstrate your strength for us or do you have other intentions?" Shun Yuanchuo from the Triad Palace said coldly.


    With one sentence, it caused a thousand ripples. Many talented people began to whisper to each other, and started to guess that the Zi Lai Palace had other intentions.


    This made Huang Baihe and Huang Sitao feel embarrassed, they never thought that the Manor Lord Mu would actually use such a method.


    Everyone misunderstands, Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor has a woman who has just matured and is as beautiful as a fairy, I am just looking for a better husband for her, I hope that I do not hold her up, of course I think my son is also a good Young talent, so I decided to give it a try, and make friends with everyone, after all, the future of the martial arts world is still on you youngsters. With just a few words, Huang Baihe made everyone nod their heads.


    Just then, the Manor Lord Mu quietly gave a meaningful glance to the two young men who were present, and the two young men nodded their heads slightly.


    "Hall Master Huang, why do I hear that your Huang Sitao already has three wives, is it because we lack the courage to marry? Or do I feel that us talented people only deserve to marry your Huang Sitao''s fourth concubine? One of the youths said.


    Hearing that, all the geniuses with good statuses were enraged, Huang Baihe and Huang Sitao wanted to explode with anger, but Zi Lai Palace could not afford to offend these talents, so he had to think of a way to suppress their anger.


    Before Huang Baihe could say anything, another young man spoke out: "I heard that your Huang Sitao saw Miss Mu Family, and immediately became perverted. After being rejected by the Manor Lord Mu, you all sent people to try to snatch her away, and you say that you all had some ulterior motive in releasing the news of the Groom Search Competition, rather than saying that we juniors are idiots."


    With Huang Sitao''s arrogant and despotic personality, and how could he not be calm at this point, how could he endure?


    "So what if the This Young Master is here to rob people? This Young Master will tear your stinky mouth apart. "


    Huang Sitao jumped up and rushed towards the young man who had just spoken. He did not even have time to stop Huang Baihe and could only curse him inwardly for being extremely stupid.


    "I will remember this debt. My Zi Lai Palace and your Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor will be irreconcilable." Huang Baihe was furious, but he did not dare show it, Zi Lai Palace could not afford to offend the behemoths in the martial arts world.


    Seeing Huang Sitao making his move, the angry Young talent cultivators did not care about Huang Baihe at all.


    They gathered together and attacked, beating Huang Sitao until his face was swollen black and blue. In the end, he even fainted, and in his fury, he spat on Huang Sitao''s body.


    Seeing that, Huang Baihe could no longer hold it in, and actually leaped up and struck Manor Lord Mu with his palm.


    On the spot, Wei Yutian hurriedly released a powerful and limitless amount of inner force, freezing everyone who was present.


    Aside from the Manor Lord Mu himself, not even all the other Young talent s were able to move. Huang Baiming was also frozen in mid air by the inner force, his expression was extremely unsightly to behold.


    Previously when he had beaten Huang Sitao, although Wei Yutian did not want to see a fight, he had listened to the words of the Manor Lord Mu. Manor Lord Mu had been really good to him before, and this was the reason why he was able to listen to everything he said.


    After releasing his inner force, everyone suddenly felt how small they were in front of this young man with boundless power. Even the legendary existences behind each of them could not guarantee that they would be as strong as the person in front of them.


    Huang Baihe immediately regretted it even more, he never thought that the young man that was guarding the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor would actually be strong to such an extent. Even with his cultivation that had reached a legendary level, he was still in flames in front of the young man.


    "Do you have the name of mad spirit?" The Divine Beast Sect''s Shu Linghong was also frozen in place. Seeing how strong the young man was, and how her clan elder''s words matched up with the characteristics of the mad spirit, he guessed that the young man in front of him was the ''mad spirit'' that her clan elders had called ''mad spirit''.


    He had always wanted to know the identity of his future son-in-law, but unfortunately, the other party never told him that. Now that someone had said it out loud, he was naturally impatient to know.


    When the others heard the words mad spirit, they were filled with anticipation. After all, who wouldn''t want to become friends with such a powerful existence?


    However, the Triad Palace''s Shun Yuanchuo frowned, and then said in surprise: "I remember there were a few disciples from the Triad Palace who came back to say that they met an expert named Si Mu, who possessed the ability of the Through Heaven and Earth.


    Shun Yuanchuo knew the name "Si Mu", and he had also heard it from the few Earth Branch Triad Palace s that were invited by the Jinshan Hall. Those people had witnessed the entire process of Wei Yutian using a heaven-defying martial art, and had spoken to him personally, so they were very clear about this.


    Mentioning the two words "Si Mu," Manor Lord Mu had completely believed that these two talented people were his future son-in-law. He had not expected that such huge beings like Divine Beast Sect and Triad Palace would actually evaluate "Si Mu" as having the ability to use the Through Heaven and Earth, and the heart to help the weak. This made Manor Lord Mu deeply feel that he had picked up a treasure.


    Hearing the words of the two prodigies, Huang Baihe completely collapsed, regretting that he did not first investigate the background of the young man who guarded the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor.


    After Wei Yutian heard the words of the two, he thought back for a moment, then spoke with a childish tone: "I only know of how others called me mad spirit, they did not only call me mad spirit."


    No matter how lacking in intelligence Wei Yutian''s words seemed, the rest of them would not feel that anything was amiss.

 C88 Congratulations on New Years Day

    As a result, Wei Yutian stopped releasing his Qi, and everyone started to remove their bindings.


    Huang Baihe quickly bowed in apology. His cowardly look made everyone disgusted.


    Manor Lord Mu did not force him onto a dead end, as long as he knew that Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor was not a soft persimmon, then that was enough.


    But Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor did not welcome such a vile character, and directly ordered them to leave. Only then did the people of Zi Lai Palace carry Huang Sitao and left hurriedly, all the way until they reached the Divine Phoenix Mountain.


    But according to Huang Baihe''s personality, how could he let this go, since he was already irreconcilable, he had to think of all means to get rid of his enemy, only then would he be able to dispel the hatred in his heart.


    The one who hated him had already left, and the Zi Lai Palace''s scheme had also gone bankrupt. As the Manor Lord Mu was happy, he invited all the Young talent present to a feast, hoping to announce the marriage of his daughter at the feast in order to receive the blessings of all the Young talent.


    This way, the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor would be able to make friends with those behemoths in the martial arts world and lay a solid foundation for its reputation in the martial arts world.


    Everyone, talented individuals. Although the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor is not some big sect, it does not allow other people to bully and bully us as they please. This time, I am grateful for everyone''s help.


    The Manor Lord Mu bowed in greeting, making everyone present a little embarrassed. After all, they had only acted for their own personal reasons in the first place, and since they were all seniors, how could they possibly accept such a huge courtesy.


    As a result, all the geniuses returned the greeting one after another. In the end, they laughed heartily at each other, taking into account everything that had happened previously.


    At this time, everyone looked at each other, not knowing what the Manor Lord Mu would do next. After all, they did not say if the Groom Search Competition would continue or not, and just left.


    "Young Heroes Shu Linghong, Young Heroes Shun Yuanchuo, I am very interested in Si Mu, I wonder if you two can tell me, I am afraid Si Mu himself would not be able to talk about his own achievements." When the Manor Lord Mu said these words, he had naturally already let Wei Yutian leave the living room.


    Wei Yutian did not know what Manor Lord Mu meant, but he sensibly left.


    At this time, the rest of the geniuses also had shining eyes. This martial arts expert was around the same age as them, but the difference in cultivation was too great. Whether it was because they knew each other or because they were friends, they were all very interested.


    This was because they seemed to have seen the relationship between the ''mad spirit'' and the ''mad spirit''. If the relationship was really not shallow, then it would be very difficult for them to fight over the beauty.


    "Brother Shun, you go first!" Shu Linghong said.


    Shun Yuanchuo was no longer courteous and directly said: "I heard the words of a branch hall Hall Master of my Triad Palace. The matter is like this ¡­"


    The description did not last for more than half a hour, and the content was only what the few people from the Triad Palace s saw that day, which included the two Divine Beast Sect Honored Warriors. However, Shu Linghong was present, so some of the words were avoided.


    After hearing that, everyone couldn''t help but feel deep veneration for Wei Yutian. Although he didn''t exaggerate anything, everyone present admired Wei Yutian''s words and actions, even the people of Triad Palace admired him.


    Of course, this also allowed everyone to see Shun Yuanchuo''s magnanimity. He did not hide the matter of the Triad Palace helping the bandits, and even admitted that he did not deserve it.


    Manor Lord Mu was extremely excited, but in front of the younger generation, he had to display some of his emotions.


    After Shu Linghong finished listening, he nodded his head repeatedly, many of the things that he knew were not as detailed as Shun Yuanchuo himself. After all, this matter involved the face of his own ancestors, so when a few Qilin Pavilion s talked about this matter, they would naturally protect their ancestor''s reputation.


    When everyone looked at Shu Linghong, Shu Linghong finally opened his mouth and said: "Although what Brother Shun said is a little different from what I have heard, I think that he must have tampered with it out of goodwill for the sake of his own reputation, but this should not affect the truth of the matter."


    These words caused the other geniuses to feel impressed once again. Indeed, after seeing such a huge figure in the martial arts world, they were no ordinary characters. If not for the fact that he already had "Si Mu", he really wanted to pick one of them from there to be his son-in-law.


    Seeing that everyone was looking forward to it, Shu Linghong continued to speak, "The names that I have mentioned about the mad spirit come from the two forefathers of my Divine Beast Sect. They used Brother Si Mu''s martial arts skills and gave him a different name from what brother Shun had said. My two ancestors of the Divine Beast Sect are ranked third in the martial arts world after all, but to actually join hands and attack you, Brother Si Mu, it goes to show how strong you are. "


    To dare to admit that their forefathers were inferior to others, this clearly showed their magnanimity.


    "However, please tell Brother Si Mu, my clan''s patriarch will not let this matter rest, he will definitely find an opportunity to spar with you. But I am me, and the ancestor is the ancestor. I, Shu Linghong, am willing to befriend brother Si Mu, and the future generation of the martial arts world is the true protagonist. " Shu Linghong continued, his eyes filled with boiling hot blood.


    After hearing all the information regarding "Si Mu", Manor Lord Mu once again affirmed his future son-in-law''s words. Whether it was his character, martial arts, or reputation, they were all impeccable.


    As they talked about the future of the martial arts world, all the young talents present couldn''t help but to establish their friendship in high spirits.


    Seeing the vigorous and vigorous new forces, Manor Lord Mu could not help but see the unity of the martial world in the future. However, the one controlling it was not just anyone else, but his future son-in-law, Si Mu.


    In the end, the Manor Lord Mu still told him about his daughter''s marriage.


    "Everyone, this Groom Search Competition was originally a Black Dragon from the Zi Lai Palace. However, I am here to thank everyone for showing kindness to my daughter. Tomorrow is the betrothal ceremony for my daughter and Si Mu. I hope that everyone will take part in it, and I hope that I can receive your blessings. " Manor Lord Mu bowed. Although he had some polite words, he was still decent and generous.


    When the crowd heard this, they were not the least bit surprised. As long as one was not an idiot, they could see that this was indeed not the case for the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor.


    "We thank Manor Lord Mu for their hospitality!" Everyone stood up to pay their respects.


    Immediately after, the Manor Lord Mu arranged for servants to serve the Young talent s well.


    After that, Manor Lord Mu returned to the inner courtyard and told everything he heard to Mu Lingling and Madam Mu. The two of them were extremely excited, how could they remain calm?


    However, if it wasn''t luck, no one could say for sure.


    On the second day, Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor made a big feast, and even all of the villagers who lived in Divine Phoenix Mountain sent out invitations.


    The entire villa was decorated with lanterns and decorations, and on the door, walls, and even the floor were covered in large wedding letters. The young talents of various sects were gathered together, discussing about the future, and forming deep friendships.


    Wei Yutian had never seen such a lively scene before, so he was naturally unable to control his excitement. When the other geniuses saw him laughing without a care in the world, they just kept on complimenting him on how his mind had returned to its original state.


    Since they had not touched upon the realm of ranker, they naturally thought that Wei Yutian was not an intelligence problem, but a realm problem.


    In a moment of excitement, Wei Yutian actually flew up into the sky and started to showcase all of his skills, shocking everyone present. They all put down what they were doing, and stared at the scene in the air in shock.


    Other than the Nine Phoenix Scriptures, the people of Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor had never seen Wei Yutian use any other martial arts. This time, they had only seen Wei Yutian use his true strength, causing all the martial arts cultivators to be unable to match up.


    After the performance, Shu Linghong and Shun Yuanchuo actually took the lead and shouted: "mad spirit is mighty!"


    Therefore, everyone started to loudly shout. Mu Lingling was extremely proud in her heart, and could not help but pinch her own face. After confirming that she was not dreaming, she happily hugged her mother, her face blushing continuously.


    When Madam Mu saw this, she was extremely happy for her daughter.


    In an instant, the mad spirit''s might resounded throughout the entire Divine Phoenix Mountain. After today, the young geniuses of the martial arts world would spread the name of "mad spirit" even further, and their influence would greatly increase.


    The engagement ceremony proceeded smoothly, Mu Lingling and her mother Madam Mu did not participate in it. Since they were still women, it was not appropriate for them to show their faces in such a situation.


    At the banquet, all the talented people gathered together, Wei Yutian was also among them. All the talented people sworn in front of him, regardless of where he was in the future, or whether he could take charge of the sect, they would all think of him as a brother and work together to create the future of the Central Plains.


    How could Wei Yutian not know what all of this meant? Seeing how excited everyone was, how could he not cheer along.


    Manor Lord Mu suddenly felt that he was old, and facing these young people, he could not even interject. But he knew that the future of the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor was bright, and the status of the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor would increase rapidly.

 C89 He still has the whole world

    The Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor held the betrothal ceremony between Mu Lingling and Si Mu "Si Mu", at which over a dozen of the most outstanding Young talent gathered at the current Martial Forest, and although it was called the betrothal ceremony, it was more like a setting for the future of the martial arts Lin. Wei Yutian resided amongst these Young talent, and was even addressed as Big Brother by everyone.


    Zi Lai Palace was so angry that she almost vomited blood. This way, no matter if the young man called "Si Mu" will take over the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor in the future, Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor will not be able to hold back and will not allow him to provoke him even a little.


    But the hatred made Huang Baihe and Huang Sitao completely forget about the martial arts world, forgot about the chivalry and reverence.


    Therefore, Huang Baihe started to take action, just that this operation would take a long time and even he himself did not know how long it would take before it would take to end.


    Not even three days after the engagement banquet ended, all the Young talent s bid their farewells to Manor Lord Mu and Wei Yutian. Wei Yutian seemed to be reluctant to part with them, causing all the Young talent s to feel that he was a righteous man, and that his friendship had grown even stronger.


    However, at this time, an extremely strong person with extremely high martial arts skills had also heard the name "mad spirit." He had even learned some legends about the mad spirit and arrived near Divine Phoenix Mountain.


    Fu Donghao headed all the way towards the border of Chuan He Guo and Gansu, and had already met up with Long San. After the two discussed with each other, Fu Donghao sneaked into the capital of Chuan He Guo, Chuhe City, and prepared to interact with the Chuan He Guo Emperor, He Gusheng.


    The spies and spies that Skylaurel Kingdom had sent into the Central Plains had not been gathered yet, and all the merchants and troops that the Hongtian Sect had contacted were still quiet. After all, the matter was extremely serious, and without the Sect Leader Token, they would not easily believe it.


    The person Sa Guhuduo was leading had first found Long San and explained the situation to him before using the medallion to seal the summoning order. It was only then that the spies hidden deep within finally surfaced.


    After Long San heard the details, he couldn''t help but appreciate the efficiency of Fu Donghao and his team. Any dangerous personnel that they tried to dig out, other than those that were planted by the Skylaurel Kingdom''s imperial government, would all be eliminated.


    And to return to Wei Yutian.


    The matter of Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor being overjoyed had already spread throughout the nearby towns of Divine Phoenix Mountain. Almost everyone was happy that Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor had found a good husband, which showed that his reputation was still very good.


    Within a few days after the engagement, Manor Lord Mu planned to personally go to a nearby town to buy some things for his daughter''s wedding.


    After all, this was the territory of the Chutang. Right now, only the City Lord was in charge of the affairs of the citizens in the city.


    Countries were still biting each other, and they didn''t have the time to worry about such things.


    Manor Lord Mu chose Sihong City, the city closest to Divine Phoenix Mountain. It was still bustling with prosperity, with citizens living and working in peace.


    Walking in the city, all those who knew the Manor Lord Mu all congratulated him, making him very happy.


    Although the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor was not big, he still had some background, and this bit of money didn''t affect him at all.


    Just as Manor Lord Mu walked over to a satin village to choose a piece of cloth for himself, he saw a Daoist over a hundred slowly walking over to him.


    "Sir, are you Manor Lord Mu?" The Daoist man bowed.


    Manor Lord Mu saw that the Taoist in front of him was extremely happy, he thought that he was looking for him, and was even inviting him to calculate for the two newbies, and see what would happen in the future.


    "May I ask who this Immortal Path is?" Manor Lord Mu asked kindly.


    "I am here to disturb you, Manor Lord Mu. I would like to invite you to have a cup of tea with me."


    He had been searching everywhere ever since Wei Yutian went missing. It was not easy for him to find Sihong City now.


    Other than the town that Fu Donghao and the others had helped before, there was only the Hongtian Sect. This time, it was this Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor.


    Being able to find this place, He Ting naturally used the name of the mad spirit, and''s appearance and characteristics to inquire of the people who had met Wei Yutian.


    Manor Lord Mu was a cultivator of the martial arts world, and was ranked fifth among the martial arts world''s disciples, so how could he not have heard of them?


    "So it''s the famous Daoist He Ting. He truly has an extraordinary demeanor and aura." The Manor Lord Mu asked in shock.


    Not only did he have a son-in-law that looked like a god, he also had a legendary expert inviting him to tea. If this were to spread out, the people who sought refuge in the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor would be an endless stream of people.


    "Manor Lord Mu is too kind, I don''t need to take the name of the martial arts world seriously, would Manor Owner be willing to talk about it at the teahouse?" He said with an amiable tone.


    With this reminder, Manor Lord Mu felt a little awkward and hurriedly said: "I lost control of myself just now, don''t blame me. "Daoist Priest has something to say to teach him a lesson, how could I dare to refuse? I will have to trouble you to lead the way."


    Very quickly, Daoist Master Chi brought Manor Lord Mu to a quiet and elegant teahouse and chose an elegant room to sit in.


    After the tea was served and two cups of tea were drunk, the two of them began to talk.


    "I am all ears to what sermon Daoist Mu has lectured me." Manor Lord Mu asked.


    "I don''t dare, poverty-stricken people only wants to tell you about Si Mu." He said honestly to Cha.


    Mentioning "Si Mu," Manor Lord Mu became interested. After all, the other party had never revealed any relatives or sects, and they were about to become a family, yet they still didn''t know anything.


    Seeing that Ling Xian was not an ordinary person, Manor Lord Mu guessed: "Is Taoist master Si Mu''s elder?"


    When He Ling heard this, she smiled faintly and replied, "poverty-stricken people was only a defeated opponent under his command. Now, he is bestowing the title of his follower and wants to witness him changing the world and proclaiming the benevolence of the heavens."


    When Manor Lord Mu heard these words, his heart was in turmoil, but he did not understand what the last two sentences meant.


    "Taoist, you are truly an open-minded person. To be able to admit that you are inferior to others in your martial arts stage, Taoist, I am truly impressed. But seeing Si Mu changing the world and proclaiming the benevolence of the heavens, Fan Fu was puzzled. " Manor Lord Mu asked doubtfully.


    "Manor Owner, please drink some tea. Please listen to me explain in detail ¡­"


    He had told the Manor Lord Mu everything from the beginning of his battle with Wei Yutian to how they would settle the war, to how they would get to know and lose track of Mu Lingling. Not only did he not slow down, he had also clarified the relationship between Wei Yutian and Mu Lingling, and even clearly described the flaws in Wei Yutian''s independent consciousness.


    After hearing it, Manor Lord Mu was very shocked, but he was not disappointed with Wei Yutian, nor was he dissatisfied with the other party''s lack of self-awareness.


    "What Taoist said really shocked me. However, this misunderstanding was not a bad one. At the very least, in a coincidence, not only did it prevent a battle in the martial arts world, but it also caused the future protagonists of the martial arts world to befriend each other and build mutual friendship. Even if it was a colossus from the martial arts world, it would be extremely difficult for them to gather the forces of the martial arts world to build a relationship. After all, if they did that, they would inevitably be interpreted as being selfish and victorious. From this, it would seem that the coincidence that happened with Si Mu was not necessarily not something that the heavens had purposely arranged. " Manor Lord Mu was still able to speak truthfully and not be biased on purpose just because of the big matter of his daughter''s life.


    He Ling nodded her head repeatedly. Perhaps, Wei Yutian was the one who created the situation at this moment, whether it was a god or a human. In this chaotic situation, they needed an existence like this to change their future.


    "Since Manor Lord Mu already knows the truth, I wonder what your thoughts are on this coincidental marriage." He asked calmly.


    Manor Lord Mu thought for a moment, then said with a clear voice: "A good man''s ambition is set in four directions, although it is a misunderstanding, it is still considered to be the will of the heavens, regardless of where Si Mu goes from now on, my family will have it."


    "Is this the last attitude of the Manor Owner?" he asked.


    Manor Lord Mu solemnly nodded his head, expressing his opinion on this misunderstanding of marriage.


    As such, He Miaomiao understood in her heart, and said: "By doing this, Manor Owner, is it fair to the other Mu Lingling? There would be a day when Si Mu regained his consciousness, and how would he face it? Furthermore, other than love between children, he still has the entire world. "

 C90 A War

    At that time, Manor Lord Mu was caught off guard, he did not expect the famous Daoist Chun to be related to "Si Mu", nor did he expect that "Si Mu" and his daughter was just a coincidence.


    But since it was fated, why not follow it?


    When he left, he said: The world is uncertain, how can we call it home! Although he did not have the will of the Ling Yun, he knew that the world was in chaos and that the Bai Clan lived in deep waters.


    So, he also made up his mind. After the two of them got married, he told them to leave to do more practical things for the people in the world.


    However, such a thought was obviously not feasible. Once Wei Yutian entered the cautious state, not only would he be able to harm the people around him, he would also be able to leave just like Mu Lingling and Fu Donghao, disappearing without a trace.


    Even though he didn''t seem to care much about it, he had been focusing on his compassion towards the entire world. So what if someone criticized him? What did it matter?


    When they left the teahouse, they battled against the lightness exercise all the way and quickly arrived at Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor.


    Wei Yutian''s five senses were extremely strong, how could he not sense a familiar aura rushing over, and immediately welcomed them.


    Mu Lingling didn''t know what was going on, but she followed along.


    "poverty-stricken people and Ling, does Little Friend Si Mu still remember poverty-stricken people?" He saluted and said.


    However, Si Mu always remembered the other party, and the reason was naturally that he had always followed right behind Wei Yutian. Although no one else could see it, Wei Yutian was able to easily perceive it.


    "I''m too happy to see you, Taoist Elder. Look, I''ve found a spirit soul."


    Wei Yutian was so happy that he jumped and jumped. When Wei Yutian was pushed in front of He Ling, He Ling realized that the two of them were really similar. It was no wonder that Si Mu would be wrong about him.


    When Mu Lingling saw the beauty, she was extremely respectful in her heart.


    "You have come from afar, Taoist. Please come in and speak."


    After saying that, she still bowed respectfully, in case the Daoist in front of her felt that he was unworthy of her ''Si Mu''.


    "No need for formalities, I have something to discuss with Si Mu. I''ll leave after I''m done." He smiled.


    After Mu Lingling heard this, she no longer dared to disturb her. She turned around and returned to her own room alone, but there was still a sense of unease in her heart, as if something big was about to happen.


    The current Wei Yutian, however, did not think about what exactly happened in the slightest, and only continued to smile foolishly as he looked at the familiar He Ling.


    "Little Friend, poverty-stricken people has something he needs your help with." He Ling said


    "Dao leader has always been good to Si Mu. Si Mu will definitely do his best to do what Dao leader has instructed." Wei Yutian said each word clearly, but his tone still carried a trace of childish curiosity.


    "Just follow me!" The young man immediately pulled Wei Yutian''s hand and flew towards the east.


    Before he left, he pasted a piece of paper on Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor''s door, which said "Inform Manor Lord Mu".


    All the people in the world suffered, and the heroes in the world were merciful.


    However, once the mountains and rivers were settled, it would be a fortuitous encounter.


    Wei Yutian didn''t resist at all. In his heart, Feng Xian wouldn''t harm him.


    He just didn''t know where to go when the melody disappeared.


    The two of them were using lightness exercise s in the air. They did not need any external force to move forward swiftly in the air, and with internal force, they could move unhindered.


    At the beginning, the Chimes were still in front, but later, when Wei Yutian took the initiative to engage in actual combat with the lightness exercise, the Chimes were left behind. However, there was no comparison, Wei Yutian was just playing around with the Chimes.


    "Didn''t you want Si Mu''s help?" Wei Yutian asked.


    "Yeah, we''ll be there in a moment." He wanted to bring Wei Yutian to the frontlines of a war, so that the name of the mad spirit would spread far and wide, so that when anyone heard the word mad spirit in the future, they would no longer fight.


    This could be said to be Wei Yutian''s'' stop killing stop moving '', or rather,'' stop stopping stopping moving ''with the'' music ''.


    As for what the awakened Wei Yutian would think, that was something that he would say later.


    The two flew for an unknown amount of time, but Wei Yutian did not have any intentions of returning, he was truly as heartless as a child.


    Suddenly, Wei Yutian heard the sound of a battle a few kilometers away. The screams continued to pour into his ears, causing him to feel extremely uncomfortable, his mind suddenly turned black, and he once again split himself into another personality.


    When He Ling realized the change in Wei Yutian, she had immediately traveled several hundred meters away. However, this time, Wei Yutian''s transformation did not release any unstable internal energy at all.


    "Such a strong killing intent!" Wei Yutian''s expression was sinister, he hated the killing intent.


    As soon as his voice fell, he and Daoist Xian completely ignored him and flew towards the location of the battle.


    It was so shocked by Wei Yutian''s words just now. In his mind, once Wei Yutian went crazy, he would only use his full strength and fly towards the place where the scream came from.


    But in truth, even the crazy Wei Yutian from before could only change his personality due to the miserable screams, and the killing intent was the reason why he used his powers to assault others.


    He watched as Wei Yutian left, and then did not continue to follow, but left in a place even further away from Wei Yutian.


    He was afraid that once Wei Yutian woke up and shouted that he wanted to go back, it would be hard for him to do so.


    In less than ten breaths of time, Wei Yutian had already arrived at the battlefield.


    Miserable cries came continuously from the battlefield. In the center of the two armies'' battle, the killing intent that was released was the strongest. Wei Yutian immediately formed a ball of inner strength in his hand and directly smashed it down.


    "Boom boom!"


    Two loud explosions rang out, and both armies suffered heavy casualties. However, even the soldiers in the middle had their eyes bloodshot from the bloodlust. Even such a violent explosion could not make the killing intent subside.


    Thus, Wei Yutian once again formed two balls of Inner Qi, throwing them towards the center of the battlefield.


    "Boom boom!"


    Another two loud bangs. The number of dead and injured were almost the same for both armies.


    But at this moment, there were still people who reacted. They were the soldiers on the edge of the battlefield and the generals who were aware of the overall situation.


    "Heavens, is that a godly person? How could there be such a powerful existence? In the four explosions just now, at least two thousand people were injured in one go." A general exclaimed in surprise.


    Just as Wei Yutian was about to use his inner strength ball to attack again, the generals of the two armies realized what was happening.


    "Stop, quickly retreat!"


    It was strange that the soldiers on the battlefield who had already killed Red Eye were not afraid of Wei Yutian''s powerful inner force ball at all. Even though they treated it as if it was none of their concern, they were extremely sensitive to their general''s orders.


    After giving the order, the soldiers with bloodshot eyes quickly sheathed their weapons and retreated as per the general''s order.


    The killing intent suddenly disappeared without a trace. The wounded soldier didn''t know why, but he suddenly stopped screaming and scrambled back to his own camp.


    They saw their generals raising their heads to look at the sky. They all retreated quickly while looking up at the sky.


    Seeing Wei Yutian in the air, everyone was shocked, as if they had met a god.


    When Wei Yutian could not hear the screams and no longer had the killing intent, he regained the intelligence of a child.


    The moment he recovered, he saw the corpses all over the ground. Blood flowed out from the wounds on all the corpses, and gradually mixed together to form a stream that flowed slowly towards the low areas of the battlefield.


    Wei Yutian started to feel indescribably sad, an urge to cry overwhelmed him. He felt a lump in his throat and the tip of his nose, which quickly took over his emotions.


    He was about to cry when a general suddenly shouted, "I wonder what is the meaning of an expert disturbing the battlefield."


    With such a shout, Wei Yutian''s emotions immediately stopped. It seemed that the current him could still control himself even more than before. Perhaps this was a type of improvement, or perhaps it was not beneficial at all.


    After all, when Wei Yutian cried and wailed, using inner force could change a person''s personality. However, right now, he could be interrupted.


    "I, I, I am not an expert, I am Si Mu!" Wei Yutian was still sobbing slightly.


    Everyone was taken aback when they heard this. A godly expert actually said such childish words. Furthermore, it was clear that he had a sobbing tone.


    The generals of both armies were exasperated, wondering if they were hallucinating.


    "Then may I ask what is the meaning of Si Mu disturbing our battlefield?" The general asked helplessly.


    "Battlefield? What is a battlefield? " Wei Yutian didn''t understand this in the first place, so it was no wonder that he was always like this.


    The soldiers who had lost their minds all felt that the person in the sky was abnormal.


    Wei Yutian slowly descended from the sky to stand in front of the general. His demeanor and aura made everyone feel as if they were in the dust, and they could not help but suspect whether this person, who was able to stand in the air, was a human or a god.


    If it was a person, then it would be too strong. If it was a god, then how could he not know?

 C91 lunatic worshiper

    When Wei Yutian arrived in front of a general, although Soldiers did not know who the person was, he did not dare to be negligent in the slightest.


    "Si Mu is just like a normal god, the Soldiers admires him immensely, but I don''t know why we are here." said the general.


    The generals were a bit worried when they saw the god-like figure talking to the enemy. They were worried that the enemy would take the initiative to take such a powerful being into their ranks. This could lead to a complete defeat.


    Before Wei Yutian could reply to the general''s question, the other general spoke out: "Si Mu, please move to the front of end, end has something to request of you."


    Of course, Wei Yutian did not understand what the two of them meant, but he was very clear that the two of them were very passionate and wanted to talk to him, so he directly used his power.


    With a wave of his hand, the general from the other faction flew directly in front of him.


    When the soldiers on the other side saw this scene, they thought that their general had been captured by the enemy and couldn''t help but be frightened. Their fighting morale plummeted and many of the soldiers immediately fell to the ground.


    "The two generals seem to have something to say to Si Mu, he doesn''t understand anything, but if there''s anything, Si Mu is willing to help." Wei Yutian''s attitude was sincere, but his expression was somewhat awkward, after all the two people in front of him were people that he did not know, and beside him, there was not a single one that could help him to answer his questions.


    The two generals couldn''t help but feel happy as they heard this. They wanted to convince the person in front of them to help their side so that they could win this war.


    "end Hong Liguo is the great general Zhu Hong, he has the support of the Magnificent Country, he is very strong, if you get help from Si Mu, it would be like getting help from the gods."


    "end is the great general Huang Sheng, and Gold Pearl Country is the powerful Toshiba. If Si Mu helps my country, he will definitely become the State Advisor."


    The two of them introduced themselves, neither side giving in, both bringing up their powerful existences behind them, but this was completely useless to Wei Yutian.


    "Then how can I help you?" Wei Yutian asked.


    The two generals didn''t allow each other to do so as they said, "Help my country defeat them."


    Hearing this, Wei Yutian immediately showed displeasure, he very much disliked fighting.


    "Si Mu hates fighting. If there''s nothing else, Si Mu will look for Daoist." Wei Yutian said dumbly.


    The two generals were surprised. The other person had said that he didn''t like fighting, but he had attacked four times in a row before, killing and injuring a large number of them. If it wasn''t mental, then what was it?


    So Zhu Hong tried to test the waters: "Is Si Mu insane?"


    Huang Sheng looked at Zhu Hong. Although he was shocked that the other party was bold, he somewhat understood what the other party meant.


    Wei Yutian naturally did not understand, and replied: "What are lunatics?"


    Once he said that, the crowd confirmed that the person in front of them had low intelligence. However, due to their fear of the other party''s strength, they still didn''t dare to act too rashly.


    At this time, Huang Sheng was in the enemy camp, and he knew that if he were to swindle the person with the most powerful ability away, he would be in a passive position, thus he said to Wei Yutian: "Si Mu, I still have things to do, can I go back to the other side first?"


    Zhu Hong had already planned in his heart, when he saw that Huang Sheng wanted to leave, he asked him to stay.


    But since Huang Sheng was too determined to leave and was also afraid of Wei Yutian''s power, he could only allow his to leave.


    Wei Yutian also did not have any reason to stop them.


    After that, in order to continue this war, Zhu Hong started to scheme and swindle Wei Yutian.


    "Si Mu, didn''t you want to look for some Taoist? You''ve been delayed here for too long, I''m afraid that Daoist Priest will not be able to find you. " Zhu Hong bowed and said.


    "But I don''t even know where the Taoist went now." As Wei Yutian said this, his eyes turned red.


    "The Taoist might not have gone far, why don''t you go look for him first, maybe you found him already?" Zhu Hong advised once again.


    After Wei Yutian heard this, he did not hesitate and immediately reverted back to his childish smile.


    "Thank you for the reminder, Si Mu will be leaving now." Wei Yutian said while bowing.


    However, just as he was about to leave, he suddenly felt''s killing intent, then turned and said to Zhu Hong: Si Mu doesn''t like to fight, if you guys want to fight, I will come and stop it.


    These words immediately made the killing intent that had just ignited in Zhu Hong''s heart extinguish.


    "No, no, we won''t be fighting any more." Zhu Hong said with a smile.


    As such, Wei Yutian immediately activated his lightness exercise, and quickly flew away, leaving behind only a blurry image.


    After Wei Yutian left for quite a while, Zhu Hong and Huang Sheng finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Faced with a crazy god, no one knew what could happen. Dismissing him was one of the best solutions.


    Since the powerful existences had already left, the war they were supposed to have continued.


    However, after this interruption, although they still had thoughts of continuing their campaign, they no longer had their previous plans.


    The strong side clearly knew that their deployment was over, and they would not defeat the enemy like before.


    The weaker party, on the other hand, was glad that Wei Yutian had made a mess, giving them some leeway, as they would definitely not be able to beat the other party if they continued to fight today.


    In the end, he decided to call it a day. Thus, the two armies also retreated, waiting for the day when they could challenge each other again.


    Once Wei Yutian left, it was unknown how far he had run, but he did not manage to find Daoist Ting.


    When he landed on a mountain that was not too high, he was a little anxious and shouted loudly, "Leader ¡­"


    His voice was filled with valiant inner strength, and there was not a place that did not resonate within a ten to twenty kilometer radius around Wei Yutian.


    After Wei Yutian shouted a few times, and did not see any response, he sadly stopped and sat on the ground alone.


    At this time, in his heart, he strongly missed Mu Lingling and Fu Donghao. At the same time, he also felt lonely and lonely, but he no longer shouted or made a ruckus, and instead silently cried like a child.


    If anyone else saw this scene, they would have thought that a grown man was crying, which was somewhat inappropriate. After all, a man doesn''t shed easily when crying, but for the current Wei Yutian, this was normal.


    After a long while, Wei Yutian felt that he was a little hungry, and stopped crying from the sadness in his heart, preparing to go and find something to eat.


    He came to a small town at the foot of the mountain. There weren''t many families in the town.


    However, there were still a few small restaurants that sold food. Wei Yutian stood pitifully outside a shop that sold steamed buns, continuously gulping down saliva.


    Now that he had the intelligence of a child, he could only remember other people cooking food in front of him, but he also knew that the food had to be exchanged for something. Now that he didn''t have anything to trade with it, he could only look at the food in other people''s restaurants.


    "Little brother, do you want to eat?"


    A tall and skinny young man walked towards Wei Yutian. His clothes were not particularly extravagant, but he still looked much more luxurious than the commoners.


    Wei Yutian was a little hesitant, after all, he did not recognize the person, but he still looked at him eagerly, as if he wanted to eat something, which did not match with its age.


    The person who came in wasn''t surprised at all by Wei Yutian''s current state, as if he had already known about it.


    The person did not say a word, and directly bought a few buns from the shop, then handed them over to Wei Yutian.


    At first, Wei Yutian was a little embarrassed, but after looking at the food in front of him, he was unable to hold it in.


    The lanky man immediately pulled Wei Yutian to a building that was not considered simple and crude. This was clearly the house of the lanky man, and compared to his clothes, they were not on the same level.


    "Thank you, my name is Si Mu." After Wei Yutian finished eating, he stuffed his stomach full with just a few buns. He was very grateful towards the hospitality of others.


    "I am Fang Tonghua, and have admired and respected mad spirit for a long time. It is indeed an honour to meet him today, why thank you so much for the few buns."


    Wei Yutian naturally knew that the mad spirit was talking about him, and immediately became happy, thinking that the other party was someone who recognized him.


    "You know me?" Wei Yutian curiously and emotionally asked.


    "mad spirit''s name is like thunder in my ears. How could I not recognize him?" Fang Tonghua acted as if he was sitting upright.


    In reality, Fang Tonghua did not dare to be certain that Wei Yutian was the legendary mad spirit at the start. Only, when he saw that Wei Yutian had the same appearance as other people''s rumors, was similarly lacking in intelligence, and had the same unfathomable martial arts skills, he came forward to speak.


    As to how he had heard it, only Fang Tonghua himself knew.


    "Maddened mind mind and mind, your martial arts are unrivaled and shook the world. I wonder if you can teach me two moves?"


    Fang Tonghua actually wanted to learn the martial arts from Wei Yutian, it was just that he did not know that Wei Yutian did not understand professor at all.


    "Actually, I don''t know why I have this martial arts. How can I teach you?" Wei Yutian said as if he was deep in thought.


    This did not cause Fang Tonghua to be deeply disappointed, and seemed to be within his expectations.


    "Oh, I was just joking."


    Fang Tonghua was sincere, but he had other plans.


    After resting for a while, he brought Wei Yutian onto the street, where the streets were bustling with activity, and he did not know why he was doing this.


    Wei Yutian didn''t show any dissatisfaction at all, instead, he was extremely happy. There were many things that he had never seen before, so naturally he could only bounce and jump along the way. Here and there, everyone looked at him with curiosity.


    Fang Tonghua did not ask, as if he wanted everyone to see him.

 C92 divine reincarnation

    After walking for a while, Fang Tonghua left with Wei Yutian, and reached a temple near the town.


    There was another man in the temple who seemed to be waiting for their arrival on purpose.


    "Brother Lu Hao, sorry for the wait." Fang Tonghua bowed.


    Wei Yutian, who was standing behind him, also bowed in greeting.


    "This must be mad spirit?" Lu Hao directly walked in front of Wei Yutian, his expression carrying a little yearning.


    Since it was someone he didn''t know, Wei Yutian could only smile, his own internal energy was unable to detect any ill intentions from the other party.


    After that, Lu Hao gave Fang Tonghua a meaningful glance, and Fang Tonghua immediately understood what he meant.


    "There''s no need to find other places to talk. Everywhere you go in front of the mad spirit is completely transparent." Fang Tonghua said indifferently.


    Indeed, that was the case. Wei Yutian''s five senses were extremely strong, and as long as he was not too far away, anything he wanted to hear would be very easy.


    The reason why Fang Tonghua said that was not because Wei Yutian could hear him, but because even if Wei Yutian heard it, he would not understand the meaning behind it.


    Lu Hao thoughtfully nodded his head, and did not object.


    "The Huayan gang''s forces have already occupied more than half of our territory, and have become even more powerful. Lu Hao asked.


    Fang Tonghua was not anxious, he looked at Wei Yutian beside him, and seemed to have a plan in mind.


    "Brother Lu, don''t worry. We will make the Huayan gang pay double the price for what we have lost." Although Fang Tonghua''s tone was a little light, it was still an undisguised provocation.


    How could Lu Hao not see that Fang Tonghua was definitely using the mad spirit in front of him to talk, and immediately felt that something big was going to happen.


    "Before we came here, the two of us had already walked around the town, I believe the people of Huayan gang should have seen it, with their advisors'' brains, they should be able to sense my intentions." Fang Tonghua continued.


    "Then what are you going to do next?" Lu Hao asked.


    "Next, do nothing but wait and see. Also, go and inform our other brothers in the Flowery Hall that they are all guests in my house, so that they can come to pay their respects. " Fang Tonghua also spoke with an commanding tone, but it was not because Lu Hao was angry, it was clear that in terms of status, Fang Tonghua was higher than him.


    Lu Hao nodded, then bowed and left.


    Wei Yutian was confused listening to their conversation, he did not understand their intentions, but he knew that something was up, but towards Fang Tonghua''s previous friendliness, Wei Yutian still had a good impression of him.


    Wei Yutian was undoubtedly simple, even with the matter of a few buns, he still trusted others. Although he did not forget about finding Mu Lingling and Fu Donghao, at this moment, he had forgotten about it.


    "Si Mu, let''s go back!" Fang Tonghua said. Although he was walking in front, he still had a respectful look.


    Thus, Wei Yutian followed Fang Tonghua for another three days. During these three days, Fang Tonghua was meticulous to him and it moved his heart.


    In this period of time, Lu Hao had brought a group of people to Fang Tonghua''s house, and they all met mad spirit Wei Yutian one by one.


    On the fifth day, the people of Huayan gang finally made a move, but it was not good news. Instead, it directly exterminated everyone in Flowery Hall except for Lu Hao.


    The strange thing was that Wei Yutian did not hear anything. After a long investigation into the cause of death, Fang Tonghua and Lu Hao were extremely furious, the people of the Huayan gang had actually planted spies in the Flowery Hall, and according to mad spirit Wei Yutian''s habits, they had directly sneaked an evil scheme on him, causing him to be completely still.


    Fang Tonghua had never thought of this point, and was fully expecting that by bringing mad spirit, he would be able to give the other party a serious warning, even coming straight to the point of begging for peace. However, he did not expect that the other party would actually make use of the condition of mad spirit''s actions to carry out a massacre.


    All of a sudden, Fang Tonghua''s killing intent spread everywhere, causing Wei Yutian to be extremely unhappy.


    "I don''t like fighting, and I don''t like people fighting either." Wei Yutian said uncomfortably.


    Only now did Fang Tonghua realize that there was still a mad spirit beside him, and thus, he had a plan to take revenge.


    "Si Mu, can you do me a favor?" Fang Tonghua said respectfully. Although over the past few days, he felt that the other party, other than having unfathomable powers, was just a child, and did not know if others would treat him as someone who they could help with, he still maintained the reverence he deserved.


    "You''re good to Si Mu, of course Si Mu has to help you." Wei Yutian didn''t hesitate in the slightest.


    As such, Fang Tonghua brought Wei Yutian directly to an inn. That place was originally the property of the Flowery Hall, but now that it was taken over by the Huayan gang, the small town''s business was not easy to do in the first place, but now that the road to wealth had been cut off by someone else, how could he not be furious?


    After entering the tavern, even the service Scophthalmus recognized Wei Yutian. After all, Fang Tonghua had brought Wei Yutian throughout the entire town before, if he did not know Wei Yutian, then there would be a problem.


    "Reporting to Sect Master, that Fang Tonghua brought mad spirit to the store." Scophthalmus hurriedly ran to report in front of Huayan gang''s Sect Master, Yan Shiyong.


    "Why are you panicking, mad spirit is not a god, and their brains aren''t good, give them good wine and good meat to serve, and also put some Ten Thousand Poison Powder in the mad spirit''s wine, as long as we kill that dog of a mad spirit, he, Fang Tonghua, will never be able to cause any big waves again." Yan Shiyong was furious in his heart, but his tone was still very calm. His words, however, sent chills down Scophthalmus''s spine.


    "Yes sir!" Scophthalmus withdrew.


    When the Scophthalmus came to the Main Hall, Fang Tonghua saw it clearly in his eyes, and understood what the Scophthalmus had done.


    Scophthalmus quietly went into the kitchen and brought out some meat and wine for Wei Yutian and Yue Yang.


    Of course, Wei Yutian was happy to see such food. As soon as he put the food down, Wei Yutian immediately picked up a chicken leg and started to eat it.


    Fang Tonghua was afraid that there would be something inside his body. He wanted to stop him at first, but Wei Yutian was simply too fast, he did not have time to stop him.


    Seeing that Fang Tonghua was not eating, the Scophthalmus opened his mouth and said: "Master Fang, our Sect Master appreciates you very much. If you are willing to submit, then you will still be in charge of this shop.


    Fang Tonghua took a glance at Wei Yutian who was engrossed in eating meat, and had not even drunk a single drop of wine, and seeing that nothing was wrong, he started to eat as well.


    Scophthalmus knew how to seize the opportunity, he immediately picked up a jar of good old wine and poured it for Wei Yutian and the others.


    "mad spirit, your reputation is indeed well-deserved. You even have such an imposing manner when you eat." Scophthalmus flattered.


    Everyone could tell that these words were simple flattery, but Wei Yutian did not care about it, as if he did not hear anything, he continued to wolf down his food. After all, he did not feel any uneasiness, so he was very confident and bold.


    Just then, the person who betrayed the Flowery Hall walked out and directly sat in front of Wei Yutian and Yue Shan.


    This traitor was none other than Lu Hao.


    "I didn''t expect it to be you." Fang Tonghua was no longer surprised. After all, at this point of time, even if he was even more surprised, it would be unnecessary.


    "As expected of a military advisor, I wasn''t surprised at all when I appeared here." Lu Hao still had a bit of respect and admiration for Fang Tonghua.


    "Cut the crap. You exposed yourself in front of me, do you think that I''ve finished?" Fang Tonghua remained calm.


    "No, I''m here to drink a bowl of cut off robe for you. After all, we were once brothers. If I were to do something to you like this, I would ask myself in my heart and I would indeed be unable to do so." As Lu Hao spoke, he poured wine for himself as well. Although his tone was light and unhurried, it actually stung Fang Tonghua a little.


    In that moment, Fang Tonghua was actually unable to speak. If even Lu Hao had cut off all ties with him, then he would truly be the only one left in Flowery Hall.


    "Severing the robes to sever the righteousness? Hahaha ¡­ Forget it, after experiencing the Hall Master''s betrayal, and now it''s you who''s betrayed me, I''ve lived for decades and in the end, I still have nothing.


    Despair slowly rose in Fang Tonghua''s heart. After this, he was afraid that he would no longer believe in emotions. If he could use the mad spirit Wei Yutian this time to seek revenge, he would most likely use him to do something else.


    With that said, Fang Tonghua raised his wine bowl and was about to drink.


    "mad spirit has received our respect. Since we have cut off our robes, I hope that mad spirit can raise his wine bowl as well and witness our final goblet of wine." Lu Hao stopped Fang Tonghua from drinking alone, and forcefully pulled Wei Yutian in.


    Fang Tonghua was still in a state of grief and indignation, so how could he consider the poison behind Lu Hao''s excuse?


    At this time, Wei Yutian was already half full, and his mouth was a little dry. He just so happened to need wine to quell his thirst, so without saying a word, he directly picked up the wine bowl and drank all the wine in it.


    At this time, all of the disciples of the Huayan gang s who were surrounding them looked anxiously at Wei Yutian''s reaction after drinking the wine.


    Fang Tonghua was suddenly caught off guard by this, and walked out from the grief and indignation. With a turn of his sharp head, he knew that they had made a big deal out of the wine.


    "Si Mu, don''t drink!" Fang Tonghua shouted anxiously.


    However, it was already too late. There was not a single drop of wine left in Wei Yutian''s bowl.


    "Hahaha ¡­" Fang Tonghua, you only have one thing to rely on. Now that you have drunk the poison wine that has contained the Ten Thousand Poisons Powder, after a few breaths, you will definitely lose your life on the spot. " Lu Hao laughed.


    However, just as Lu Hao was laughing loudly, the few breaths of time had already passed.


    But there was nothing abnormal with Wei Yutian, he was even eating and drinking non-stop.


    "How is that possible? Is he really the reincarnation of a god? "


    Everyone had been looking at Wei Yutian in anticipation, hoping that he would die on the spot after drinking the Ten Thousand Poisons Powder. However, they didn''t want others to look as if nothing had happened after drinking it.

 C93 cardiogeny

    The Huayan gang had designed for to drink the poison wine, so as to cut off her only support. However, she didn''t expect that Wei Yutian would be completely fine after drinking the poison wine.


    "It must be because this fellow is too powerful. Therefore, even the Ten Thousand Poisons Powder of the Thousand Poisons Poison will not be effective immediately." Lu Hao kept comforting himself in his heart.


    At this time, the Scophthalmus that had reported to Yan Shiyong earlier had also brought back some news to inform their sect master. Yan Shiyong was also a little surprised, he did not expect the other party to be alright, and thus, wanted to take a look at the legendary mad spirit.


    Yan Shiyong had only heard of how powerful the mad spirit was, but had never truly seen it.


    There was no enmity between the Flowery Hall and the Flowery Hall. It was mainly because of the war that they did not have much room to live, which resulted in the two small gangs that did not have any connections to each other stealing territory from each other.


    When Yan Shiyong came to the great hall, he saw that the legendary mad spirit was actually completely fine, and even saw that the wine jar and wine bowls were empty, and couldn''t help but suspect that the poison in the wine had already lost its potency, or that there was no poison inside, causing it to be ineffective.


    Therefore, Yan Shiyong directly said: "Lu Hao, are you sincerely loyal to my Huayan gang? If you are sincere, why didn''t you do as I say? "


    Lu Hao naturally understood the meaning behind his words. He had personally released the poison in the wine, and Yan Shiyong clearly wanted him to prove to all the disciples of the Huayan gang that he was truly loyal, and at the same time, used him as a tool to test out the poison.


    "Sect Master, mad spirit''s power is profound, how can ordinary people like us compare to him? I hope that Sect Master can spare this subordinate''s life." Lu Hao quickly kneeled down with a pitiful look. He was truly regretful in his heart, why would he betray the Flowery Hall for benefits in the first place. Originally, he had had a chance to redeem himself, but he held onto his chance in his heart, thinking that he could poison the legendary mad spirit with a little trick.


    Now that there was no way back, even if he stood by Flowery Hall''s side today, Flowery Hall would no longer accept him because he had secretly harmed the lives of so many disciples in Flowery Hall.


    "It''s not like I wanted to take your life. I just wanted you to drink the wine in your hand. Don''t make me seem so ungrateful." Yan Shiyong said coldly, his hypocritical thoughts not showing on his calm face in the slightest.


    Everyone in the Huayan gang had an evil smile on their face as they looked at Lu Hao, even the Scophthalmus who was running in the hall had a high and mighty expression.


    It was only now that Lu Hao realized that begging was completely useless. He was extremely furious in his heart, but he did not express it out loud, and he thought to himself, "If I am lucky enough to not die this time, I will turn the entire Huayan gang into my slave."


    Thinking about that, Lu Hao immediately tried to kill Yan Shiyong, he wanted to rely on Wei Yutian''s miserable screams and the unwillingness to kill, to survive. This time, he was using his life as the wager, he could only pray that he could win.


    In that moment, Lu Hao took out a slender dagger from his sleeve and stabbed it straight at Yan Shiyong. Yan Shiyong was caught off guard, and even if he tried to use his inner force to form a defense, he would not make it in time.


    But just as the dagger was an inch away from Yan Shiyong''s throat, a strong force quickly spread out from Wei Yutian''s body, freezing everyone except for Fang Tonghua.


    Lu Hao, on the other hand, jumped into the air with a hideous expression on his face. Yan Shiyong leaned back and closed his eyes.


    When he realized that nothing had happened, Yan Shiyong opened his eyes and looked around at the people who were no longer able to move. When he felt the power that was restraining him again, he was completely aware of just how strong the legendary mad spirit was. It was simply on a different level compared to warriors, and he had never even seen such a strong person.


    "The power of the mad spirit is truly inconceivable. We mortals are truly unable to comprehend it." Yan Shiyong sighed.


    "Si Mu doesn''t like people fighting, if you don''t do anything, I will let you all go." Wei Yutian said softly.


    Fang Tonghua at this time hurriedly stopped his: "Si Mu, these people are all bad people. They stole my belongings, and even this shop was taken from me by them. You said that you would help me, so can you help me take these things back from them?"


    Wei Yutian was simple, he naturally believed in Fang Tonghua''s words, but he did not want to use force.


    Hearing these words, Yan Shiyong panicked, afraid that the legendary mad spirit would actually do such a thing, and quickly said: "mad spirit, don''t listen to his nonsense, these things are all mine, that Fang guy wants to use you to snatch my things. If you really do that, then you will become a bad person."


    He, Yan Shiyong, had never thought that he would actually coax an adult in his twenties, like he was coaxing a child.


    The evil person complained, causing Fang Tonghua to be so angry that he wanted to immediately kill someone, thus, he stood up and walked towards Yan Shiyong who was unable to move at all, and was prepared to secretly make his move.


    "Big Brother Fang is good to me. He''s not a bad person." Wei Yutian said as he pouted.


    After Fang Tonghua heard this, he immediately swallowed the killing intent that was just about to rise.


    "mad spirit, our Huayan gang is willing to be on good terms with you. As long as you let us go, we definitely won''t fight. We''ll even leave the entire Huayan gang under your control."


    Looks like Yan Shiyong''s brain was quite good, his words were like a single shot and three shot, causing Fang Tonghua to be unable to take out any capital to please this god-like existence, and he currently had nothing left. He also did not know whether mad spirit, whom he had taken good care of for a few days, could resist the temptation, even if there was a problem with his intelligence, it would be hard to protect his interests from turning the tables.


    The reason why Yan Shiyong did so was firstly to resolve the crisis, and secondly, to let the legendary mad spirit break all ties with him due to benefits. Thirdly, to make it so that even the mad spirit would listen to his words, as the mad spirit did not understand the affairs of the world, so the Huayan gang would not be far from becoming famous.


    "I just want you guys to not fight, but big brother Fang is good to me. I promised to help him." Wei Yutian didn''t hesitate at all and directly blurted out, causing some people on both sides to be happy while others to be worried.


    Fang Tonghua no longer suspected that Wei Yutian would change his mind, and no longer suspected that he would directly use poison on Yan Shiyong. After all, if it really happened, it might attract the displeasure of the mad spirit.


    Yan Shiyong was a little speechless and didn''t have any way to say anything else for a while.


    "Sect Head Yan, mad spirit is a ghost god from hell. Could it be that you want to disobey his words?"


    Fang Tonghua knew how to take advantage of this situation, and had even wrapped Wei Yutian''s identity up. This was obviously to scare people, and use this to make those with bad mental qualities directly fall out with him.


    Yan Shiyong did not believe in how strong the legendary mad spirit was in the first place. Now that he had personally witnessed it, he naturally believed it completely.


    "mad spirit, we all worship you, you better not make things difficult for us. We agree to return all the things that the Brother Fang gave us, but you must guarantee that he won''t hurt us. " Yan Shiyong said while trembling, afraid that it would be difficult to escape even if he were to retreat.


    Before Fang Tonghua could say anything, Wei Yutian said excitedly: "Alright, then we won''t be fighting anymore, and I''ve also helped big brother Fang."


    With that said, Wei Yutian retracted the restraints on everyone and they all heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lu Hao no longer had any thoughts of killing Yan Shiyong. His gamble with his life was clearly correct, as long as mad spirit was here, no one would dare to touch him.


    A few breaths later, after checking that there were no problems, a portion of the people immediately kneeled down in fear: "Thank you, mad spirit, for not killing us, thank you, thank you!"


    At this time, Wei Yutian turned embarrassed, he waved his hand, and everyone who was kneeling on the ground stood up.


    This caused them to be extremely shocked, and made them believe in the legendary mad spirit even more.


    After a while, Yan Shiyong suddenly said to Fang Tonghua: "Brother Fang, I have something that I want to say to you alone, is that possible?"


    This meant that Wei Yutian was trying to block his ears, but Fang Tonghua did not dare to let down his guard.


    "If you have something to say, can''t you let the mad spirit hear it?" Fang Tonghua worriedly asked.


    "Brother Fang, don''t worry. With mad spirit here, even if he''s blocking your ears, if something were to happen to you, I believe that our Huayan gang will also have a hard time." Yan Shiyong''s expression was kind and extremely sincere.


    As such, Fang Tonghua was skeptical, and could only look at Wei Yutian in anticipation, hoping that he could cover his ears with inner force.


    After going through Fu Donghao''s experience, Wei Yutian understood how to cover one''s ears, and more importantly, understood what it meant to cover one''s ears.


    When mad spirit''s ears were really blocked, Yan Shiyong pulled Fang Tonghua and said: "Brother Fang, I have a plan to make a fortune, are you willing to participate?"

 C94 Madness Temple

    Fang Tonghua and Yan Shiyong had a huge falling out, but because of mad spirit, they suddenly had the possibility of reconciling, but all of this was in consideration of the benefits.


    The world was in chaos. The commoners did not live a peaceful life, but benefits were what most people pursued for. After all, the right to pay was the only way to survive in this chaotic world.


    "It''s not that Yan Shiyong doesn''t believe you, it''s just that your Huayan gang is a little despicable. Even if there really is a way to get rich, I don''t plan on believing you. Now that you have come to such a compromise, both you and I know clearly in our hearts that it is because mad spirit is present and you are forced to do so. "


    Fang Tonghua''s words immediately revealed what Yan Shiyong was thinking, the reason he was so frank, was because he had mad spirit as his backing, and was not afraid of Yan Shiyong turning hostile towards him.


    "Why are you saying this, Brother Fang? It was indeed my Huayan gang''s fault before, but this time, I do want to cooperate with you. "After all, kindness can make money, and in this chaotic world, one more friend is actually another way. The mad spirit is indeed scary, but after all, he is still the leader of the word ''crazy'', and it''s hard to say if he can support you in the long term." Yan Shiyong still looked kind and sincere.


    Fang Tonghua agreed with Yan Shiyong''s words. After all, there were no eternal enemies or friends, only eternal benefits.


    Thinking about that, Fang Tonghua looked at Wei Yutian, and then said to Yan Shiyong: "As for the specific ways to earn money, you go ahead and have a listen, if it''s truly fair, it''s still profitable, and it''s not impossible to cooperate, but don''t think of gaining from me."


    How could Yan Shiyong not know that Fang Tonghua was actually a cunning old fox? If it wasn''t for the equality between the two, he would not have agreed to it, and wouldn''t be at a disadvantage this way.


    "Brother Fang, so what if we own all of your Flowery Hall''s wealth? Why must we risk our lives for the name of a sect in such a chaos? Of course this is one of the reasons. Secondly, the name mad spirit has probably spread far and wide. And in this situation where the citizens are completely insecure, the citizens extremely need a powerful god to save them, so with the help of this, we can make a windfall. " Yan Shiyong revealed a greedy smile as he spoke.


    Fang Tonghua naturally understood the meaning behind Yan Shiyong''s words and his eyes couldn''t help but light up. However, he felt a bit uneasy and said: "Brother Yan wants to use the name of the mad spirit? I''m afraid we won''t have a place to stay after we''re exposed. "


    Yan Shiyong did not think much of it and spoke with confidence: "This Brother Fang is overthinking things. What we are directly doing is Madness Temple, although we are using this mad spirit as a cover, it is still very difficult to expose him. After all, no one knows just how strong this mad spirit of ours is. So what if a peerless expert knew? The words and actions of the mad spirit in front of us are very simple and honest. Since we have been giving him benefits the entire time, he is very loyal to us, and he is also known as mad spirit. The believers only wanted to entrust their spirits onto him, so Brother Fang need not worry. "


    Yan Shiyong had discussed with Fang Tonghua because mad spirit Wei Yutian only trusted Fang Tonghua, who had done him a little a favor.


    Hearing Yan Shiyong''s words, Fang Tonghua thought about it, and finally felt that this method of making money was not bad. If something really went wrong, with his own Three Inch Words, he would be able to make a lie out of it.


    At this time, their reverence towards the legendary mad spirit had completely disappeared, leaving behind only the thought of making use of it in exchange for benefits.


    "Then why don''t you tell me how to split the profits, it''s fine for my Flowery Hall to have this amount of wealth, after all, compared to the Madness Temple, it''s like comparing a Senior Magus to a Junior Magus."


    Fang Tonghua did not give away all these treasures without return. After all, he was currently lacking in power, so it would be a pretty good gift if he could use this as a gift.


    "Since we''ve already reached an agreement on the plan to make money, then I won''t waste any of the profits. Let''s split the profits 50/50. "These brothers under your command are mine as well as yours. We will pay half of the cost each to support these brothers."


    Yan Shiyong really knew how to do business. He had already taken over half of the Flowery Hall''s wealth, and now not only did he have fifty percent of the wealth of the Madness Temple, even his own brothers had to be raised with others.


    Fang Tonghua frowned for a moment. How could he not know about Yan Shiyong''s scheme? However, the expenses for his subordinates were only in bits and pieces, and did not harm his own benefits.


    "It''s not impossible for me to agree to your request. The problem is, what should I do next? Do you have a detailed plan?" Fang Tonghua asked.


    "We don''t have a plan yet, but we can definitely make money with this idea. We can discuss and come up with a complete solution to this problem." My Huayan gang has over a hundred sect members, if we were to carry it out, there will definitely be efficiency. " Yan Shiyong was very confident about what would happen next.


    Thus, Fang Tonghua and Yan Shiyong could be considered to have reached an agreement.


    When Wei Yutian stopped blocking their ears, they would prepare to deal with Lu Hao''s matter.


    After all, Lu Hao had killed so many brothers of the Flowery Hall in secret, so how could Fang Tonghua forgive him that easily? However, with the word ''Sharp'' on the head, and the value of Lu Hao being useful, it was impossible for him to continue with heavy punishment. Keeping things to work was also not bad, as Lu Hao''s ability to handle matters, whether it was Fang Tonghua or Yan Shiyong''s, both of them were extremely certain that no one would dare to verify the poison in his body.


    "Everyone in the Huayan gang heed my orders. From today onwards, advisor Fang Tonghua will be our Huayan gang''s Deputy Sect Leader, and being disrespectful to him will be disrespectful to me. Maddened mind mind and mind is our shared faith from today onwards, and is a god that we have to worship together. As long as we serve him well, our Huayan gang will not fear any influence in the martial arts world, even the Divine Beast Sect will not dare to look down on us. "


    This decision of his did not cause anyone present to object, nor did it cause Fang Tonghua to be dissatisfied. After all, he was only a strategist in the Flowery Hall in the past, and now that he had become a Deputy Sect Leader, his status had actually increased by a level, so he would definitely be satisfied.


    Wei Yutian did not understand what exactly happened. When he saw that everyone was happy, he also felt happy.


    "Today, my Huayan gang will hold a grand feast to welcome the mad spirit of our faith as well as Deputy Sect Leader Fang." Yan Shiyong continued to shout.


    In this way, Yan Shiyong admired himself from the bottom of his heart. In such a situation, not only had he persuaded Fang Tonghua to join the Huayan gang, he had also made the legendary extremely powerful mad spirit take charge.


    As a result, the Huayan gang started to boil up, all the food that needed to be prepared was quickly prepared, and the concrete plan for the Madness Temple was formulated by Fang Tonghua and Yan Shiyong during this period.


    After the commotion, the entire Huayan gang began their plan the next day.


    The first place they chose as the Madness Temple was the dilapidated temple that Fang Tonghua and Fang Tonghua had met up with back then. After resting for a while, the temple became completely new, which could save a lot of money on the cost of the buildings.


    When the reconstruction was more or less done, the entire Huayan gang began to spread rumors, saying that the mad spirit was here to save the people of the world from water and fire. No fights were allowed, no slaughter was not allowed, and whenever such a thing happened, the mad spirit would intervene to stop it.


    At the beginning, not many people believed that, when there really was a conflict, Wei Yutian''s timely appearance caused the citizens to believe in him. Adding on to that, the citizens'' desire for safety and the Savior, in ten days to half a month, the number of believers increased, and they all came to Madness Temple to visit the mad spirit to visit the idol.


    The mad spirit Divine Statue was also made based on Wei Yutian''s appearance, it was just that the look in the Divine Statue''s eyes did not have any of Wei Yutian''s indecisiveness, but instead had an additional immeasurable dignity.


    In this period of time, the entire Huayan gang was respectful and attentive to Wei Yutian, of course Wei Yutian was happy, just like when he was in the Divine Phoenix Mountain Manor, completely carefree.


    As the number of believers grew more and more, and as the number of disputes that Wei Yutian had resolved grew more and more, Yan Shiyong and Fang Tonghua began to collect the carambola.


    However, these were all voluntary and not forced actions. Only in this way would Madness Temple be supported and loved.


    Furthermore, mad spirit was also very happy. He was naturally very excited to be able to solve the problem of others fighting.


    Just like that, the news of the Madness Temple quickly spread. All the people who were affected by the mad spirit began to treat them kindly, as if nothing happened before the war. They worked hard, not worried that anything might happen.


    Once the sense of security was found, people''s attitudes would change. Naturally, they would live a very peaceful life.


    But the good news did not last long. In just a few months time, a group of defeated soldiers who had escaped in disarray arrived, breaking the peace of the place once again. The citizens immediately asked mad spirit for help.

 C95 Forced conscription

    "General, this town is really strange. It''s actually so peaceful, as if it wasn''t affected by the flames of war at all."


    A military officer with bandages on his hands and a dirty face said to a valiant looking general.


    "That''s right. Merely, they are actually still able to live peacefully in this world of great struggles. They truly do not wish to advance any further."


    The general frowned and actually expressed his dissatisfaction with the peace of the town. Instead, he felt that any ambitious man should join the battlefield.


    "What the general said is right. I have a plan that will allow the people here to devote themselves to the cause of the Central Plains. At the same time, it will allow us to fight back and regain the importance that the king attaches to us." The officer with the bandaged hand said in a flattering manner.


    "I have already thought of the method. You should go find a few civilians and ask them about the situation in the vicinity. It would be best to find out if there are any other towns nearby. We can start recruiting when we have a plan."


    The general had a shrewd and calculating look on his face, but the officer next to him was very clear on what was important. Otherwise, he would not have suffered a defeat.


    "As you command!" The officer bowed and said.


    After that, the officer ordered a few of the more robust soldiers, dressed as refugees, to enter the town and inquire about the situation and see if they could get some food over here.


    When the soldiers left, they were all stationed at the same place to rest.


    "General, we only have a little more than a thousand soldiers. Even if we''re recruiting, we need to get some food." The officer with the bandage on his hand said worriedly.


    "Without food, let those new recruits bring them from home. If they want to accomplish something in this chaotic world, how can they accomplish it without paying a little bit?" The general said firmly.


    This really made the officer speechless. What was the difference between this and a forced conscription? He even had the suspicion that he was robbing the convoy directly and had a dignified appearance.


    After a while, the soldiers that had been sent out returned. They had brought some food with them, but it was like a drop in the bucket to solve the problem of food for these thousand people.


    "Did you find out anything about the town?" the general asked impatiently.


    "Reporting to the general, the people in the town are extremely enthusiastic, and the surrounding situation is also told without reservation." Reporting to the general, the people in the town is extremely passionate, and the surrounding situation is told without reservation.


    As one of the soldiers dressed as a refugee finished speaking, the others also nodded their heads.


    The general was angry as he heard Dudian''s words. He cursed out loud: "A deserter. This general hates deserters the most. Do you believe that I won''t kill you?"


    The situation between the officers with bandages on their hands was not right, so he immediately tried to stop him, "General, now is the time to hire people. Furthermore, the situation in the town is still unclear, so we should ask them first!"


    The general felt that it made sense, so he retracted his earlier anger and said, "deputy general Zhan is pleading for mercy on your behalf, do you know what to do?"


    The few soldiers were about to kneel down and beg for mercy. Seeing deputy general Zhan, with his bandages on his hands, pleading for mercy, they felt grateful but they knew that it would not be easy to leave.


    "There are more than three hundred families in this town. Not far from here is a Madness Temple and another thirty to forty miles towards the outskirts of the Madness Temple. There are also two towns, each with three to four hundred families. The Madness Temple resides a mad spirit that they believe in, which is also why they are able to live and work in peace. " The soldiers who were involved in the investigation quickly replied.


    After the general heard this, he first calculated the number of soldiers that might be collected and could not help but feel dissatisfied. However, no matter how small the flies were, they were still meat. There were about a thousand households in total, so it was possible to obtain around a thousand spots.


    However, after hearing about mad spirit, this general was somewhat disdainful.


    "mad spirit? If there really are deities in this chaotic world, then what the hell would there be in this chaotic world? Furthermore, if there really are deities in this world, then based on his abilities, he shouldn''t just protect these thousands of families.


    The general could actually say anything. His mouth was really open.


    Although the words of a deity had never been verified, no one could truly prove that the deity did not exist. Therefore, Soldiers still had a heart full of fear and respect for the deity.


    Hearing their general speak like this, they were truly a little worried, afraid that they would offend the mad spirit that the people here believed in. After all, the situation of the people here living and working in peace was completely different from any other places they had been in.


    Even so, not a single soldier dared to stand up and persuade their general.


    Wei Yutian was happy to stop others from fighting, so during this period of time, he would always open his ears whenever he had time, and could clearly hear everything that was happening within a three to four Li radius around him.


    However, these defeated soldiers were extremely far away from the Madness Temple, so Wei Yutian could not hear what they were saying, so even if the general really killed the few soldiers that wanted to become commoners, Wei Yutian would not know.


    However, it was not because Wei Yutian was useless, he was wholeheartedly opening up his five senses every day. He needed to circulate the energy in his body to support himself, as it would benefit his progress in martial arts greatly.


    Without hesitation, the general ate something and brought everyone into the town.


    When the people of the town saw the arrival of thousands of people, they could not help but feel flustered.


    The soldiers that had been dressed as refugees all lowered their heads in anger, as if they were afraid that they would be seen by others.


    However, the Huayan gang had some businesses in the town, and the people inside could immediately see what was going to happen, so they quickly released the messenger bird and informed the Madness Temple''s Yan Shiyong and Fang Tonghua.


    "Si Mu, there are some things in the town, can you come with us?" Fang Tonghua asked.


    After such a long time, they were already familiar with each other, but they were still respectful to Wei Yutian, afraid that the Moneytree''s protective talisman would accidentally run away.


    "Alright!" Wei Yutian did not hesitate at all, his entire face was brimming with a brilliant smile. He had already lost all sense of wariness against the people in front of him, and only had a pure friendship with them.


    "But it would be best for Si Mu to fly in the air, and not come out when there''s nothing wrong with him, in case the citizens kneel to you. Fang Tonghua said again.


    He naturally had his own reasons for doing this. This logic was naturally to use Wei Yutian''s state of mind to achieve the desired goal.


    After all, they were gods who were raised, and they would only show up when their people were in danger. That was what a god should be like.


    Of course Wei Yutian was willing, he believed that Fang Tonghua and the others would not lie to him.


    As such, Yan Shiyong and Fang Tonghua brought along a few sect disciples and headed straight towards the town. Wei Yutian laid down in the air, using his internal energy to move at the same speed as the others, slowly advancing.


    As for the defeated soldiers who had just arrived in the town, they first found a high platform in the center of the market where they could carry out their sentence. Then they sent some of their men to the only 300 families in the town to inform them about the conscription.


    A conscription that allowed one to live a life of peace and stability, a conscription that no one was willing to engage in on the battlefield, was impossible to accomplish so easily.


    After some notification, no one came forward to register and join the army. That made the general quite unhappy, so he decided to forcefully recruit soldiers and told every three people to form a group and go to every house to forcefully capture people.


    Every man over the age of twelve and under the age of fifty in the family, was not spared. If the woman was willing to work for the army, she could also take them away at the same time. However, this all depended on whether the woman was willing to or not.


    How could the people in the town not retaliate when they forcefully captured someone like this? However, how could the people not be their opponents? Those who did not submit to the conscription were first punished ten times and then dragged away.


    However, these Soldiers s did not know what kind of consequences would result from the punishment of the rod that they laid down.


    "Bandits, you bandits, you will definitely be punished by the mad spirit."


    "Save me mad spirit, Save me mad spirit ¡­"


    "Ah, damn it, even if you kill us, we won''t join the army with you ¡­"


    The citizens scolded incessantly, the people who were caned screamed miserably, they were praying for the mad spirit''s blessing.


    However, Wei Yutian was still more than five kilometers away from the town, so he could not hear that these people were being forcefully recruited by these veterans.


    "I never would have thought that the people of this town were so stubborn. I kindly wanted to bring them onto the battlefield and gain the qualifications to shine on their families. However, these people did not think that it was an honor and instead resisted in such a manner. Just find one or two examples and directly kill them. This general would like to see if they will really fight on the battlefield even if they die. "


    It was unknown where this stubborn general came from, but he was deeply poisoned by the glory of the battlefield.


    "mad spirit? Hahaha... Are these people really that stupid? If there was a mad spirit, why haven''t they come out to help them up till now? " The general continued to speak with a puzzled expression.


    At this time, all the soldiers had already captured and brought them to the market area of the execution platform. All of them looked at the heroic general on top of the execution platform with fury.


    "Bandits, mad spirit will punish you." One of the middle-aged men shouted.


    Following that, the other commoners began to shout as well, causing the general to be unable to continue listening to them.


    "Bandits? You actually dare to insult us great warriors to be bandits, you truly do not know your place. Men, bring this man to this execution platform and kill him. " the general shouted.


    deputy general Zhan, whose hand was bandaged, wanted to step forward to stop him, but he knew in his heart that persuading him would be useless. He also wanted to recruit troops, but with such a strong method, it would definitely cause the citizens to be unhappy. If all of them were to resist, not only would they not be able to recruit a single soldier, they might even lose their combat power.

 C96 Mad Gods Power

    Soldiers could only follow the general''s orders. Immediately, two soldiers sent the middle-aged man, who called them bandits from before over to execution platform.


    "Army lord, I beg of you, please let my husband go. He''s about to reach fifty, and he really can''t go to the battlefield!"


    A middle-aged woman rushed out from the crowd and kneeled in front of the general. Tears welled up in her eyes. That sorrowful look made many soldiers look pitiful.


    However, the general remained expressionless and did not loosen his grip. Instead, he said loudly, "Drag this woman away. The military order is like a mountain. How can you just change it so easily? Since you have given the order, we must not change it."


    "Madam, leave quickly. mad spirit will definitely punish these ungrateful bandits." The middle-aged man shouted.


    "The Gu bewitching people''s hearts!"


    As soon as the general finished speaking, he took out his blade and beheaded the middle-aged man before the other soldiers could raise their blades.


    "AHH!"


    A mournful and miserable scream rang out, causing the bustling town to quieten down.


    As for the middle-aged woman, she could not believe her eyes at all. She was actually speechless for a while, then she started to loudly and mournfully cry. She even stood up and wanted to fight the general with her life on the line.


    "Bandits, you demon of this world, I''m going to fight it out with you!" The woman screamed.


    Then, the woman''s hands pinched the general''s neck.


    The general''s reaction was fast, and he actually directly slashed the woman once again on the execution platform.


    "It is only right that a woman should be beheaded for disturbing the army." The general actually spoke confidently to the citizens of the execution platform.


    At this moment, the citizens were even more indignant. The small town that was originally peaceful had unexpectedly suffered a calamity. The fury of everyone was about to burst out of them all at once, and they all began to struggle.


    However, every commoner had three soldiers by their side, so how could they struggle?


    He could not understand why these people would resist without thinking of the consequences. Entering the army was a glorious thing, yet they became so unwilling in front of these people. This was an insult to his faith in the military.


    "Kill all these foolish people who have violated the faith of the soldiers!" The general roared in anger.


    So, every single citizen who was caught was directly captured by two of them. The other one directly took out his blade and placed it on the neck of the civilian.


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise resounded above the execution platform. The general on top of the execution platform as well as the person with a bandage on her hand, were instantly shredded into thousands of pieces. Countless corpses quickly scattered in all directions.


    The shockwave that was created quickly spread out, directly surrounding all the soldiers, including the civilians, and sent them over a hundred meters away.


    Even the soldier with her back facing execution platform, and her blade on the common man''s neck spat out blood in the air due to the impact of the Qi Wave, and her meridians were broken, dying in the air.


    It was only because of this that the people who were captured were able to escape from the blast of air.


    When they landed on the ground, the soldiers that were tasked with holding the citizens down were the meat pads for them. As a result, the civilians didn''t receive any additional injuries, but some of the civilians were still injured beyond the skin.


    When everything quieted down, everyone finally saw the situation above execution platform.


    All that was left of the general was his body. Some of the soldiers had also died. The majority of the soldiers under the commoners'' feet had fainted as well.


    The people who were quick to react quickly remembered that the mad spirit was here, and immediately became high-spirited, knocking out the soldiers who were still unconscious. After all, they were ordinary people who had never killed before, and did not dare to kill before, so they only knocked the Soldiers out.


    However, when all the citizens stood up, they discovered a crazy god was holding his head and struggling in the air in pain.


    "mad spirit, that must be the mad spirit. Look at his appearance, he looks exactly the same as the idol in our Madness Temple." someone shouted excitedly.


    The commoners also looked towards the direction that the man was pointing at, and all of them realised that mad spirit was in the air, struggling in pain.


    "What the hell is going on? Why is the mad spirit in such pain?" A young man who believed in mad spirit said with concern.


    "Brat, you don''t know about this right? If the mad spirit isn''t crazy, can he be called mad spirit?" A middle-aged man beside him said confidently to the young man who spoke earlier.


    Seeing that there were only a few thousand soldiers left from that one blow, this result was not something that an immortal could achieve. So what? All of the commoners kneeled down on the ground and began to kowtow nonstop.


    "mad spirit bless, mad spirit bless..."


    However, the Wei Yutian who suddenly appeared was not under the normal circumstances after a mental breakdown. The commoners were completely unaware of these things, and naturally thought that this was the normal condition of the mad spirit.


    Of course he didn''t know what had happened to Wei Yutian.


    After a few minutes, Fang Tonghua, Yan Shiyong and the rest arrived at the scene, only to realize that there were already many injuries and deaths there, and that all the citizens were kneeling and kowtowing to the mad spirit who was in extreme pain in the air, and could not help but understand what had just happened.


    And everything that happened before their eyes, was definitely done by the mad spirit, otherwise no one would have such a great power to create such a scene.


    "Si Mu suddenly disappeared from the sky in the direction of the town. He was actually already able to hear the miserable screams from a distance of four miles away, his skills and five senses are simply too unbelievable. I even think that he really is a god." Fang Tonghua said to Yan Shiyong and the others as he found it hard to believe.


    The people of Huayan gang all nodded in agreement, and looked at mad spirit in admiration.


    However, even Fang Tonghua and the rest did not know the reason behind the pain in the mad spirit. In all the rumors in the mad spirit, they had never heard of such a phenomenon.


    "Brother Fang, I wonder where did you hear the legend of mad spirit? Is his phenomenon normal?"


    When Yan Shiyong saw mad spirit in such pain, he was truly worried that it would affect his plans of making money.


    "I heard it from a Taoist priest. He only said that the Maddened mind mind and mind was invincible and also mentioned some rumors, appearances, and conditions that the mad spirit was required to help, but none of them were able to find out about it. How did the Brother Yan know?" Fang Tonghua was also puzzled.


    When Yan Shiyong heard this, he could not help but feel that all of them were plotted against by the Taoist, "I was also told to me by a Taoist monk, then why is he spreading the news about the mad spirit so openly, is there some kind of plot?"


    Fang Tonghua was also shocked, but he did not care about the theory of conspiracy, after all, how could such a Taoist priest harm a person with a simple mental retardation, but he could not understand why such a Taoist monk would act in such a way, and perhaps the name of mad spirit was even more than that.


    "There shouldn''t be any conspiracy. Didn''t that Taoist say that he revered this mad spirit? That Taoist also came and went without a trace. At his level, conspiracy and the like are probably beneath him." Just that, with the situation in mad spirit, what should we do? " Fang Tonghua said worriedly. Even if it was his own money tree, he had to take good care of it.


    Of course, Yan Shiyong did not know what to do, but when he saw that Lu Hao was following him, he suddenly wanted to pull his on top of his back, so he could not help but let out an evil smile.


    Lu Hao had always cared about the attitude Yan Shiyong and Fang Tonghua had towards him. Seeing mad spirit like this, how could he not pay attention to the situation the two were in right now. Seeing Yan Shiyong''s inconspicuous evil laugh, he could not help but feel a chill coming out from his back.


    "Brother Lu Hao, why don''t you use your lightness exercise to check out the situation in the mad spirit?" Yan Shiyong said, but the corners of his mouth immediately became sincere, as if he was begging.


    Everyone looked at Lu Hao, and Fang Tonghua nodded slightly as well.


    Fang Tonghua already harbored hatred in his heart towards Lu Hao''s betrayal. Even though that was a choice made for benefits, he was selfish in his heart, and the person who betrayed him naturally did not wish for that person to have an easy time.


    "If you want to go, go. mad spirit only hates killing intent, or miserable screams. What am I afraid of!" Lu Hao did not display any signs of worry, although he was anxious.


    In fact, there was no other way Lu Hao could have done it. No one here had truly treated him well, and all the difficult and dangerous matters were left to him to handle. But in order to survive, he had no other choice.


    After a short while, Lu Hao immediately activated lightness exercise, and headed towards Wei Yutian''s location.


    However, although Lu Hao''s lightness exercise was good, he was completely unable to stay in the air like Wei Yutian.


    "mad spirit, are you alright?"


    Lu Hao flew in front of Wei Yutian and said softly before falling down. He was naturally afraid that other people would hear his words, in order to avoid causing the people''s suspicions.


    However, this sound was completely useless against Wei Yutian.


    Thus, after Lu Hao landed, he once again used the lightness exercise. He prepared to touch the mad spirit''s body to see if there was any reaction.


    Just when they met Wei Yutian, suddenly there were people shouting: "Master Lu of Madness Temple, how can you be so blasphemous towards the gods, aren''t you afraid of being punished by them? Don''t you know how terrifying the power of the mad spirit is? "

 C97 Mad people are about the same

    The citizens started to question what Lu Hao had done to mad spirit, and started to question him.


    When Fang Tonghua and the others saw this, they quickly ran up to the execution platform and said: "We are the masters of the Madness Temple, and I believe everyone knows us. The reason we are doing this is actually to invite the mad spirit back, and it does not have any profane intentions. Furthermore, it is not good for you to kneel here, with mad spirit being so powerful, you will definitely protect and live a good life here, why don''t you go back first, if you don''t leave, mad spirit will probably not be willing to part with his beloved people. "


    Although some citizens did not agree with his words, but there was nothing they could do about him kneeling down all the time. Furthermore, the words that the other party said, that the mad spirit was unwilling to part with, was what a responsible Immortal should say and do.


    Thus, under the lead of the few people, all the people who were kneeling stood up and prepared to leave.


    But just at this time, Wei Yutian who was painfully struggling in the air, suddenly flew down from the sky.


    After being touched by Lu Hao several times, Wei Yutian finally woke up and did not struggle anymore.


    It was just that Wei Yutian, who had just landed on the ground, was currently a little unconscious, and his expression was clearly somewhat lifeless. He was completely unaware of the reason.


    Fang Tonghua and the others hurried over, wanting to know the current situation of the mad spirit.


    But when they got closer, they discovered that Feng Shen seemed to be a completely different person, with no consciousness of his own. This made everyone who knew the habits of the mad spirit unable to understand it.


    "We should first bring the mad spirit back, so that the common folk won''t see any flaws." Yan Shiyong said to Fang Tonghua in a low voice.


    "Right, let''s hurry and bring them back." Fang Tonghua softly replied.


    Thus, the two of them instructed the Huayan gang to find a palanquin and help Wei Yutian enter.


    Wei Yutian also did not resist at all, and even revealed a smile foolishly.


    The commoners could see it clearly, but they still thought that this was the state of the mad spirit. After all, it would be weird if the word "crazy" did not go insane.


    After mad spirit Wei Yutian left, all the citizens went back home. After that, with no one around, the citizens of the town took their tools to the execution platform to clean up the corpses of the dead soldiers.


    As for the soldiers who were still unconscious, they were thrown out of the village and left behind a note, "Do not go overboard with the prestige of mad spirit."


    After the Soldiers woke up, he could not help but feel that it had been a lifetime, the scene of the mad spirit displaying his might still surfaced in his mind.


    There were still three to four hundred survivors. After some discussion, they decided to build some houses outside of the town to survive and not pursue any battles. At the very least, there were mad spirit s protecting these houses.


    After Wei Yutian was brought back to the Madness Temple, Fang Tonghua had his people properly settle him down.


    Fang Tonghua and the others did not know what to do next, but one thing was certain, these common people might believe in the mad spirit more, and the following carambola would even flow endlessly, which made them both excited and worried.


    "Let''s observe the situation in the mad spirit for a few days first. It''s really difficult to determine what''s going to happen next when he''s like this." Yan Shiyong said worriedly.


    Everyone was very worried, Fang Tonghua had no other choice, he could only take things one step at a time.


    However, no one would know how Wei Yutian became like this.


    He could not link the clues back and forth. Previously, he had at least the intelligence of a child, but now, even his own consciousness was gone. This sudden change in his condition was truly inconceivable.


    However, there was no one who truly understood Wei Yutian''s illness, and no one could help him. If Mu Lingling and Daoist Chou were present, they would definitely be able to find some clues.


    After Yan Shiyong and Fang Tonghua left, only a few servants who were normally serving mad spirit Wei Yutian remained outside waiting for them at any time.


    The crazy Wei Yutian, was laughing foolishly. After seeing everyone leave, he did not have much of an expression, but suddenly ran out from his own room.


    "Spirit, spirit, I want spirit." Wei Yutian crazily ran around the entire Madness Temple, no one could keep up with his footsteps.


    Sometimes he would appear under the bed, sometimes he would appear in the tree, sometimes he would appear on the roof, which made it difficult for his servants to serve him.


    The servant was a scoundrel, and could only inform Yan Shiyong and Fang Tonghua of what he had heard, hoping that he could come up with a solution.


    "The world is dead, it''s dead, that''s all my fault, hahaha ¡­" The words from Wei Yutian''s mouth suddenly changed, and the expression on his face became sad and regretful.


    The servant kept a careful record of it. He didn''t dare to leave anything out.


    "Where is this place, in hell? Why is it so dark in front of my eyes? I''m guilty, please let me go to hell! "


    Wei Yutian looked up to the sky in a daze, his head swaying left and right, as though he was trying to find something, but his expression did not contain any signs of panic or sadness, instead, it was extremely calm, as though he was accepting of the sin in his mouth.


    "It is my fault for wreaking havoc in the world''s wars, burning away all life and living in deep water. But how did I commit all these crimes? "Who am I? How can I commit so many sins?"


    Wei Yutian regretted again that he couldn''t get close to anyone.


    She even activated her lightness exercise and flew to a large forest. Huayan gang had sent over a hundred of her gang members to search for her, but this was their money tree. They could not lose it, otherwise, they would not be able to explain it to the people.


    Wei Yutian flew into the forest, and then crashed into a tree branch one moment, and then fell onto the ground the next. His powerful internal energy overflowed from his body, making it impossible for any of the people from the Huayan gang to get within fifteen hundred meters of him.


    Although this skill was world-shocking, what they were more concerned about was whether this money lender would run away or not.


    "Wrong, I was wrong. In my next life, I will be a slave for you and I will have to repay you." No, who am I? How could I have such a thought? Wrong, I am Si Mu, I am mad spirit. "


    Wei Yutian spoke incoherently, he could not find any pattern behind his words. Everyone in Huayan gang could hear him loud and clear, but no one cared about the meaning behind his words.


    "Ah! Where did this miserable cry come from? Why is it so painful? Why is it so painful?" Who would want to kill someone? I am used to killing people, so why do I hate this feeling? Master, Master, you were the one who saved me, but who are you, Master?


    The Spirit Qi around Wei Yutian caused all the trees in the area to instantly explode, and the surging shockwave was like a natural disaster, directly causing the Huayan gang Gang members who could not dodge in time to fly into the air, and even caused some casualties.


    As for the countless flying sandstone, they were also like concealed weapons with great killing power. Not only did they injure the sect members once again, they also caused the trees in the distance to become riddled with holes.


    "Boom!" The sound of the explosion caused all the surrounding birds and beasts to flee in all directions. Most of the people who were passing by did not know what had happened.


    "mad spirit, in my opinion, you''re more like a madman!" Some of the injured and suffering gang members complained.


    At this time, no one would pursue his slip of the tongue, and some of the gang members even agreed with him.


    Just as all the powerful movements gradually quieted down, Wei Yutian was like a crazy person who did not seem to have happened at all, and sat on the ground while giggling foolishly.


    At this time, he no longer had the appearance of a mad spirit or a Crown Prince.


    "It seems to have stopped, hurry and go check on that madman." Someone said loudly, as if to strengthen the courage of the crowd.


    The crowd bravely advanced slowly, afraid that they would be affected by the terrifying might that was being emitted. If that happened, they would definitely die.


    "Brothers, he should be fine now. No matter how strong this madman is, his inner force has already run dry. That strong inner force just now must have already exhausted him." Someone spoke once again to comfort the crowd.


    As a result, everyone began to speed up their search.


    When he next saw Wei Yutian, he was chewing on a piece of tree bark. His entire body was dirty, but he still had a silly smile on his face.


    "This guy is actually completely fine. Just now, his internal energy was that scary, is it not enough to wear him out?" This is really unbelievable. "


    If one were to say that it did not affect Wei Yutian in the slightest, that would be impossible. It was just that Wei Yutian''s foundation was too deep, it was completely unfathomable, and compared to when he was fighting with Daoist Cha, he had already reached a whole new level.


    Especially during this period of time when he had circulated his five senses using his own inner force, they had become even more powerful, causing the strength in his body to skyrocket. All of this stemmed from the meridians in his body having access to every single part of his body, as well as every single part of his body receiving the nourishment of his inner force.


    "Bring him back first so that we won''t be seen by the people. Otherwise, we won''t have a road to riches."


    When these words came out, a few of the more daring members of the sect carefully walked over and discovered that nothing was wrong. They directly carried Wei Yutian on the back of a man.

 C98 In a cage

    When Wei Yutian was brought back to the Madness Temple, Fang Tonghua and the rest all came to check on him, and the disciples of the Huayan gang also told Fang Tonghua and Yan Shiyong everything that had happened to him. Although some of the disciples had died, this did not make the two of them feel any pain in their hearts, and they were even more concerned about what was going on with the mad spirit.


    The things that mad spirit Wei Yutian had said when he was insane, the sect members kept on telling the two of them word by word. They had analyzed it many times but still could not figure out the meaning behind it.


    "Brother Yan, now that mad spirit is like this, our great plan of making money, should we make other plans?" Fang Tonghua said worriedly. He had ulterior motives for asking this, he was worried that if something really happened to Feng Shen and he was unable to support Madness Temple, Yan Shiyong would suddenly fall out with him.


    Yan Shiyong was also an intelligent man, of course he knew what Fang Tonghua meant. However, he had never thought of going against Fang Tonghua, since even without mad spirit, he still had plans to recruit Fang Tonghua into the Huayan gang.


    However, the most important thing for now is to first stabilize the mad spirit. After all, we still need to give an explanation to the commoners in the towns around us, otherwise, the Huayan gang will not be able to protect them. But don''t worry, although I, Yan Shiyong, am only interested in profit, I will definitely not turn hostile towards those who can be used, and I am extremely certain of my Brother Fang''s abilities. " Yan Shiyong said.


    As a result, Fang Tonghua felt a little awkward, but he also admired Yan Shiyong''s cunning old fox. Even though he could be considered a shrewd person, he was actually seen through by Yan Shiyong.


    Then let''s forge a set of iron cage s and lock mad spirit up here, so that he won''t run around and not be unable to explain to the people. Fang Tonghua had already planned this since a long time ago, and it seemed that the Maddened mind mind and mind had long since become a money-spinner in his eyes that only had benefits, and all other emotions that they had towards each other had completely vanished.


    "If we use iron cage s to imprison him, I''m afraid we won''t be able to do it. With this madman''s supreme powers, I''m afraid we won''t be able to find anything to imprison him." Yan Shiyong was indeed more scheming.


    "Other than that, is there any other way for the Brother Yan? Although this method might not be effective at all, at least it would be able to trap him before he went crazy. Moreover, when I tried to check his inner force, I found that his inner force seemed to have been suppressed by him in some of the major acupoints in his body. I guessed that this was probably caused by his subconscious. "Like this, as long as his subconscious doesn''t open up his internal energy and we don''t hurt his major acupuncture points, then there won''t be any problem. Even if we beat him up, I don''t think there will be any internal energy that will retaliate."


    Fang Tonghua was thorough in his work, and had actually figured out Wei Yutian''s situation. He did indeed have the ability to be a military advisor.


    Yan Shiyong was also deeply moved in his heart. It was not wrong for him to recruit Fang Tonghua.


    "Then I''ll do it myself!" Yan Shiyong took the initiative to take responsibility.


    I will have to trouble the Brother Yan then, but I can''t stay idle either, with such a big commotion, it is hard to not be seen by the citizens, although people have already ordered people to bury the bodies of the dead brothers, but I am worried that if some citizens were to see the mad spirit go crazy and run around the towns to spread it, it will lead to a lot of trouble. Fang Tonghua had his hands behind his back, looking calm and composed.


    "Brother Fang is meticulous, I''ll have to trouble you with this matter." Yan Shiyong also put on a polite face.


    The two of them felt like heroes cherishing each other. It was a stark contrast to the previous life and death struggle.


    Since they had already thought of how to proceed, then Fang Tonghua and Yan Shiyong would begin to carry it out.


    Yan Shiyong ordered people to find the best blacksmith in the nearby towns, and used a lot of money to make a iron cage that was at least two to three thousand jin. The iron cage was shaped into a square shape, its length and width was ten meters each, and the walls of the cage were made of tens of wrist sized iron pillars that were separated by three inches, it was truly indestructible.


    Yan Shiyong ordered the twenty odd disciples of his sect to move the iron cage back to the Madness Temple.


    As for the Forged Iron Blacksmith, Yan Shiyong directly went down to the Huayan gang to recruit him. After all, this matter was not allowed to be spread around, if the blacksmith did not agree, then they could only secretly silence him.


    However, the blacksmith was sensible and did not object. After all, they all knew that the Huayan gang served the mad spirit, so joining the Huayan gang could be considered an honor for ordinary citizens.


    But when he knew the use of the iron cage, the blacksmith suddenly realized. However, if he went back on his ship, he would be dead, and he had no way to return, nor would he be able to tell this secret to other citizens. Otherwise, no matter if it was the Huayan gang or the people around them, they would not be able to tolerate him.


    Wei Yutian did not make any unusual movements during this period of time. Although the servants who served him already knew that the mad spirit in front of him was no longer the same as before, they did not dare to blaspheme him.


    When the iron cage arrived, Yan Shiyong ordered his men to lock Wei Yutian up, but he still made a simple bed, after all it was their money tree, even if there was no respect, he still had to take good care of it.


    But when Fang Tonghua told Yan Shiyong about the results of the investigation from each town, their attitude immediately changed.


    It turned out that when Wei Yutian had gone mad, the people had actually seen everything and survived the terrifying disaster that had befallen upon them. After returning to the town, they had informed the other citizens that the news had not only spread in one town, but had also quickly spread to all the surrounding towns.


    Amongst the spread of information, what made the people most angry wasn''t mad spirit Wei Yutian''s crazy nonsense, but the way Huayan gang called Wei Yutian a madman, and how he said that the reason why mad spirit was so powerful was not because of the techniques, but because of the powerful inner strength in his body.


    Everyone started to guess the authenticity of the mad spirit, but this mad spirit had indeed helped them a lot, so he did not directly point the finger at Wei Yutian, but at Huayan gang instead.


    Some more astute citizens made a terrifying guess. They guessed that the Huayan gang was using the kind-hearted mad spirit to trick and acquire the carambola s that believed in the masses.


    How could the people who lived here for generations not know about the sudden appearance of the mad spirit? Before, they did not think seriously about it, but now that they thought about it more carefully, it was filled with holes, and they came to a conclusion: the Huayan gang controlled the mad spirit, and earned a lot of money.


    After this conclusion was spread, it gradually evolved into a plot to control the mad spirit, probably to make use of the mad spirit''s divine power to gradually acquire the entire world.


    Huayan gang was originally a local ruffian and rogue. If the entire world was controlled by Huayan gang, then the people of the world would be in trouble.


    Although this kind of extortion was ridiculous, it was built on a background of chaos and common people not living in this world. The people''s hard-earned spiritual sustenance could not be controlled by a group of thugs, so of course it would cause the people to extort it.


    As a result, a few indignant citizens started to secretly organize the masses, and prepared to go to the Huayan gang to ask Yan Shiyong and Fang Tonghua for an explanation that would convince the citizens. However, there were some who gathered together, wanting to directly save the mad spirit from the control of the Huayan gang.


    After Fang Tonghua told Yan Shiyong of this news, the two of them were extremely terrified, but they did not panic, they were truly intelligent, and were able to calm down and think about how to respond.


    However, the people did not give them time to think about how to deal with them. The disciples of the Huayan gang, who were in charge of investigating the situation in the towns, urgently informed them about the movements of the people.


    "Brother Yan, if there''s really no other way, we can only do it. We can only use a little bit of violence against that madman to see if he can regain his previous consciousness, so that if he stands out and says that we aren''t trying to coerce him, this crisis can be resolved." Fang Tonghua frowned, he didn''t have a better way now.


    Yan Shiyong''s expression was solemn, after hearing Fang Tonghua''s words, he did not loosen his brows, and walked to and fro in front of Fang Tonghua without saying a word. Fang Tonghua stood at the side and did not disturb him, and only waited for his response.


    After a moment, Yan Shiyong finally spoke: "I''m afraid that''s the only method we have right now, but we cannot do it ourselves. No one knows what that madman will do when he suffers from violence. And if something does happen, we can clear ourselves of this matter. "


    Thus, the two of them directly ordered people to begin to use violence against Wei Yutian, who had lost his freedom while imprisoned in the iron cage.

 C99 Violent Attack on the Mad God

    "Hurry and call Lu Hao over!" Yan Shiyong said to the disciples of the Huayan gang who were beside him. It looks like Yan Shiyong wanted Lu Hao to be his cannon fodder again.


    Fang Tonghua''s expression was cold, with no objections.


    But when the disciple went to look for Lu Hao, he realized that Lu Hao had already disappeared. Not knowing where he had gone, the disciple quickly reported to Yan Shiyong and Fang Tonghua.


    Although the disciples did not think that Lu Hao had already escaped, they did not believe Lu Hao and. The first thing that popped into their minds was that Lu Hao had betrayed them again, and that it was extremely possible for them to look for the angry citizens and unite the citizens against the Huayan gang.


    It was all for the sake of profit, yet Lu Hao carried the burden of being a traitor and lived in a gap that was not trusted, it was likely that not many people would be willing to be oppressed and looked down upon like this.


    "God damn. This guy is truly not a good thing. He most likely went to find the commoners to harm us. We really shouldn''t have coveted that he still had some ability, so we decided to keep him here." Yan Shiyong roared in anger.


    "Brother Yan has nothing to say. There''s no use regretting it now. It''s better to quickly bring people to bring that fellow back so that he won''t worsen the situation." Fang Tonghua quickly advised. Although he had the Three Inch Words, he was still not a match for the people''s faith in the mad spirit.


    "Brother Fang is right. I will bring some people to kill that fellow immediately. If I don''t go personally, I will not be at ease. That fellow''s martial arts is not something we sect members can match up to."


    After Yan Shiyong finished speaking, he immediately called for the several tens of sect disciples, and then, he split into several groups. One group was led by him, and if the other group found Lu Hao, they had to notify them using their messenger bird, which meant Yan Shiyong would immediately rush over.


    The main reason why Lu Hao had garnered such attention was because the citizens had long seen him as the master of the Madness Temple. He wanted to expose the plans behind the Madness Temple, and that would be even more convincing.


    Seeing that Yan Shiyong had already left and the situation was not looking good, Fang Tonghua could not stay idle.


    Therefore, Fang Tonghua decided to personally go and assault Wei Yutian, in hopes that it would be of some effect.


    When he arrived at the iron cage that was holding Wei Yutian, Fang Tonghua was even more furious when he saw that Wei Yutian was still smiling foolishly.


    "You''ve burnt your eyebrows, and yet you''re still laughing like a heartless fool. You''re just a somewhat capable madman. What''s so special about that? I wonder what is the purpose of that smelly Daoist telling us about you." However, since you have suppressed your inner force to a few acupoints in your body, don''t blame me for being vicious. "


    Before Fang Tonghua even finished his words, he had already started punching and kicking Wei Yutian. His viciousness was unbearable to look at, even the disciples of the Huayan gang s outside the iron cage could not bear to look at him.


    The skin on Wei Yutian''s body quickly turned purple, and some parts of his body started to ooze blood. Without the protection of Qi, Wei Yutian''s body became like a normal person''s, he could not even withstand the crazy punches and kicks.


    "It hurts, don''t hit me!" Wei Yutian still had a silly smile on his face, but he felt pain in his body and actually said those words, this was the first time he spoke since he was imprisoned in the iron cage.


    Hearing that, Fang Tonghua thought that his punches and kicks had worked, and immediately stopped.


    "mad spirit, have you recovered?" Fang Tonghua asked with great anticipation.


    Wei Yutian continued to look at Fang Tonghua with a foolish smile, without responding at all. This made Fang Tonghua feel extremely disappointed, he felt that his punches and kicks had been too gentle, leading to him only knowing how to speak those words.


    So he started to punch and kick Wei Yutian again. A good while had passed, but there were still no signs of him recovering, there was only the heavily injured Wei Yutian trembling while laughing foolishly.


    Fang Tonghua was tired, he then walked out of the iron cage and said: "You guys take the sticks and go inside to beat them up, as long as you don''t hit those important points, you can do whatever you want, don''t worry, there will be no problem."


    The sect members who were outside of the iron cage the entire time could not bear how their mad spirit, whom they respected and revered, was beaten up like this. Now, Fang Tonghua had even ordered them to use sticks as a weapon, how could they not feel troubled?


    "What''s wrong, my Deputy Sect Leader''s words are useless? "Let me tell you, after those rioting citizens come, you guys won''t have any good days. It would be better to ruthlessly awaken that madman''s original consciousness, because that way you might have a chance of survival." Fang Tonghua saw that these gang members could not kill them easily.


    Everyone looked at each other, thinking that Fang Tonghua''s words were reasonable. Right now, they were softhearted, and the one who would be at a disadvantage would be himself.


    Thus, they each took a stick as thick as a wrist and walked into the iron cage.


    "mad spirit, I''m sorry, we couldn''t help it. If you had recovered your consciousness earlier, you wouldn''t have had to suffer such torture."


    Before the gang started attacking, in order to find psychological comfort, they could only say these few words, hoping to obtain the forgiveness of their conscience.


    Following that, everyone raised their staffs and fiercely smashed down at Wei Yutian, hitting him with their staffs. Wei Yutian rolled on the ground in pain, the wounds on his body started to increase, and fresh blood also started to flow non-stop.


    After a while, a wave of dizziness hit Wei Yutian''s brain and he fainted.


    "It''s useless to fight like this. Looks like this guy really became a cripple."


    Seeing Wei Yutian unconscious, no matter how anxious Fang Tonghua was, he had no other choice. He could only lock the iron cage again and wait for him to wake up before continuing.


    Lu Hao unleashed his lightness exercise with all his might, and arrived at a nearby town. The moment he appeared, he was caught by a disciple who was monitored by the Huayan gang, and sent a message to Yan Shiyong.


    While Lu Hao, on the other hand, did not pay any attention to the Huayan gang disciples that I have scouted out, and directly walked towards the place where there are a lot of commoners.


    However, at the same time, his appearance was spotted by the angry citizens, and he landed near a slightly hidden old house, knocking Lu Hao out quietly. Lu Hao was very clear that someone was planning to attack him, but he did not have any intentions of resisting.


    The commoners placed Lu Hao into a gunny sack and carried him into a dilapidated house.


    "Pfft!"


    woke up from his coma with a splash of cold water on his body.


    Only now did he realize that he was firmly tied up. Even if he had some skill, he wouldn''t be able to break free.


    "The lackeys of the Huayan gang actually dared to appear so brazenly in the town after controlling the mad spirit. Let me tell you, the businesses of your Huayan gang have long been occupied by us common folk. The other dogs have also heard the news and escaped, but you still have nothing to fear. The villager who poured cold water on Lu Hao said angrily.


    Lu Hao was very clear about the reason why he was here, and why the commoners had such a reaction when they saw him.


    "I am indeed from Huayan gang, but I did not come here with the intention of controlling the mad spirit to plot against me, I was tricked by them, if not I would have never come here alone knowing that the citizens are in a rage. I came here to explain the crimes of the Huayan gang, because I really can''t bear to see their actions."


    Lu Hao''s attitude was sincere, and pretended to be wronged, he had said that as long as he could live, he would definitely trample over Huayan gang and the rest.


    The few commoners who were surrounding Lu Hao looked at each other, not knowing if what Lu Hao said was true or not, but knowing that they could not easily trust this man who had been with the Huayan gang for a long time.


    So he asked: "Since you came here to explain the crimes of the Huayan gang, then tell me everything you know."


    Lu Hao saw that he was about to achieve his goal, so he directly spoke the words and deeds of the Huayan gang that he had slightly prepared. Only then would he have the citizens in front of him listen carefully, and mobilize all the citizens in the town, and even join hands with the citizens of the other towns.


    And at this time, Yan Shiyong had already received a message from the monitoring disciple of the Huayan gang, he could not help but be vexed and angry.


    "You really dare to betray me. Lu Hao, you brat, don''t let laozi catch you, otherwise laozi will cut you into ten thousand pieces."


    Yan Shiyong was furious, but he was still rational, and he knew very clearly that capturing Lu Hao now was equivalent to seeking death. In their entire Huayan gang, ever since they were sent into a frenzy by mad spirit, they had died a little, and now, they only had less than a hundred people left, so how could they possibly be an opponent for the angry citizens? Not to mention that once they attacked the civilians, not to mention causing public outrage, even the three to four hundred soldiers that were stationed outside the town would be enough to deal with them.


    In the end, only the stronger people like them could escape, but with so many carambola, they wouldn''t be able to take it away. If they just threw away the wealth that they painstakingly obtained so easily, it wouldn''t be worth it.


    People die for money, and birds die for food. Therefore, even if they had to fight till the end, Yan Shiyong would not hesitate at all. But right now, he had not reached the stage where he could fight head on.


    In about half a quarter of an hour, Lu Hao had already told them everything that happened in the Huayan gang, but he had done it himself. Especially regarding the authenticity of the mad spirit, and the sins of the Huayan gang, he had done it to a more perfect degree, causing the few citizens to be shocked, and even more so, infuriated.


    Not long after he finished speaking, a group of commoners holding onto a variety of tools walked into the broken house that was binding Lu Hao.


    "Master Lu, what you have to say is the truth. We will let you go then, and let you lead us to eradicate the true villains of Huayan gang, to save mad spirit. Of course, if you do anything wrong during this period of time, you will be attacked by so many of us citizens. " An old man who was leading the civilians in said.


    The reason why Lu Hao brought the citizens was because he understood some things about the Madness Temple. Furthermore, he had good martial arts, and other than a body of brute force, the commoners knew nothing.

 C100 Traveller Shu Ling

    "Brother, where are you going?"


    A young man who looked to be around twenty years old appeared at the inn where Huayan gang was previously at. His attitude was kind, and he had a seemingly harmless smile.


    The middle-aged man looked at the young man with a scrutinizing gaze. Although he did not find anything wrong, he still asked doubtfully: "What is the name of the young man? Is it related to that evil Huayan gang?"


    The young man was at a loss, but he still answered sincerely: "This one is Shu Ling, a travelling adventurer. I have just arrived at this town and I don''t know what Huayan gang is, but from my brother''s tone, I''m sure they are some kind of gang. I am most used to those small sects and sects that rely on their power to bully others. Furthermore, I know some superficial martial arts and am willing to lend a hand to old brother. "


    Shu Ling bowed respectfully with a sincere attitude.


    Some of them did not have a tutors who traveled everywhere for a living, but they lived a carefree life. Some of them had their tutors order them to enter the martial arts world to train them to understand the dangers of the human heart, and after going through many trials and tribulations, they had an extraordinary personality.


    Shu Ling belonged to the former, he did not have a sect, but only roamed around asking for a living, and would help when faced with an injustice. But despite that, he still had his own ambitions, and that was to follow the mad spirit''s name, walk valiantly, and do some insignificant things for the people of the world. The reason he was able to leave his home, was because of the influence of the mad spirit''s name.


    The middle-aged man carefully sized him up again, then he got the information that he was an outsider from that accent. In the end, he believed Shu Ling''s words, hearing that Shu Ling was a travelling rogue and had the intention of drawing his sword to help him, the middle-aged man''s attitude immediately changed to friendly and kind.


    "Young Hero Shu is kind, please speak inside the inn."


    The middle-aged man brought Shu Ling to the inn that used to belong to the Huayan gang. Inside, there were a few dozen commoners in the town.


    Seeing that the middle-aged man had brought a young man, all the civilians stood up one by one, as if they were guarding against a young man.


    Shu Ling saw the stance they were in, but he was not panicking. Along the way, he had seen some things, and this formation was not enough to make him feel uneasy.


    "Brother Liang, who is this young man?"


    The one who asked was naturally Lu Hao, he was currently discussing with the rest of the commoners about how to rescue the mad spirit.


    Shu Ling had seen a lot, with one glance, he could tell that Lu Hao''s identity was not ordinary people, other than his clothes, he still had that kind of temperament.


    "Oh, Master Lu, this mother''s lover is called Shu Ling. He was a travelling rogue who had just arrived at this town and was willing to lend a hand, so I brought him in."


    It turned out that this middle-aged man''s surname was Liang, but he had an honest and honest look on his face.


    Lu Hao was smart to begin with, when he heard that the other party was a wandering practitioner, his mind spun quickly, as if he was thinking about something.


    Of course, Shu Ling could tell that the other party would definitely size him up, so he did not say anything more.


    A moment later, Lu Hao finally opened his mouth and said: "Since it''s a young chivalry who sees injustice on the road, then we should welcome it. After all, one more person has an extra bit of strength.


    Lu Hao was actually very worried that Shu Ling''s arrival would ruin his plans, but he could not reveal his jealous nature to the person in front of him, so he could only open his heart wide to accept it.


    "I am truly afraid, if I am able to do my best, it would be considered a righteous act, but I do not know what exactly is going on with the Huayan gang that brother mentioned to me just now, helping me become weak is an honorable mission that we, adventurers, are duty-bound to carry out."


    Shu Ling remained completely calm. Although he felt that these people should be the weaker party, he still had to get a clear understanding of the reason before making the final decision.


    "Young Hero Shu, this is what happened..."


    The middle-aged man surnamed Liang roughly explained the entire sequence of events to Shu Ling.


    Shu Ling was extremely shocked. Although he did not dare to agree with the words of Immortal belief, when he heard that mad spirit was in trouble, he could not help but feel a little nervous. He did not know whether the mad spirit these people spoke of were the mad spirit he had always admired.


    "What are the characteristics of the mad spirit Brother Liang mentioned?" Shu Ling could not wait and asked.


    Shu Ling''s anxious attitude actually puzzled everyone present, and they all stared at him.


    Seeing that no one understood, Shu Ling quickly explained: "I have admired the name of the mad spirit for a long time, and have heard that he is a hero and a role model for us, and that is also the reason why I came out to wander the martial arts world. I just do not know if Brother Liang''s mad spirit is the same as the mad spirit that I admire."


    When everyone heard this, they felt that it was reasonable, and did not continue to stare straight at Shu Ling.


    "Hahaha ¡­" Young Hero Shu started laughing, the mad spirit that we talked about was a real living immortal, the power of the gods, no ordinary person could do that, all of us citizens in this town have seen it with our own eyes, and this Master Lu was originally a servant of the mad spirit, because he could not bear the Huayan gang controlling him, he escaped and began discussing big plans with us. The mad spirit that we speak of, is extremely handsome and beautiful, as though he is from heaven. He is not someone that ordinary people can compare to. "


    Shu Ling heard the underlying meaning, but because of the appearance of the person, he guessed that the mad spirit they were talking about must be the one that they were talking about, but because his cultivation was so high that it was inconceivable, the people thought that he was a deity.


    "Then, what kind of method do you guys have to save me? I''ll do my best." Shu Ling cupped his fists, with a resolute look on his face.


    Everyone turned to look at Lu Hao, waiting for him to explain his plan.


    Lu Hao felt that he was right, although he did not have a complacent look, his eyebrows were slightly raised, but Shu Ling was still able to see it.


    "The mad spirit is currently locked in a iron cage that is several thousand kilograms weight. If one wants to directly save them, they must have the key. The key is also in the hands of the Huayan gang''s Fang Tonghua, so it''s not that easy to obtain. Although Fang Tonghua''s martial arts are not as good as Yan Shiyong''s, but she is also a cunning person, and even I am not her opponent, so she can only use human and sea tactics. I do not believe that he would dare to make enemies with so many citizens. " Lu Hao said a bunch of nonsense, it was completely nonsense, all of these were things that the people here knew.


    After Shu Ling heard this, he started to consider the person called Lu Hao in his heart. He discovered that there was something wrong with his words, and said: "Since this person called Fang Tonghua dares to do such a thing that would attract the anger of the people, he will not be afraid of becoming enemies with the people. His sea of people''s tactics will definitely not work, and after doing so, Fang Tonghua will directly kill all the commoners who do not have any martial arts. The people do not have any martial arts, but Brother Lu has martial arts on him, so he should be able to hold Fang Tonghua back for a moment. After I kill Yan Shiyong, we will work together to kill Fang Tonghua, what do you think? "


    Lu Hao wanted to pull the citizens down with him and see through their intentions immediately, this made Lu Hao very angry, but he did not dare show it. Since the other party dared to say that he could kill Yan Shiyong, whether he was bragging or not, it meant that his martial arts were not ordinary and he could not be easily offended. Moreover, these citizens were not idiots, so he could naturally hear from Shu Ling''s words that Lu Hao had some ill intentions.


    "Young Hero Shu is very meticulous, to the admiration of this Lu, what you said made a lot of sense, but can you guarantee that you can win against Yan Shiyong? You must know that Yan Shiyong''s martial arts are extremely high, and he has not met any opponents in this area. " Lu Hao still acted extremely magnanimously, preventing the citizens from no longer trusting him, but at the same time, they raised their doubts towards Shu Ling.


    "I think that even if I am unable to defeat him, I should be able to do so with wisdom. Besides, even if I don''t win or participate in this operation, you guys don''t have any better ideas, right? However, rest assured, although I am passing by and have seen injustice, I will put my life on the line to help with the injustice in this chaotic world. " Shu Ling spoke with all his might, but these words that didn''t have a trace of selfishness made Lu Hao feel ashamed.


    When the citizens heard Shu Ling''s words, they all looked at him with grateful eyes.


    "In that case, let me thank the Young Hero Shu, as well as all the citizens who have been deceived by him, for her help." Lu Hao stood up and cupped his fists as he spoke. His disguise was watertight, so the people could not see through it.


    "Even so, when will we start?" Shu Ling asked.


    "We only have three to four hundred people in this town who can help, so we don''t know if we can really save the mad spirit. We can''t contact the citizens of the two towns around us either. If we go out alone, we might get killed by the people of the Huayan gang. " The man surnamed Liang said.


    But at this moment, a resounding voice rang out.


    "What if you include us brothers?"


    This sound caused the commoners to walk out of the inn one after another. Only then did they see a group of 300-400 people.


    "So they are new citizens who have been enlightened by the mad spirit and left to live outside the town. With your help, I think a big deal can be accomplished." Lu Hao never thought that these defeated soldiers who had been completely defeated by the mad spirit were actually willing to lend a hand. This was undoubtedly to support him in his revenge against Yan Shiyong.


    "We can''t be considered as new citizens. After all, there were indeed some evil deeds in the past, and right now, we haven''t obtained the approval of the townspeople." The leader said in shame.


    "mad spirit is our mad spirit, and we will not see each other again in the future. Our town welcomes you all to join us at any time, and only by doing so will the prosperity of the town be able to reflect the greatness of mad spirit." The man surnamed Liang said.


    Seeing that the two parties were mutually polite, Shu Ling directly said: "Since you both came for the mad spirit, then how about we directly go to the Madness Temple tomorrow to save the mad spirit?"


    When everyone heard this, they could not wait and immediately raised their arms and shouted, "Alright!"

 C101 Panic Temple

    When Wei Yutian woke up from his coma, the disciples of Huayan gang took out their sticks again and started beating Wei Yutian up. However, it was to no avail.


    "Deputy Sect Leader, doing this might not be effective. We have to think of another way." A disciple suggested to Fang Tonghua.


    Fang Tonghua was at a loss as to what to do, and completely fell into a deadlock.


    Only now did Yan Shiyong return to the Madness Temple. Seeing Fang Tonghua frown, he knew that the violence against him had no effect.


    "It seems like you have no other choice." Yan Shiyong also said with a frown.


    "How''s it going over there?" Fang Tonghua''s tone was somewhat heavy.


    "Lu Hao has already mixed himself with the civilians, I have tried several times, but there was no chance at all, and the citizens'' movements are still under our surveillance. The only thing I could think of was, they did not dare to act rashly, and the people in the surrounding towns did not dare to collude with each other, or else they would be killed by us. Yan Shiyong said, seems like he had also made up his mind, he was going to make a move on the commoners.


    Fang Tonghua wasn''t shocked at all, he even felt that this was a good way to stall for time.


    In this way, he had no way to let go of his heart that was hanging in the air.


    "Does Brother Yan want to escape?" Fang Tonghua asked tentatively.


    Yan Shiyong was not surprised either. After all, in the face of such a situation, if there was no other way to deal with it, escaping was not an option either.


    "I would like to escape, but I will not. I, Yan Shiyong, am a hero, how could I possibly run away from a weak citizen? It doesn''t matter if you leave behind a scolding name. The key is that you have to live your entire life with elegance. "


    Yan Shiyong had his own way of life. He was strong and overbearing, only seeking profit but also a tough guy who pursued elegance and elegance. It was just that the path he chose was not right, and was built on the pain of others.


    Hearing Yan Shiyong''s words, Fang Tonghua could not help but admire him, he immediately gave up on the idea to escape, they were all equipped with powerful martial arts, how could they be afraid of these people.


    On the second day, Lu Hao brought the citizens as well as Shu Ling and the three hundred to four hundred new citizens to the Madness Temple.


    The disciples of the Huayan gang, who had been monitoring the movements of the citizens, quickly passed on the news to the Madness Temple.


    "What?! The commoners actually agreed with the veterans outside the town?! This is killing them, and now the Madness Temple is in danger!" Fang Tonghua naturally expected that the handicapped veterans would participate in this incident, but he never expected that they would be accepted by the commoners so quickly. It seems that once they had a common enemy, even if there were some issues before, they could still put it on hold.


    "What''s there to be afraid of? It''s been a long time since I''ve fought to my heart''s content, so what if I''ve killed to my heart''s content? As long as I beat them up to fear and submit, they would obediently submit to us Huayan gang." Yan Shiyong''s fighting spirit was dense, and he was eager to fight.


    Fang Tonghua and the rest of the sect members, upon seeing the sect master being so generous, were not alarmed, but instead brightened up greatly with high morale.


    However, they had not given up on violently beating Wei Yutian up. There was no other way, it could only be like this.


    He also did not dare to directly open the acupoints that trapped Wei Yutian''s power. If not, he did not know what would happen.


    However, Fang Tonghua decided that if he really had no other choice, he would just kill himself and release the mad spirit''s inner force to massacre everyone around him. Although this might not necessarily reveal his might, it was still his last resort.


    Very quickly, the people led by Lu Hao had already rushed to Madness Temple, and at this time, the Madness Temple was no longer able to see anyone.


    Meanwhile, the people of the other towns had also come to reunite with Lu Hao and the others. It was just that they did not know what was going on, nor why there were no people in Madness Temple.


    After a bit of inspection, they found the iron cage that imprisoned Wei Yutian. Wei Yutian was still inside, his entire body was riddled with wounds, not to mention that his nose was bruised, and the blood that flowed out was all over''s body. Although it was all dried up, they could still see how miserable he had been.


    Shu Ling could immediately tell that this was the mad spirit that he admired, it was just that he never thought that the current mad spirit was actually this crazy. No wonder he was controlled by others and even tricked into stealing money for others.


    Although it was said that the immortals would punish the wicked, the citizens believed that the mad spirit in front of them was uncontrollable because he was being controlled by some vicious method.


    Just when no one knew what was going on with Madness Temple, the people of Huayan gang suddenly rushed out, catching the people off guard.


    The disciples of the Huayan gang immediately grabbed their weapons, slashing them down one by one. Although most of them did not die from that single slash, it caused the injured citizens to lose their ability to fight, and they could only wail and roll on the ground in pain.


    Miserable cries started to sound out, continuously rushing into Wei Yutian''s ears. Although there was some reaction, it was not very obvious.


    The three to four hundred new citizens immediately brought their old swords up and started to fight against the disciples of the Huayan gang. Although their martial arts were still weaker than the disciples of the Huayan gang, they had the advantage in numbers.


    At this time, Yan Shiyong and Fang Tonghua also directly appeared. Their appearance at this time, was tested by the disciples from before, and when they thought that they could achieve a complete victory, they directly revealed themselves.


    "Hahaha ¡­" What can you ants do in front of me? "


    When Yan Shiyong appeared, he could not stop laughing and immediately formed palms with his hands. Afterwards, he pushed out both palms, causing more than a dozen of the new townspeople to instantly lose their lives.


    Shu Ling quickly flew in front of Yan Shiyong, and Lu Hao immediately went into battle with Fang Tonghua.


    "Who are you? You actually came here to wade through muddy water. It seems that you are tired of living." Not only were Yan Shiyong''s words ruthless, he even didn''t hear the reply of the others, and directly attacked to fight with Shu Ling.


    Shu Ling did not rush, but his expression was calm: "I am Jiang Hu''s travelling scholar, Shu Ling, and I draw my blade when I see injustice."


    Yan Shiyong threw out a whip kick filled with extremely strong inner force, causing both of his hands to cross over into a palm, he blocked the attack effortlessly, and then dissolved Yan Shiyong''s attack.


    However, if you are willing to join our Huayan gang, we can split the treasures we have obtained with you. At least, it will be better than if you become a wanderer like us. Yan Shiyong used his recruitment method once again.


    "Hahaha ¡­" I''m afraid that my life would be forfeited if I were to use my ill-gotten wealth! " Shu Ling rejected him without even thinking.


    Thus, the two of them once again engaged in battle.


    Fang Tonghua who had been watching Yan Shiyong''s fight was extremely surprised, to think that a travelling rogue cultivator would actually be able to fight evenly with Yan Shiyong.


    Lu Hao had also seen this, he did not think that this rogue called Shu Ling would actually have such skills, not only would he not ruin his grand plan, he would even make good use of it and become his good helper, which was just a little difficult to convince.


    "Stop looking, we should settle the score now." Fang Tonghua said.


    "Calculate?" You really can say that I was the one who betrayed the Flowery Hall first, but that was also for benefits. Didn''t you also betray the Flowery Hall to join the Huayan gang for benefits? "Don''t make me laugh, the one who will settle the score today is me. I will completely kill you, who has a decent appearance, and can only allow himself to betray and become a selfish person."


    Lu Hao felt hatred in his heart. Even though this hatred could be regarded as biting off more than he could chew in an ordinary person''s eyes, in his opinion, he had been treated unfairly.


    "What you said was indeed the truth, but I, Fang Tonghua, am such a person. I would rather be shouldered by the World, than be held accountable by the World.


    As soon as Fang Tonghua finished speaking, he immediately channeled his Spirit Qi and was about to fight Lu Hao.


    Lu Hao did not dare to be negligent, his own martial arts were already lower than his opponent, if he was careless, he would be killed before Shu Ling could even come to his aid.


    The four warriors who had relatively high martial arts skills started to fight against each other. The commoners and the few remaining members of the Huayan gang''s gang also stopped, looking at the battle between Shu Ling and the other three with fear in their eyes.

 C102 Killing Yan Shiyong

    Shu Ling''s kung fu was high, and no one expected that he would be facing the arrogant Yan Shiyong.


    Yan Shiyong''s martial arts were strong, and all the people and warriors knew that this meant that they were looking forward to this battle.


    "Kid, are you really not going to consider my suggestion?" Yan Shiyong continued to persuade his after this because he felt a pressure that he never felt before in his battle with Shu Ling.


    "Consider? You must be joking, I wouldn''t even consider it. " Shu Ling said calmly.


    "Even so, we can only fight to the death."


    Yan Shiyong did not procrastinate. Instead, he became more determined to fight.


    The moment Yan Shiyong''s Right Hand formed its mouth, its aura suddenly rose sharply, and all of the inner Qi in its body was immediately released, causing the air around them to sizzle.


    This was not all, Yan Shiyong''s left hand formed a illusory palm, which, presumably, was struck by the Right Hand after it failed to produce any result. He immediately struck out with a single palm, catching the other party off guard and causing him to lose track of his cultivation.


    Shu Ling did not care about their postures, as though they were just there to deal with him.


    Yan Shiyong bit his way through the tiger''s mouth, easily dodging the attack. The palm that was already prepared immediately turned into a solid palm that struck towards Shu Ling.


    Shu Ling tilted his body and pushed with his hand, dissolving the palm strike that was flying towards him.


    Yan Shiyong immediately bent down and used a sweeping kick that was infused with powerful Spirit Qi to force Shu Ling into the air.


    Then, taking the chance, Yan Shiyong raised his head and roared loudly, his voice actually carrying a powerful inner force.


    With the sound wave approaching, Shu Ling had nowhere to run, so he could only use his Spirit Qi to form a protective layer around his body.


    However, that sound wave''s speed was simply too fast and was incomparably strong, so before Shu Ling could even form an even stronger defense defense, he was directly struck and then sent flying more than thirty meters away.


    Shu Ling circulated his internal energy, quickly stabilizing his body, and then took the initiative to attack.


    "Lion''s Roar Technique. I never thought that I would actually be able to witness such a miraculous technique here. However, your cultivation level is far from enough to kill me." Shu Ling said confidently. Even though he had suffered a blow just now, he was completely unaffected.


    Both of Shu Ling''s hands formed a sword with his fingers, with inner force attached to it, he continued to rush forward, and in the process, hacked at Yan Shiyong continuously, the sword qi that was forming was rushing towards Yan Shiyong.


    Even though Yan Shiyong looked to be extremely big and thick, he was actually extremely nimble and continuously dodged his attacks, but was actually not able to harm him in the slightest.


    But it was just Shu Ling''s feint, just as Yan Shiyong was using all his strength to dodge the Sword Qi, Shu Ling had already arrived in front of him.


    Then, they only saw Shu Ling''s hands suddenly turn into fists, and directly hit Yan Shiyong''s abdomen.


    Yan Shiyong was only able to stabilize his body after flying back about thirty to forty meters, but he was still affected by the impact. He touched his stomach with one hand, and his expression revealed a trace of unintentional discomfort.


    "There''s no need to be so formal. How about my fists?" Shu Ling did not rush to attack, he was also a person who enjoyed battle.


    "It''s nothing much. If you have the ability, just use it!" Yan Shiyong immediately released an extremely strong amount of inner strength, suppressing the discomfort of his body and returning to his original state.


    "Such strong inner strength. Worthy of being someone who has practiced the Lion''s Roar Technique." Shu Ling praised lightly.


    Yan Shiyong did not speak anymore, his hands turned into claws, and he channeled all his Qi to attack Shu Ling non-stop.


    Although the internal energy had not formed any substance at all, after Shu Ling had dodged once and struck the tree trunk, a claw mark that was more than an inch deep formed, causing everyone who saw it to suck in a breath of cold air.


    "Dragon''s Claw Art, your martial arts are truly chaotic. However, you have only just touched the threshold." Shu Ling said coldly.


    Yan Shiyong ignored Shu Ling''s words and rushed in front of him to attack. He rotated his body and kicked, the powerful aura immediately forming a tornado with the wind feeling around it.


    Shu Ling also raised his leg, he did not have any intention to dodge at all.


    His leg came in contact with the leg that was sent spinning. The moment he touched the leg, it created a huge blast that made the tornado, which still had the feeling of strong wind, stop.


    "It''s not over yet!" Shu Ling said softly.


    With that said, Shu Ling suddenly exploded forth with his Qi, the strength in his leg increased by another fold, directly spinning Yan Shiyong in the opposite direction and kicking him down, finally landing at a distance of four to five meters away from the ground.


    Yan Shiyong quickly stood up from the ground like a carp, but he was clearly not strong enough. His leg that had been kicked was trembling uncontrollably, and there was a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.


    "I didn''t expect you to hide your skills. However, if you think I''m only at this level, then you''re underestimating me." Yan Shiyong''s inner strength shook once again, suppressing the pain he felt.


    "If you don''t have any more tricks up your sleeve, I won''t believe it either." Shu Ling said. From the looks of it, he already knew how strong Yan Shiyong was, even though he knew his opponent was strong, he did not have any intentions of retreating.


    Yan Shiyong suddenly shouted out explosively, and then, it was as if he had suddenly become much heavier, and the ground beneath his feet had two or three inches of footprints left on the ground.


    Shu Ling suddenly felt that the other party''s Qi was tyrannical, he did not know how many martial skills that could be used, he could not see through them at all, and could not help but feel that it was dangerous, but he had to try to find out everything, but he did not dare to delay any longer.


    Shu Ling took out his own sword. He rarely took out his own sword in fights, because he had never met an opponent that could pull out his own sword. Yan Shiyong was extremely strong today, especially his unknown technique, which gave him a sense of danger.


    But just at this moment, Yan Shiyong used a bit of force with his legs, and punched towards Shu Ling.


    Just as Yan Shiyong leapt out, the ground beneath his feet immediately split open, looking somewhat sinister and terrifying. sandstone s that were kicked up also flew quickly towards Shu Ling along with him.


    He didn''t expect his weight to increase by so much, his speed was still so fast, and his body was still so nimble.


    Shu Ling had no time to dodge, he held his sword horizontally in front of his chest, the sword tip aimed straight at the fist.


    However, when the fist and the sword blade clashed, Shu Ling immediately felt that his defense was completely wrong.


    With a "clang" sound, the opponent''s fist seemed to be fine, instead, it was like a hard iron fist striking the sword, causing the sword blade to be affected by the force and transmitting to Shu Ling''s arm, he couldn''t help but feel numb.


    Shu Ling quickly bent his body and retreated, while dodging the power of the fist, at the same time, agile and agile, thrusting at Yan Shiyong''s body crazily.


    "Clank, clank, clank ¡­"


    The violent slashes actually made sounds as they hit against steel, without any effect on Yan Shiyong.


    Shu Ling''s retreat became slower and slower, he could only dodge to the side, he knew that if that punch were to land on his body, then he would definitely be severely injured.


    Under the urging of his Qi, he formed a few identical sword blade s, all of which were not solid, but were formed from his Qi. The Swordsmanship that he was training in seemed to have reached a certain level, it was just that, why did his Qi not form the essence when he was using the sword, that was unknown.


    Seeing that Shu Ling had dodged, Yan Shiyong immediately retracted his fist, but the force of the fist still continued to rush forward, and in the end, struck the tree in front of him. The tree had directly exploded, and not only did the attack continue, it had also broken a few trees in a row before finally disappearing.


    Just as Yan Shiyong was about to turn around, Shu Ling''s swords pierced towards his abdomen, the strength of the sword was still much stronger than before.


    Just moments ago when he came into contact with Yan Shiyong, "Clang clang" sounds were heard, but it had a huge effect. Yan Shiyong was continuously knocked back, and the ground beneath his feet formed a deep footprint ditch a few inches deep.


    Taking the chance that Yan Shiyong was being attacked by the inner force swords, Shu Ling immediately jumped and formed sword fingers with both of his hands, fusing them together and striking down towards Yan Shiyong.


    Although Yan Shiyong was retreating nonstop, he was still able to raise his head and look at Shu Ling. After that, he also punched out with his fist, clashing directly with the sword Qi from the slashing sword fingers.


    "Bam!"


    The two extremely strong waves of air collided, causing the sword blade that had been attacking Yan Shiyong to become extremely unstable. Three breaths of time later, Yan Shiyong was unable to bear it and retreated once again.


    "Your sword is flying in a very strange manner, it can''t even block my Heavenly Hammer Technique."


    Yan Shiyong gasped in admiration as he struggled to resist.


    "Heavenly Hammer Technique? "I have never heard of such a technique in my life, but it does give me a sense of danger. However, it is still far from enough to deal with me."


    As he said that, Shu Ling once again used all of his inner strength to slash downwards.


    Under this one strike, the already heavy Yan Shiyong was also directly sent flying more than three meters away.


    Yan Shiyong''s Heavenly Hammer Technique could not only increase his strength by several times, it could also increase the damage he received by several times as well. After being blasted out like this, he continuously spat out two mouthfuls of blood, and the might of his body rapidly decreased.


    "It seems like this Heavenly Hammer Technique is not a good technique. With the price of hurting yourself, I''m afraid that you will hurt your own foundation if you continue to practice it." Seeing Yan Shiyong''s change, Shu Ling could guess the danger of Heavenly Hammer Technique.


    The current Yan Shiyong was kneeling on the ground, his aura was also a lot weaker, but it was not to the point of being fatal.


    "What kind of Swordsmanship are you using, why is it that you can''t even resist this Heavenly Hammer Technique?" Yan Shiyong was somewhat stubborn about martial arts, even after losing to this point, he did not forget to ask his opponent about his martial arts.


    "Creating Phantom Swordsmanship, although I''ve only found a few methods, it''s still only the surface of this set of Swordsmanship." Shu Ling was not stingy, and told his his cultivation technique.


    Yan Shiyong''s heart shook, but he immediately calmed down. "Looks like I, Yan, am unlucky enough to meet such a talented martial arts genius, and the power I displayed just now is only at the bare minimum. I wonder how strong I will be when I truly master it. It is not my fault that I lost to a martial artist like you.


    This caused everyone to be shocked, who would have thought that someone like Yan Shiyong would be so free and easy, just that, if it was the right path, people would respect and respect him, but unfortunately, he had taken the wrong path.


    Shu Ling looked at all the commoners, and saw that none of them wanted to forgive Yan Shiyong, so he directly sent them flying with his sword, going straight for Yan Shiyong''s heart.

 C103 ecstasy

    Lu Hao and Fang Tonghua were still in battle, but Lu Hao had already fallen into a passive state with several wounds on his body.


    The more Fang Tonghua fought, the braver he became, and the more ruthless he became. Every single move was aimed straight at Lu Hao''s fatal points, causing Lu Hao who was not as strong as him to only have a passive defense. Within three moves, he could barely take two moves, and the other move directly hit Lu Hao''s body.


    When Shu Ling killed Yan Shiyong, Lu Hao was already covered in wounds. It was not because Shu Ling was not willing to help Lu Hao quickly, but it was because the feeling Lu Hao gave him was not that of a good person.


    "Brother Shu, help me!" Lu Hao retreated step by step, he was almost unable to hold on, and seeing that Shu Ling had already killed Yan Shiyong, he shouted loudly.


    After Shu Ling heard this, he did not rush forward, but to inspect Yan Shiyong''s body. The people did not see anything wrong with this, but Lu Hao knew that this was done intentionally.


    "Clan members of the Huayan gang, as you have all seen, your Clan Master has already died under my sword. If you still want to put up a resistance, then don''t blame me for being impolite." Shu Ling said loudly.


    This caused all the disciples of the Huayan gang s to quickly put down their weapons and surrender. The new citizens also rushed forward to pick up their weapons, in case any of them made any more movements.


    If he kept stalling for time, Lu Hao would not be able to hold on.


    Fang Tonghua''s vicious kick landed right on Lu Hao''s head, causing him to be kicked more than two meters away, and he was even able to spit out blood in midair. When he landed on the ground, he was already unable to move, and only a weak breath of air remained.


    However, those malicious eyes looked at Fang Tonghua first, then looked at Shu Ling, afraid that he would scold Shu Ling for not saving him.


    "Humph!" "This is the result of a traitor. He still dares to gather the citizens to avenge me. He truly deserves death."


    Fang Tonghua''s face was ferocious, like a man-eating beast, causing the common folk to feel a chill in their hearts.


    At this time, Shu Ling quickly flew in front of the commoners and looked at Fang Tonghua with an ice-cold gaze.


    Fang Tonghua had only just met Shu Ling''s gaze when he felt immense pressure. He knew that even Yan Shiyong was not this person''s opponent, so he himself was even worse.


    Therefore, when Shu Ling looked back to check on Lu Hao''s injuries, he quickly flew back to Madness Temple.


    Shu Ling just wanted to give Lu Hao a punishment, but didn''t expect to find out after checking, that even if Lu Hao didn''t die this time, he would still be unable to get back up, and the severe brain injury was already incurable.


    And what Fang Tonghua had said before, proved how Shu Ling judged him. Therefore, the commoners did not blame Shu Ling for not saving them, but instead looked at Lu Hao who was lying on the ground, completely immobile.


    Only when a figure flashed did Shu Ling realize that Fang Tonghua had flown into the Madness Temple. He instantly felt bad, and the first thought that emerged in his mind was that Fang Tonghua might want to use the mad spirit as a shield.


    Therefore, he quickly flew into the Madness Temple as fast as he could and shouted loudly, "Fellow villagers, quickly leave this place. This place is too dangerous, the might of the mad spirit may even affect the fishes in the pond."


    All of the commoners and the disciples of the Huayan gang who had put down their weapons also quickly left the Madness Temple. There were many people who had experienced the might of the mad spirit, so the farther the better.


    "mad spirit, all of this was caused by your appearance, so this matter should end with you.


    Fang Tonghua had already opened the iron cage and arrived in front of Wei Yutian. He immediately grabbed onto the who was covered in wounds.


    Wei Yutian did not resist, but continued to smile foolishly, with no trace of life in his eyes.


    Just as Shu Ling was about to arrive, Fang Tonghua directly hit his three acupoints, which were Wei Yutian''s Hundred Convergence, Dantian, and Yongquan. Then, both of his hands came together, and slapped the two sides of Wei Yutian''s temples.


    Just like that, Wei Yutian''s aura rose sharply, and his eyes started to shine brightly. The bruises on various parts of his body also started to dissipate at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "What powerful strength. It can actually quickly heal wounds. What kind of cultivation technique is this? How can it be so powerful?"


    Fang Tonghua was extremely shocked. Even if he used up all of his knowledge, he still could not understand what was going on.


    As the powerful Qi rushed from his dantian into his brain, Wei Yutian started to feel pain. He immediately struggled out of Fang Tonghua''s hands and used both hands to cover his head as he cried out in pain.


    "Crap, I''m still a step too late!" Seeing the situation in front of him, Shu Ling suddenly realized that the power of the mad spirit was going to explode, so he quickly escaped.


    Just when all of the internal energy had engulfed Wei Yutian''s body, his injuries had also healed up more or less.


    "Hahaha ¡­" Destruction. Let''s destroy them together! "Since your father is going to lose, then I will lose a bit more thoroughly." Fang Tonghua laughed in despair.


    Just then, Wei Yutian suddenly clenched his fists and kept them at his waist, his entire body floating in the air.


    "AHH!"


    Wei Yutian roared. His expression was sinister and terrifying, not only in pain, but also in resistance to the darkness in his head.


    The first one to be struck was Fang Tonghua. Fang Tonghua, who was originally prepared to die, actually felt a terrifying sense of death in an instant, but it was already too late for him to regret it.


    Fang Tonghua did not even have the chance to resist, the chance to escape, and instantly turned into blood mist and disappeared without a trace.


    As for the two to three thousand kilogram iron cage that imprisoned Wei Yutian, under the effects of this strong internal energy, it was actually broken into countless pieces, and exploded in all directions.


    The entire Madness Temple was on the verge of collapse, Shu Ling used his lightness exercise with all his might and quickly escaped from the Madness Temple, but he still felt danger approaching from behind and did not dare stop and escape into the distance.


    When he had escaped more than six hundred meters away, the entire Madness Temple immediately collapsed. Furthermore, like the iron cage that trapped Wei Yutian, it directly split into pieces and exploded in all directions.


    Even his own deity statue was not spared, as it was directly turned into fine powder by Wei Yutian''s endless stream of internal energy in the air, and sprinkled thousands of meters around Madness Temple.


    Wei Yutian''s voice was accompanied by extremely powerful inner force. Compared to Yan Shiyong''s Lion''s Roar Technique, it was countless times stronger, but this was a reckless roar that did not have any cultivation method, and was completely incomparable to the Lion''s Roar Technique.


    The sound spread. Although all the civilians had fled more than 2,000 feet away, the sound was still as loud as it could get. It shook the citizens to the point where they covered their ears and rolled on the ground in pain.


    The inner force that was unleashed from his body could still be felt from fifteen hundred meters away. All the trees, birds, and beasts in the area, even the short grass and trees, were instantly crushed by the inner force.


    Even the walls and roots of the Madness Temple were all blown away by the Whole Gale Palace. Within a radius of two to three hundred meters from Wei Yutian, everything was instantly emptied out, and the sky became clear as well, leaving behind not a single speck of dust. Only the roaring Wei Yutian in the air remained.


    Even if Shu Ling had used his lightness exercise with all his might, he still had not managed to escape Wei Yutian''s influence. At a distance of close to three kilometers, the wind that swept him away immediately blew away his center of gravity, and he directly walked towards the distance like a rag bag.


    "Is he a human or a god? Even I cannot tell whether he''s a god or not. This power is truly unrivalled in the world."


    Shu Ling started to circulate all his inner force, it was more than twice as strong as when he was fighting Yan Shiyong, but he could still only control himself to not hit any trees in the air, or dodge the flying sandstone s.


    Only after being blown nearly six thousand meters away from Wei Yutian, did Shu Ling manage to stabilize his body and landed on the ground.


    Coincidentally saw that all the people were covering their ears and struggling in pain, Shu Ling quickly used his inner force to help the people within his capabilities to resist the power that was coming from the voice.


    When he first heard that powerful roar, he had already blocked his ears, but because he was relatively close, his ears immediately started buzzing and he was even a bit dizzy. However, once he arrived at the area of twenty thousand feet, he was no longer affected by the sound.


    This kind of berserk phenomenon continued for forty to fifty breaths before it finally stopped. The citizens slowly opened their ears and crawled up from the ground, looking in the direction of the Madness Temple.


    Their expression did not contain any surprise, as if they had already expected that the mad spirit''s might would cause them to become like this.


    However, their ears had yet to return to normal. They still felt a buzzing sound. Their heads were still dizzy and their vision was blurry. After a moment, he finally returned to normal.


    As for Lu Hao, he had long forgotten about him when all the commoners were trying their best to flee far away. Therefore, he could no longer see Lu Hao''s figure, and had probably been smashed into pieces by the energy released by Wei Yutian''s explosion.


    When everything became clear in front of everyone''s eyes, they saw mad spirit Wei Yutian floating in the air. His expression was extremely solemn and he did not have the appearance of a crazy person, just like the statue in the Madness Temple, which was extremely imposing, causing people to feel deep veneration for his.


    "mad spirit has finally recovered his divine might. Fellow villagers, quickly kneel down!" someone shouted.


    With that, all the citizens immediately knelt down, even the rest of the disciples from the Huayan gang were the same. They had never seen the mad spirit so majestically in the air, looking down on everyone with such might and grandeur. Now that they saw him, they felt that the madman they thought he was previously was actually a deity.


    Although Shu Ling completely understood whether or not the mad spirit was a god, in order to leave a spiritual Legacy for these commoners, he had to kneel down right away. Moreover, this was a person that he admired. So what if he knelt for countless times?


    Right at the moment when everyone was immersed in their thoughts, Wei Yutian suddenly disappeared from his original position, and casually flew away from the town, leaving behind an afterimage that even Shu Ling could only catch with all his focus.

 C104 recovery of consciousness

    When Wei Yutian flew away, only Shu Ling knew the direction he was flying in. Although the citizens were buried their heads in it, even if they stared straight at Wei Yutian, they would not be able to pinpoint the direction their opponent was flying towards.


    "The mad spirit will protect you. As long as you don''t forget about peace, don''t forget to be friendly with others."


    Shu Ling hurriedly stood up and flew in the direction that Wei Yutian disappeared in.


    It was only then that all the citizens raised their heads. Other than seeing Shu Ling fly away, there was nothing else.


    "mad spirit should be in the heavens, but I believe he will definitely protect us forever."


    The man named Liang took the lead and once again kneeled on the spot. He kowtowed three times before finally getting up.


    Only when they stood up did the commoners remember Shu Ling who had just flown away.


    "That young man called Shu Ling, his martial arts are really powerful, he even defeated Yan Shiyong, who is the overlord of a region. I''m afraid that he is the child who serves mad spirit, and is acting so chivalrous and righteous, no wonder he said he knows of mad spirit."


    The man named Liang sighed once again. The scene of meeting Shu Ling was still fresh in his mind.


    How was it possible for Shu Ling to catch up with him, but he still flew towards the direction where Wei Yutian disappeared in hopes that when the mad spirit stopped to rest, he would be able to catch up.


    Wei Yutian''s speed was so fast that he had already flown over a hundred kilometers in half an hour.


    He did not know why he was flying around randomly, but after flying for just a short period of time, his mind suddenly became blurry, and he even had a trace of consciousness, so he stopped flying.


    Wei Yutian landed at the foot of the mountain, which was a very low lying area, it was completely deserted, it did not cause any commotion and it was hard to find him.


    The moment he stopped, Wei Yutian actually sat upright on the ground, his hands immediately stretched out to complete a complete cycle, then stopped at his Dantian''s position. His eyes were tightly shut, as though he was training.


    A moment later, white smoke began to emerge from the top of his head. His face was covered in sweat, but it was growing redder and redder. The surrounding grass also seemed to be affected, and seemed to be even more tender, while the water droplets that slowly formed on it seemed to be even more clear, as a not too hot and hot air slowly formed around Wei Yutian''s body, gradually turning transparent, and moving non-stop throughout his entire body.


    Finally, this warm stream of air entered his nostrils and entered his limbs and organs, as if it wanted to open up all of his meridians.


    However, just as the energy flow was about to enter his brain, he suddenly stopped and was unable to continue forward, causing Wei Yutian''s face to turn completely red, as though he was about to bleed.


    After a long while, the stream of air was unable to circulate.


    At this time, Wei Yutian suddenly felt dizzy and fainted as he laid in the pile of grass.


    Shu Ling continued to fly while performing his lightness exercise in a straight line. Even though he was so exhausted that he was gasping for air, he had no intention of stopping.


    Wei Yutian stopped fifty kilometers away from the original Madness Temple. Even with full speed, it would still take him half an hour to fly that far away.


    Sure enough, someone''s hard work and hard work paid off. Shu Ling continued to fly and finally found the place where Wei Yutian was unconscious.


    "mad spirit, mad spirit..."


    When Shu Ling saw Wei Yutian, he was still unconscious. The grass around him was fresh and tender, completely different from other places.


    Seeing Wei Yutian unconscious, Shu Ling quickly took out his Right Hand and checked his pulse, but didn''t find anything wrong with it, as if he was a normal person.


    He did not expect Shu Ling to have medical skills, but he just did not know what kind of medical skills he had.


    Seeing that the mad spirit he admired still hadn''t woken up, Shu Ling decided to use his own inner force to investigate and see what was going on.


    But when the inner force entered Wei Yutian''s body, Shu Ling realised that the inner force in Wei Yutian''s meridian channels could not be cleared at all, and had already reached its peak condition. If he did not open it now, he was afraid that his entire body would explode and die.


    As a result, Shu Ling took out the silver needles he brought along with him and began to pierce through every inch of the dead point s in Wei Yutian''s body, wanting to release a portion of its internal energy.


    The method he used was actually extremely similar to the method Cao Jian had used in the past in Fighter Ghost Doctor, which was to say, the method Cao Jian had used later on.


    As the dozen or so needles pierced through, the inner Qi within Wei Yutian''s body began to leak outwards. Furthermore, there was no attack power at all, instead it was extremely soothing, and had something to do with Shu Ling''s proficiency with the needles.


    After a while, Wei Yutian''s face was no longer red.


    However, the energy in his body was still not circulating, so Shu Ling could only use his medical skills and pierced his temples with a few silver needles, hoping to clear the circulation channels of the energy in his body.


    "This Fang Tonghua is too ruthless, to actually hit on mad spirit''s vital points like that." Shu Ling muttered to himself.


    Originally, the reason why he could not circulate it properly was actually because Fang Tonghua wanted to release the energy in Wei Yutian''s body. Instead, the method of mutual destruction was adopted by.


    Shu Ling had to be careful, because once there was movement, the flow of inner force could push the silver needles away from their original position, causing Wei Yutian to suffer additional injuries.


    Sure enough, this dangerous technique from the Medical Bank worked, and the Baihui Acupuncture Point was quickly cleared. Shu Ling''s silver needles were pulled back in time, causing Ren Du and Du to immediately circulate.


    Shu Ling could not help but sigh, the strength of the Invigorated Meridian Realm martial artists was truly inconceivable. Even he himself, who was in charge of the two meridians, still had a few acupoints that he had yet to open, but he did not dare to personally perform acupuncture for himself. After all, he was afraid that there might be some problems with the two meridians.


    The inner strength in his body started to circulate, and under his control, the silver needle at Shu Ling''s temple slowly went deeper, until it finally felt a lump of blood.


    When it directly pierced through the clotted blood clot, a strong surge of Qi rushed in again, directly taking away all the clotted blood inside. Even the unconscious Wei Yutian had a mouthful of clotted blood after a few breaths.


    This way, Shu Ling kept the silver needles and waited for Wei Yutian to wake up.


    However, this was still open air, so it would be inappropriate to wait here. Thus, he found a cave to stay in.


    Three days later, Wei Yutian finally woke up. His eyes regained their liveliness, as if he had regained his consciousness.


    "Awake! Awake! You''re finally awake!" Shu Ling shouted excitedly.


    "Who are you? Why am I here? Where''s big brother Fang? " Wei Yutian said with a childish tone.


    This did not disappoint Shu Ling, as he had heard that Maddened mind mind and mind only had the intelligence of a child.


    "Si Mu, you''re talking about Fang Tonghua right? That guy is a bad guy, he used you to cheat the citizens of their wealth, and he even mercilessly killed you, almost causing your body to explode. But don''t worry, since the bad guys have been punished, I will take good care of you. " Shu Ling knew that talking too much would be useless. As long as he treated mad spirit better, he would gain trust.


    Wei Yutian looked at Shu Ling strangely, and when he did not sense any kind of threat from Shu Ling, he let his guard down.


    As for Fang Tonghua''s violent confrontation while he was insane, Wei Yutian seemed to have some memories, but it was like a dream.


    After hearing Shu Ling''s words, Wei Yutian did not think about that Fang Tonghua anymore. It was as if those few months of being together was just an unimportant dream in his memories.


    "I dreamed I made myself crazy and killed a lot of people." Wei Yutian said to Shu Ling, full of suspicions.


    Shu Ling naturally did not know about this. He had only come to the town when the people had to go save Wei Yutian.


    "Then how did you drive yourself crazy in your dreams?" Shu Ling asked curiously.


    Wei Yutian suddenly went crazy, no one knew what was going on, although he might not even be able to explain it clearly, but it would definitely be of value to him, and with Shu Ling''s medical skills, he might not be able to provide any help.


    "Si Mu channeled the energy in his body into his limbs and bones to improve his five senses, but he never thought that as he persevered for a long time, his strength would grow stronger and stronger. In the end, I was unable to control it. But when I heard many very uncomfortable screams, those powers strangely rushed into my head in an attempt to erase my consciousness. In the end, I resisted, and then I went crazy. It was as if I couldn''t control myself, and even killed quite a few people. "


    Wei Yutian recounted the entire process of his insanity, his eyes and tone revealing a deep hatred for himself for killing.


    When Shu Ling saw this, he quickly comforted her: "Didn''t you say that this was just a dream? And in your dreams, you only killed bad people.


    Hearing Shu Ling''s words, Wei Yutian immediately became happy, as though nothing had happened.


    But the crazy explanation Wei Yutian gave to his dreams just now made Shu Ling pay attention to it very much.


    Logically speaking, a person close to thirty years old should not be as young as a child. Shu Ling could also imagine that there must have been something wrong with the head of the mad spirit that caused such a situation to occur.


    Shu Ling analyzed in his heart: "In itself, the legends in the mad spirit speak of the phenomenon of mental breakdown, and the condition is the miserable screams and the killing intent, and if what the mad spirit said is true, then it shows that the mad spirit is showing signs of improvement, which means that as the mad spirit''s power grows stronger and stronger, the cause of the problems in his head, is very possible that he has become weaker, which allows the mad spirit to clearly feel the strange energy rushing into his brain. If it was before, when the mad spirit was crying miserably, he would not have any awareness in this regard, and thus changed to another personality."


    Once he thought to this point, Shu Ling couldn''t help but become excited, because he was also quite eager to see a complete mad spirit, a mad spirit that had its own mature will and was invincible in the world.

 C105 coincidentally, it was a happy occasion

    In order to find out what kind of hidden ailments mad spirit had in his head, Shu Ling decided to treat them no matter how long he spent.


    When Wei Yutian woke up, although he had regained the intelligence of a child and his consciousness had become clearer, it was still difficult to prevent the same thing from happening. After all, his martial arts were still improving subtly, and it was unknown how far he had progressed.


    If it could be measured, then would definitely be able to have a better understanding of martial arts. It was just that it was unknown how far he would have to go before he could finally reach the end of his path, or what kind of training he would need to undergo, in order to perfectly integrate the extreme realm of martial arts and his extreme realm of mentality. After all, even Wei Yutian was only as intelligent as a child.


    "Si Mu, if you have any sort of strange feeling on your body, you must tell me, I will treat you." Shu Ling appeared to be extremely patient. He knew that even if a person was crazy, their hidden nature could not be erased.


    "Alright!" Wei Yutian laughed and replied bluntly.


    Shu Ling originally came here to chase after the mad spirit, but now that he had met the mad spirit, he still had to walk the same road of chivalry and righteousness as the mad spirit.


    "Si Mu, how about I bring you along to the ends of the earth?" Shu Ling asked.


    "Alright!" Wei Yutian was as straightforward as ever.


    Shu Ling immediately brought Wei Yutian and flew out of the cave.


    The two of them flew along, but Wei Yutian still acted like he was playing around, playing around in the air.


    However, the two of them did not know where to go, but they were happy. They had a peaceful mind about where to go.


    By the time they left the cave, the sky had already turned dark. The two of them walked at a moderate pace until they finally saw a place with beautiful lights. Inside, it seemed to be celebrating.


    The two of them quickly flew over, just in time to find something to eat.


    Although Shu Ling was travelling outside, he still kept some silver from reserve. These silver were not from the ones he brought with him when he went out, but from the chivalry and righteousness he gained from the citizens who helped him along the way.


    This was not a big village, only a hundred or so households. In regards to Wei Yutian and Shu Ling''s arrival, they did not show any vigilance, and on the contrary, they were extremely enthusiastic about it.


    "Guest, you came to our village late at night. Have you heard of the good news?" An old man walked to the front of Wei Yutian and Wei Yutian and cordially said.


    Just then, Wei Yutian had already run over to a place where the dragon''s head was dancing on, and started cheering non-stop.


    The village was not big, so Shu Ling was relieved and did not ask around.


    "Old man, we are just passing by. We saw that it was very lively here, so we came to take a look." Shu Ling answered truthfully.


    "When it''s time for the guests to arrive, you haven''t eaten yet, right? I''ll take you guys to dinner first, then I''ll tell you about our happy occasion, so that you can go out and protect yourselves with a little more auspicious energy."


    When the old man heard that Shu Ling and Yue Yang were actually wandering practitioners, he could not help but reveal a pained expression, as if he was looking at his own children.


    Shu Ling suddenly felt a warm feeling assaulting his heart. He had never experienced such a feeling since he was young.


    Thus, he called Wei Yutian over and followed the old man to the biggest house in the village.


    "This is my home, please do not be polite, customer. Follow me." The old man said.


    Shu Ling looked at the gatehouse door which was covered in red paper that was pasted with celebration, but he could not figure out what kind of joyous event it was.


    Seeing that he was about to enter the house to eat and also seeing that he had met someone happy, Shu Ling quickly took out a silver coin from his waist and handed it over to the old man. The old man was surprised, he had never thought to take Shu Ling''s gift.


    "You are being too courteous, sir. You have come from far away, so the gift money is not too much. It is not easy to be a travelling adventurer. Meeting him is fate." The old man immediately rejected him, allowing Shu Ling to see the old man in a higher light.


    Due to such a grand occasion, Shu Ling could only take back the crushed silver and follow the old man into the house.


    Inside the room, the atmosphere was elated as well. The red candles were burning brightly.


    Not long after, the old man brought out some fresh food, which was also large and meat. It was obvious that he had directly taken out all the good things in the house for this joyous occasion.


    "Old man, how come you''re the only one in your family?" Shu Ling immediately felt that it was strange.


    Wei Yutian was heartless, he immediately picked up the food and threw it into his mouth.


    "My wife has gone to the General''s Hall. I''ve entertained some fellow villagers this time, so I''m going to the General''s Hall to enjoy my later years of life." The old man said proudly.


    Shu Ling could feel the pride and pride from the old man.


    "Your son has become a general?" Shu Ling asked.


    "If only my son was a little bit more promising, I would be satisfied. My daughter married Gold Pearl Country Huang Sheng, so this son-in-law wants to take us all in for the better days." As the old man spoke, his approval of his son-in-law was revealed.


    This Huang Sheng was no other than the one that Wei Yutian met when he just broke up with Daoist Mian. However, this person was already middle-aged and was not far from the half-a-hundred mark. It was not normal for him to have such an emotional reaction when he had just asked for a wife.


    However, Shu Ling did not know about all these, he had never heard of Huang Sheng.


    "It really is time to congratulate this old man. This old man''s birthday is going to be high this year?" Shu Ling asked while eating.


    "I''m sixty to eighty this year!" The old man replied.


    Shu Ling felt that it was strange. An old man who was sixty-eight years old, his daughter should be at least forty years old. How could she still have such charm to marry a Great General?


    "This old man is truly blessed. Daughters are definitely talented and good-looking." Shu Ling was just casually saying it, he couldn''t possibly stay away from eating and not say anything.


    At this time, the old man was a bit embarrassed. He wasn''t shy from happiness, but was a bit embarrassed instead.


    "Sigh, speaking of her, she is indeed fortunate. My daughter is already a scammer, before this, everyone in the village said that this girl could never marry again, but they did not expect her to be this old, or even be taken fancy by the Great General. Who knows what kind of virtue she accumulated in her previous life." As the old man spoke, it was as if he was dreaming about this sudden good thing.


    Shu Ling felt that it was even more strange, according to what he knew, the girl Thirteen had already started looking for her in-laws, and now, even though this family of daughters had gone all the way to the fourth place, they actually found a general to be their husband. If it was said that they had an unfathomable marriage, then it would be okay, just that such things were rarely seen in the world.


    It was even more impossible for her to covet anything. As a country bumpkin, what was there to covet? From what the old man said, his daughter was likely not a beautiful woman. That would be even stranger.


    "It must be luck, but since luck is on your side, why don''t you take your son as a general in the Military Residence? "It can be said that you have made a name for yourself."


    Shu Ling was not asking for nothing, he was not very optimistic about this seemingly happy occasion.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he noticed that the elder found it difficult to say anything, but he was gradually relieved.


    A few years ago, I heard that he became some general of the Gold Pearl Country, but during this period of time, he has never returned, and I do not know whether that is true or false. Furthermore, a while ago, there was a sudden news of him becoming a traitor again, saying that he took the Gold Pearl Country''s defensive map or something and ran away. Originally, my good son-in-law wanted to come and search our family, but he took a fancy to my daughter, which was why this joyous event happened. "


    The old man''s expression was a little gloomy at one moment, and at the next, he became spirited again.


    Shu Ling was finally able to hear some questions that he could ask. He was already certain that this joyous event had something else hidden in it.


    He thought: "Since the general of a country has personally come to check, it means that this old man''s son must have brought something extraordinary with him. If it is a defensive map, then that is impossible. Furthermore, after such a long time had passed, even if the arrangement of the defenses had not changed, the enemy troops of the Gold Pearl Country should have already started attacking based on the map, Huang Sheng wouldn''t even have the time to be the groom. "It''s obvious that there is a hidden story behind all of this. As for what it is, I''m afraid the only way to find out is to investigate it."


    The moment he thought of this, Shu Ling did not say anything further. He only exchanged a few pleasantries with the old man, asked about the son and daughter''s names, and then started to chat with the old man about other things.


    The old man''s surname was Qian, his son was Qian Hongjun, and his daughter was Qian Mei.


    Qian Hongjun was a tall and sturdy man, and he had possessed immense strength since he was young. When he mentioned his childhood, the old man was rather proud.


    Shu Ling did not ask any more about some of the family members.


    Only at the end did the old man start to pay attention to Wei Yutian who was silently eating. He could not help but see that the person in front of him might have some mental problems, he was already half a part of the person in the ground, if he still could not see through it, that would be weird.


    After conversing a little more, the old man went to clean up a room for the two of them to stay and rest. Shu Ling did not reject them, after all, he believed that there must be some injustice behind the old man''s happy occasion.

 C106 How could it be you?!

    On the second day, Shu Ling and Wei Yutian woke up very early. At this time, the entire village was already drowned in the quiet of the morning.


    He walked around, feeling the fresh air, experiencing the rare peacefulness and peace in this chaotic world, Shu Ling could not help but feel complicated inside, and even coveted the beauty of this place.


    "If there were no war, the people could live and work in peace, and everyone could live such a peaceful life, how great would that be? We do not want wealth, but want a peaceful life." Shu Ling said to himself.


    Wei Yutian also followed him out. Hearing Shu Ling''s words, he also seemed to have thought of something.


    In these past few days, he had kept his five senses open, and he couldn''t even sleep peacefully. It wasn''t easy for him to finally have a clear ear, and the scenery in front of his eyes was peaceful.


    Old man Qian had also gotten up early, and seeing Shu Ling and Shu Ling standing outside, he smiled secretly, and went to prepare breakfast for them, as if he was treating his own children.


    After breakfast, Shu Ling was extremely grateful to the old man, but he also wanted to find a reason to follow the old man to.


    "Old man, thank you for your hospitality. I see that you have packed quite a lot, since we are wandering warriors anyways, we can help you deliver them to the Military Residence. If we were lucky enough to catch your son-in-law''s eye, and end up with a position and position, we would definitely be deeply grateful to you." Shu Ling bowed respectfully, he believed that this was the reason to persuade the old man.


    When Old Man Qian heard this, his face was filled with joy. "I had already planned it this way, since you are wandering practitioners, then you must have extraordinary martial arts knowledge and experience. This world is in chaos, so this good son-in-law of mine must also be thirsty for talent."


    Shu Ling never thought that old man Qian would have such thoughts. Living in the mountains for his entire life, such wisdom was truly admirable.


    "Thank you very much, old man." Shu Ling thanked him once again, and Wei Yutian followed suit.


    "Don''t call me old man, call me chimbria. You two are younger than my children." The Old Man Qian said confidently.


    If it was in terms of age, Shu Ling would probably be considered the grandson of the Old Man Qian, and calling him chimbria would not be a loss.


    "Hey, okay, chimbria!" Shu Ling felt warmth in his heart.


    Wei Yutian also followed along and called out to chimbria, his face full of smiles like a child.


    The old man hadn''t noticed last night, but now that he could clearly see Wei Yutian''s appearance, he couldn''t help but be shocked. He had lived for almost seventy years but had never seen such a handsome face.


    After cleaning up for a while, the three of them left the house and headed straight for Gold Pearl Country.


    The old man walked the entire way, but when he saw that the old man was a little tired, Wei Yutian actually directly released a large amount of inner force to support the old man in the air. The old man was initially a little afraid after being shocked, but he slowly sat on the true inner force formed by Wei Yutian.


    Old Man Qian was shocked by the sudden turn of events. He thought that Wei Yutian was a god that had descended to the mortal world, so he did not explain further. He only said that Wei Yutian was called the mad spirit and had reached the peak of perfection in his martial arts.


    Although it was not the first time that he had seen the true form of Inner Qi, he was still extremely surprised at Wei Yutian''s ability to continuously output the inner strength, and to the point that it seemed to be endless.


    The speed was simply too slow. After getting the Old Man Qian''s permission, the three of them started to slowly unleash lightness exercise, and after getting used to it, they increased their speed, just like that, their speed became faster and faster.


    Four hours later, the three of them had already arrived at a place not far from Golden Bead City.


    When they arrived at the Military Residence, Huang Sheng recognized Wei Yutian at first glance. Naturally, Wei Yutian still remembered Huang Sheng since they had met each other before.


    "So it''s you!" Huang Sheng was overjoyed, he was extremely friendly to Wei Yutian, but on the contrary, he was indifferent to his father-in-law, so he quickly invited Wei Yutian to take a seat.


    Wei Yutian was also not polite, he did not understand the rules that should exist, but he still allowed the Old Man Qian to take a seat first, which Huang Sheng did not have a choice about.


    Seeing that, Shu Ling asked: "Yellow General and Maddened mind mind and mind know each other?"


    "Oh, may I ask who this Young Heroes is?" Only then did Huang Sheng immediately greet Shu Ling. He also felt a considerable pressure from Shu Ling''s body, one that came from the powerful aura of a warrior against another.


    "My name is Traveller Shu Ling of the Jianghu. Just now, when I saw you looking at my master, your eyes lit up, did you two know each other?"


    Shu Ling did not know how to explain his relationship with Wei Yutian, so he could only show it as his master and disciple. It was only because he admired the mad spirit that he chose to travel the martial arts world, so it was reasonable to call him that.


    "So it turns out to be Young Hero Shu. I have long heard of him, and indeed, I know Si Mu, and because of his appearance, sshe stopped the war between me and Hong Liguo. Although we originally had the advantage, I did not blame Si Mu for it. But you said just now that he was the mad spirit? But that mad spirit who stopped fighting? " Huang Sheng courteously said a few words, but in reality, he did not know Shu Ling, but on account of Wei Yutian, he had still said it, but towards the name of mad spirit, he had heard of it before.


    Wei Yutian did not know that he had stopped a war. When he regained his senses, there were no longer any battles between the two armies.


    Shu Ling looked at the innocent looking Wei Yutian and knew that this might be true.


    "It really is the mad spirit." Shu Ling replied.


    Only then did Huang Sheng realize that the god-like being he had met back then was the legendary mad spirit. No wonder when he appeared, he had instantly destroyed their battle with Hong Liguo.


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Shu Ling finally reached the main point.


    "I heard that Great General Huang is the son-in-law of chimbria, and coincidentally, it was you who personally led the troops to search the Qian family. You said that you took a fancy to my Qian family''s elder sister?" Shu Ling was naturally familiar with his, on one hand, they were related to each other, and Old Man Qian did not object.


    Just then, Huang Sheng''s mind raced, thinking about something, one moment worried, the next happy.


    Thus, he first asked the servant to bring Old Man Qian, which was his father-in-law, out of the guest hall. Old Man Qian was quite tactful, and followed the servant to meet his wife.


    After the Old Man Qian had left, Huang Sheng then said, "This matter is a long story, but to be honest, the son of the Qian family was once a powerful general under my command.


    After Shu Ling heard this, he nodded his head repeatedly, but he did not believe what Huang Sheng had said.


    "Congratulations!" Since we have already sent chimbria there, we should leave as well. I hope you will treat The Chambers well, if not I believe that you have seen the might of mad spirit before.


    After all, Wei Yutian had stopped Huang Sheng from fighting in the first place.


    When Huang Sheng heard this, he became a little anxious, and said: "Why are you in such a hurry to leave, no matter what, the mad spirit has to wash up, and what''s more, I still want you to properly advise your master, and have him take command over my Gold Pearl Country. Tomorrow there will be a battle with Hong Liguo, and with mad spirit taking charge, my Gold Pearl Country will definitely sweep through the enemy forces."


    Shu Ling just wanted to hear Huang Sheng say these words so he could truly touch chimbria''s son Qian Hongjun.


    After that, Huang Sheng personally brought Wei Yutian and Shu Ling to the best guest room in the Military Residence to settle down.


    Shu Ling nodded as a response.


    "Si Mu, can you use your inner force to check the position of the chimbria and listen to what Huang Sheng is saying?" Shu Ling said to Wei Yutian.


    was very clear about the Qi of the chimbria and Huang Sheng, so it was not difficult to search for them.


    Wei Yutian nodded, then immediately released his inner strength that ordinary practitioners could not detect, and opened both of his ears, allowing countless sounds to enter his ears.


    After a moment, Wei Yutian said: "chimbria is at the back very far away, there is still an old granny inside, but the two of them are weeping and crying, very sad, Si Mu wants to cry."


    Shu Ling hurriedly consoled them, "Don''t cry, we came here this time to completely free them. What did Huang Sheng say? "


    "Wei Yutian said that he wanted to use the mad spirit to defeat Hong Liguo, and wanted to use the chimbria and his family to force Qian Hongjun to commit the crime. He even called the The Chambers stupid."


    Hearing Wei Yutian''s words, Shu Ling immediately felt that he was not wrong.


    did this for the sake of winning the war. To Shu Ling, he and Wei Yutian would never change the outcome of the war, but to use a citizen other than a war to achieve the goal of winning the war, it was truly too shameful.


    Shu Ling believed that as long as the mad spirit was here, this war would not start. The innocent members of the Qian Family would also be safe and sound.

 C107 Cruelty Truth

    The war was going to start as expected, Huang Sheng sent people to invite Wei Yutian and his wife, and at the same time, investigated if the mad spirit was in charge of speaking on the battlefield. Although the answer was not clear, Shu Ling still spoke for Wei Yutian and said what would happen.


    "Si Mu, do you want to save The Chambers?" Shu Ling asked.


    "Yes, of course, chimbria cooked delicious food for me, it was very good for us all!" Wei Yutian knew how to repay kindness. Even if it was just a mouthful of water, he would still remember it in his heart.


    "Then when we get to the battlefield, you have to listen to me. Besides, they won''t be able to fight even with you around!" Shu Ling said gently.


    After all, Wei Yutian was not sane. Even though the kindness of his nature could drive him to do such a narrow course of action, he did not have any plans. Some things could not be resolved easily with just power alone, for example, the conspiracy to take advantage of.


    Although he needed to borrow strength to achieve it, his techniques were not the least bit lacking.


    Sure enough, Huang Sheng secretly brought the The Chambers to the battlefield, and everything before was just house arrest, so the chimbria couldn''t see through it at all. It was only when he talked to his old partner that he realized something was wrong.


    To clarify the situation, Shu Ling did not save The Chambers first, so as to not alert the enemy.


    But after Huang Sheng brought the troops and the The Chambers away, Wei Yutian released his inner force and held Shu Ling in the air, following far behind. They were prepared to understand everything before taking action to save him.


    Very quickly, Hong Liguo''s army and the Gold Pearl Country''s army met 30 miles away from Golden Bead City. Zhu Hong was still leading Hong Liguo''s army, and looking at his face, there was an additional scar on his face.


    Who knew that in the few months after Wei Yutian left, the two armies did not have a victor, but it seemed like Zhu Hong had the advantage, if not he would not have taken the initiative to attack, which was probably related to the escape of chimbria''s son, Qian Hongjun.


    Just as expected, chimbria immediately recognized that the mighty general beside Zhu Hong was his son.


    "This unfilial son really betrayed us!" The chimbria said angrily.


    Even though the current The Chambers was under house arrest and was brought to the battlefield, Huang Sheng still addressed him as Master Yue Chang. His goal was naturally to get the chimbria to persuade Qian Hongjun.


    "Father, why are you in Huang Sheng''s hands?" Qian Hongjun knew that the situation might not be good and his expression couldn''t help but become difficult. It seemed that even though he hadn''t returned home for a very long time, his feelings towards his parents had not changed at all.


    "You can''t call him by his name to Great General, he''s your brother-in-law now. Moreover, our family is from Gold Pearl Country, how can you betray your country? You truly are an unfilial son!" The chimbria said angrily.


    These words were actually all heard by Wei Yutian.


    Huang Sheng rode on his horse with ease, he was confident that as long as the chimbria was in his hands, Qian Hongjun would follow his lead.


    "What?" This guy actually married his elder sister. There must be some sort of scheme going on. Huang Sheng, you despicable person, quickly let go of my Qian Family''s parents and sister, how can the enmity between us involve others? " Qian Hongjun''s heart was in turmoil. He had already guessed about seventy to eighty percent of the reason his parents were in Huang Sheng''s camp.


    The chimbria had always been a well-behaved person. Although he was unhappy about Huang Sheng''s house arrest, he still felt that it was caused by his own son, so he didn''t think too much about it.


    "Unfilial son, truly unfilial son!" chimbria was so anxious that tears were about to fall from his eyes.


    "Father, mother, don''t be anxious, I will definitely save you all. Let this despicable person, Huang Sheng, speak of the truth first, then you all will understand why my son did this."


    Zhu Hong faced such a conversation but he did not stop it. He did not seem to be worried that Qian Hongjun would betray him again.


    Hearing this, chimbria and his wife looked towards Huang Sheng, only to see him smiling yet not smiling.


    "Hahaha ¡­" Even if I am to tell you the truth today, you, Qian Hongjun, must submit to me, or else don''t even think about your family. " Huang Sheng actually started to loudly laugh, and his small face finally revealed itself. It wasn''t because he was stupid, but because he was confident that he could restrain Qian Hongjun today and return with a great victory.


    The Chambers finally felt that things were not as they had imagined. After being placed under house arrest, even his own daughter had not been able to see him once, and they did not know what had happened to his. Seeing Huang Sheng reveal his true appearance, they could not help but become worried, and felt that they were too foolish to actually believe that a Great General would marry their daughter.


    Father, mother, and all your warriors, listen carefully, this Huang Sheng milk is a despicable man, he has repeatedly lost the battle, and His Majesty was prepared to assign the position of Great General to me, but I never thought that he would actually scheme for the princess to be harmed, and even put the blame on me. Not only that, he even used my actions as an excuse, and led his troops to forcefully put His Majesty and the others under house arrest.


    Qian Hongjun was full of resentment. He himself had worked so hard for the Gold Pearl Country for twenty years, even now he did not have the time to leave behind a son and a half-grandson for the Qian Family.


    Although he had finished speaking, all the soldiers of the Gold Pearl Country did not seem shocked at all, as if they had already known this from the start.


    However, The Chambers was exceptionally shocked. He had already been duped, and only hoped that he wouldn''t become a burden for his son.


    Just then, The Chambers''s heart suddenly thumped, taking advantage of when the soldiers were not paying attention, he took out the other party''s blade. He wanted to wipe the blade on the other party''s neck, but everyone who saw it was shocked.


    Even Huang Sheng was no exception, this was his weight, if he died, how could he force Qian Hongjun to submit.


    Qian Hongjun almost fell off his horse. He had not seen his parents for so many years, could it be that the day of their reunion was really the day they parted ways?


    However, just as the sword was about to touch his neck, The Chambers immediately stopped moving.


    Not only that, but while everyone was still in shock, the two old men immediately flew out of the soldiers'' control.


    By the time they had reacted, the Soldiers was already no longer able to hold onto them. They stood in the air without moving an inch, and beneath their feet, there was a transparent substance that resembled auspicious clouds supporting them.


    What came next was the saber that had touched his neck being knocked away.


    "Look, isn''t that the god we met a few months ago?" Hong Liguo said.


    Everyone looked up to the sky, only to realize that Wei Yutian was seated on his own Qi substance, his posture was the same as the legendary deities, which caused some of the soldiers to kneel down excitedly.


    This scene caused Huang Sheng to be stunned. He did not expect his plans to change so much.


    Although Qian Hongjun was shocked, he was still the most concerned about his parents'' situation. It could be seen how important his parents were in his heart, and only when he relaxed, would he kowtow to Wei Yutian who was like a god.


    "Huang Sheng, why didn''t you take precautions against the two of us? You clearly know that the mad spirit would never tolerate a war, and even more so, wouldn''t allow you to use the The Chambers as a threat to force Qian Hongjun into submission. What other scheme do you have?"


    Shu Ling felt that everything was progressing too smoothly, and that there must be some sort of scheme behind it.


    Seeing that the mad spirit had rushed over, Huang Sheng calmed down, but his heart was in turmoil.


    "Quickly go and reunite with your parents." Zhu Hong patted Qian Hongjun''s shoulder. He knew that as long as mad spirit was around, no one would dare to touch a single hair on anyone here.


    From the looks of it, this person called Zhu Hong was also a filial general.


    Huang Sheng did not care about all these, he had already placed his focus on mad spirit Wei Yutian.


    "The disciples of the mad spirit are indeed meticulous, to the point where they can even guess that I have other ideas. But don''t worry, this isn''t a scheme, it''s just trying to verify one of my thoughts." Huang Sheng said calmly, as if everything that had happened previously was completely forgotten.


    "Great General Huang, for you to let us save The Chambers so easily, if we say that there is no other reason behind it, no one would believe you, right? I really admire your intelligence as a general! " Shu Ling did not have a good impression of Huang Sheng in the first place, so when he spoke, he naturally did not show any form of respect.


    Huang Sheng was not angry at all, he was still calm and composed.


    "The reason why I came to accept the challenge today is to verify some things. Now that my goal has been achieved, I should return with my army. mad spirit and Young Hero Shu, please come to my residence. Huang Sheng bowed as he invited.


    This time, Zhu Hong did not fight with Huang Sheng and appeared extremely calm.


    Qian Hongjun, who had been persecuted by Huang Sheng, did not plan to let this matter go so easily. Furthermore, the His Majesty the Emperor s were still in Huang Sheng''s control, so he had to do something about it.


    "Lord mad spirit, thank you for saving my parents, but my sister and my His Majesty the State of Gold are still in the control of this vile person, please lend me your help!" Qian Hongjun actually knelt down on the ground and kowtowed continuously.


    Wei Yutian seemed not to be used to people kneeling to him, he lightly waved again, and Qian Hongjun stood up.


    Huang Sheng was a little nervous, his goal seemed to be related to the His Majesty the State of Gold.


    Previously, I did indeed intend to use your family to force you to submit and win this war. However, the appearance of the mad spirit changed my original plan, and allowed all of you to live, but it was still okay. From then on, you have to become a citizen and not enter the battlefield again. Huang Sheng said.


    He seemed to be intentionally avoiding the important matter at hand, and it even seemed like he was giving alms to Qian Hongjun. This not only made Qian Hongjun angry, but it also made it difficult for him to continue watching.

 C108 The Mad God gets the world

    "Qian Hongjun, what kind of result do you want, this mad spirit will definitely handle it impartially."


    Shu Ling had obviously become a god for a fair judgement. It was as if even the imperial authority, under the influence of a heaven defying existence like Wei Yutian, had become the power that was judged by the "god".


    Wei Yutian did not oppose Shu Ling''s words. He himself also thought the same way, but he could not express or summarize anything like that. After hearing Shu Ling''s words, he finally expressed his agreement.


    Although this was due to the limitation of his intelligence, for a long time, Wei Yutian had been able to obtain some vague right and wrong judgement from the things that he had experienced.


    Seeing the mad spirit nod his head, Huang Sheng immediately said in a panic: "mad spirit, this fellow is a traitor to the Gold Pearl Country. No matter what the reason is, he has already become Hong Liguo''s general.


    As the saying goes, Mad God Zhige, to Shu Ling who is an outsider in battle, this Zhi Ge was only someone who walked the path of a hero, helped the weak, and acted on behalf of the heavens.


    Wei Yutian who had a child''s intelligence did not know what Mad God Zhige meant, he simply did not like people fighting, and did not like the sounds of killing and screams.


    But towards the subconscious Wei Yutian, the Mad God Zhige was his goal, and even more so, was what he wanted to do for the people of the world.


    This was different from Shu Ling''s understanding of the Mad God Zhige. However, whether it was Wei Yutian himself, who was a child with intelligence, or Shu Ling, who was intelligent, the situation was still unclear.


    Wei Yutian did not care about what Huang Sheng said and continued to look at him calmly.


    "How can a despicable person be the general of a nation? His Majesty has pity for the people of Gold Pearl Country and is determined not to go to war. After all, the Gold Pearl Country is merely a small country with a few hundred countries of Central Plains. But Huang Sheng, this ambitious madman, not only wasn''t satisfied with His Majesty''s decision, he even used his military power to provoke other nations, wanting to prove that he had the ability of the Great General, but he suffered a great loss. His Majesty wanted me to take over the position of Great General, that was why there was what happened next. Since the mad spirit has stopped fighting, then please consider the fact that I am acting on behalf of the people, my lord. Please save me, my lord, and bring this ambitious madman to justice. "


    The first thing that Qian Hongjun considered was not the safety of his sister, but rather, the emperor of a country.


    With the matter at hand, how could Huang Sheng remain calm. His original plan had been completely disrupted, it was even more unlikely that he could invite the mad spirit to join him.


    "If you really want to take over the lunatic, you can rule the world. My plan today has failed, but if you want to force me to submit, it will still depend on whether my fifty thousand officers agree or not."


    When these words were spoken, almost everyone looked at each other in dismay. It wasn''t because they were afraid of the fifty thousand officers, but because they had said: To obtain the lunatic, one could obtain the world.


    Seeing everyone''s reaction, Huang Sheng looked at the emotionless Wei Yutian and revealed an extremely greedy expression.


    "Yes, the lunatic can take over the world, although it is just a guess, but a man of his level can easily suppress the entire world. Whether it is my authority in the army or my royal house, I just want to calm down this mess as soon as possible. The mad spirit can kill me, but why can''t I stop the war? mad spirit, let''s work together, we have to rule over the entire Central Plains as soon as possible, so that we can end this war. "


    This was Huang Sheng''s truest thought. He was indeed ambitious, although he used the commoners as an excuse, he had to start a war to consider his own interests. However, what he said was not without reason.


    Other than Wei Yutian, Zhu Hong was also stunned when he heard this. He had yet to recover from the shock of hearing the world from the lunatic, and had heard these shocking and random words.


    Shu Ling had never stood at such a height and thought about the major matters of the world. Even though Qian Hongjun was also someone who could become a Great General, he still had the thought of leaving his country.


    Zhu Hong only cared about this lifetime''s reputation, it had nothing to do with how the world would develop. As long as he followed the orders of his own Majesty, and lived a peaceful life, and could satisfy his majesty, that was enough.


    "How can you all understand his height? But I believe that the mad spirit can understand that his realm has long since transcended the mortal realm, and is only trying to find a virtuous person to diligently support him. Ever since I met the mad spirit last time, I had this thought. "


    Huang Sheng continuously expressed goodwill in order to obtain Wei Yutian''s approval, but it was to no avail as Wei Yutian''s current realm was not as he had thought.


    Wei Yutian did not use this to test whether or not there were people who were virtuous. Not only did Huang Sheng have a high opinion of him, he did not even have a clear understanding of his own situation.


    Wei Yutian knew that Huang Sheng was talking about himself, but he didn''t know what he was talking about, but he could sense a restlessness from Huang Sheng''s aura, which made him very curious.


    Seeing that no one spoke, Huang Sheng continued: "I had originally wanted to invite mad spirit to come back to the Military Residence to discuss these words, but it seems that there is nothing wrong with saying it here. If there is still a hero who wants to share the world with me, then I welcome you, even if it is you, Qian Hongjun, I am willing to open my chest and even take your sister as my wife."


    It seemed that Huang Sheng thought that everyone was stunned by his words, which was why he was so confident.


    However, in order to obtain a talent like Qian Hongjun, he had to marry Qian Hongjun''s elder sister.


    They all want to rule over the Central Plains, and those who want to destroy their own country will ally with others, so those who wish to climb high, will also do the same. Gold Pearl Country''s Bullet Country actually wants to maintain its neutrality, but if the powers of Xiang Mu and the Chuan He Guo can protect themselves, but if the borders of the Central Plains can be located in a safe place without a single place, then choosing to remain neutral is equivalent to seeking death. His Majesty is afraid, not for the sake of the common people. "


    Huang Sheng''s reasoning was reasonable, but no one could refute it. What he said was indeed reasonable, and no one present had ever thought about it.


    "The situation in this world is grim. If a small country wants to stand amongst the hundred countries and be looked down upon by others, then the only way is to become stronger and only when you are strong will you have the right to speak. Gold Pearl Country had the support of the Toshiba. Even if the Toshiba obtained the world one day, then my Gold Pearl Country would be a target for others to slaughter. At that time, my entire country would be annihilated, and it would be much easier than now. I, Huang Sheng, want to protect the Gold Pearl Country and cripple an incompetent emperor, was also forced by the circumstances. "


    Although this statement was reasonable, it had Huang Sheng as the scapegoat, and it was meant for Wei Yutian to hear. Because of Qian Hongjun''s earlier accusations, Huang Sheng''s image had completely disappeared, and now that he had the chance to speak, how could he not take the opportunity to do so?


    No one spoke. They were once again getting to know Huang Sheng. Although they could not tolerate and agree with what they had done previously, now that they understood him, they started to reflect on it.


    "I, Huang Sheng, am ambitious, and I know that taking a beating is not a way to protect my country. Therefore, I have to nurture the war and continue to increase my strength, and that is the reason why Jinnan is able to become so powerful. It is a pity that I, Huang Sheng, am limited in my abilities. After fighting with General Zhu Hong for a long time, each of us has their own victories and wins, so there is no need to worry that General Zhu Hong will be unhappy, as our abilities are far inferior to those generals of other great nations. So, if we want to truly mature, we need to recruit some capable people.


    "Being able to fight against an army of a thousand with just the power of the mad spirit is not an exaggeration. After every move, over a thousand soldiers will die on the spot, which not only caused the loss of military strength, but also caused the mental strength of the army to decline. This way, they would be able to win a war in a short period of time. If that''s the case, then isn''t it worth fighting against? "


    Everyone quickly looked at Wei Yutian with expressions of respect. They all knew that this was something that the mad spirit could do.


    Before Huang Sheng could finish his words, he continued, "I, Huang Sheng, worship the mad spirit. As long as the mad spirit is willing to help me, after I obtain the world, I will respect the faith of the entire mad spirit, so what? If one is to linger in the mortal world, this world can also be controlled by mad spirit. mad spirit desires peace, and I believe that at that time, this world will truly be at peace and tranquility. "


    How could the current Wei Yutian be interested in all this?


    However, in Huang Sheng''s eyes, Wei Yutian was indeed an immortal existence, he was half born in a temple, so he did not know much about the unfathomable experts in the martial arts world.


    Wei Yutian''s martial arts came from Ghostly Ghosts, and on the surface, there was an existence that was stronger than Ghastly Ghosts. The person who did not fight with Wei Yutian, and the person who did not know what level his martial arts had reached.


    Other than those on the surface, there must be other experts, perhaps they had already opened up all the energy channels in their bodies like Wei Yutian, and learnt the true Heavenly Art.


    Huang Sheng felt that his words were effective, so he followed up on his victory and tried to redeem his image.


    If I don''t, I will be watching the end of the Gold Pearl Country. Using the family of General Qian is a huge mistake on my part, my original plan was to win the war against Hong Liguo, and so strengthen my Gold Pearl Country, but I have taken a fancy to your sister, General Qian, otherwise, I would have captured your family and tied them up in the battlefield just to coerce you.


    This was something that Huang Sheng had left behind. Although Shu Ling initially felt that Huang Sheng, the Great General, was a worrisome person at the start, that was what Huang Sheng had intentionally displayed at that time. It could be seen that Shu Ling did not have much experience in scheming, but he was, after all, just a young man in his twenties.


    Now, looking at Huang Sheng, not only did Shu Ling feel that the other party was intelligent and nimble, he also had a Three Inch Words.


    Huang Sheng could be considered to have finished speaking, but he had not talked about how he strengthened himself, which was also because of the current situation. If Zhu Hong and the other warriors were not here, he would probably say it too.


    But even so, everyone still had a huge change in their opinion of Huang Sheng.

 C109 Emperor of the Golden Pearl Country

    Using the Three Inch Words, Huang Sheng was able to gradually redeem his image. Whether it was the framed Qian Hongjun or the wandering cultivator from the martial arts world, both of them had more or less changed their opinion of him due to his words.


    Even the enemy general, Zhu Hong, was extremely shocked. He had interacted with Huang Sheng for more than half a year, but he had never gotten to know him so well.


    However, to the Wei Yutian, who would not think of anything or complicate anything, Huang Sheng''s words were completely useless. He was straightforward and would do whatever he thought was right.


    "Your emotions are very agitated and your breathing is disorderly. You should calm down first. However, the chimbria treats me very well, you need to release the The Chambers immediately. I don''t know who your majesty is, but I heard from the spirit that his majesty is a peace-loving Emperor from the royal father, so you have to release him as well. "


    When Wei Yutian was with others, he would rarely make decisions for himself. Now that he could make such a decision, although it could not be considered a huge breakthrough, it still caused Shu Ling to be extremely shocked.


    As for the spirit soul that he was talking about, no one knew. But that was not important, what was important was that the mad spirit had requested for him to be released.


    When their words fell, everyone looked at Wei Yutian, the unbelievable man once again. All of them were bewitched by Huang Sheng''s flowery words, but after hearing what the mad spirit said, they all suddenly came to their senses. They couldn''t help but bow to him, worshipping even more ordinary soldiers who worshipped him.


    Huang Sheng almost vomited a mouthful of blood all of a sudden. He had spent so much effort just to convince the mad spirit, but not only did he not succeed in doing so, he had even destroyed the image that he had just saved.


    "mad spirit, don''t force me, I know you are capable of anything, but I still have hostages in my hands, and I have fifty thousand soldiers in front of me. Although you have repaid me with thousands of troops, I do not believe that you can truly start a massacre and wipe out all fifty thousand of my soldiers."


    Such a threat was completely useless against Wei Yutian. It was simply too easy for him to save a single person, and it was the same for him to control a single person.


    Sensing the change in Huang Sheng''s aura, Wei Yutian immediately released a substantial amount of inner force which wrapped around Huang Sheng in an instant.


    Even though Huang Sheng could be considered one of the top warriors in the Gold Pearl Country, he had no chance of escaping, let alone being able to move while being wrapped by the strong substantial internal energy.


    "mad spirit, are you really not considering me at all?" Huang Sheng shouted loudly. He was unwilling, but the ambition in his heart did not receive the approval of anyone, he thought that the powerful mad spirit would definitely experience it, but he did not expect it to tear apart the big hand that he could not resist.


    Wei Yutian felt that Huang Sheng''s current aura had completely changed and wasn''t harmonious enough. He thought it was related to the other party speaking, so he suddenly pressed on Huang Sheng''s mute acupoints, causing Huang Sheng to not be able to say a single word.


    Seeing that the fifty thousand soldiers of the Gold Pearl Country were still acting strangely, and actually still wanted to save their master, Shu Ling hurriedly said: "All the warriors of the Gold Pearl Country, with the mad spirit here today, any of your actions are futile. Huang Sheng has already been restrained, and it would be foolish to serve him again. However, rest assured, as long as mad spirit is here, they, Hong Liguo, will not dare to lead any troops. "


    After Shu Ling finished speaking, he stared straight at Hong Liguo, waiting for his opponent to give a positive response.


    The fifty thousand Gold Pearl Country soldiers looked at Zhu Hong right after, and in their eyes, it was as Huang Sheng had said. If one was not strong enough, they could be bullied at any time, and the best way to protect themselves was not to compromise, but to defend themselves.


    Zhu Hong did not reveal any expression of worry nor awkwardness. He remained as calm and collected as he had been at the beginning.


    "end Zhu Hong, ever since we met on the battlefield, mad spirit''s might has been deeply engraved in end''s brain. Because of the shock, after returning, he kept tossing and turning, and could not sleep peacefully all day, and was then told the legend of Maddened mind mind and mind by a Taoist priest. From then on, he wholeheartedly dreamed of peace, but Huang Sheng was too overbearing, so he had no choice but to stand up and fight back.


    All of Zhu Hong''s words were spoken with extreme sincerity, causing the fifty thousand officers of the Gold Pearl Country s to immediately relax. Wei Yutian also did not sense any unusual movements from his aura.


    However, because of that beautiful and refined Daoist, Wei Yutian''s eyes lit up: "You''ve seen that powerful Taoist, Si Mu wants to find him, do you know where he is?"


    Although the tone of his voice sounded somewhat childish and the longing for a child was quite strong, not a single person laughed at him. Perhaps, what they saw in Wei Yutian was the image of a pure god.


    "end doesn''t know. That Taoist is indeed powerful, to come and go without a trace, like a god." Zhu Hong said.


    Wei Yutian was a little disappointed when he heard this, but after he looked at Shu Ling, he regained his composure. He could feel an extremely comfortable aura from Shu Ling''s body, and this aura seemed to be extremely compatible with his liking for different types of auras.


    Perhaps this was because Shu Ling came from the chivalrous thoughts in his heart, which affected his own aura, and was thus extremely compatible with Wei Yutian''s subconscious.


    "Warriors of the Gold Pearl Country, you all heard it. If you are at ease, then please return to the Golden Bead City under General Qian Hongjun''s lead and apologize to your majesty. I believe that your majesty will also treat the people of the Gold Pearl Country as his own thoughts, and forgive the crime of being bewitched." Shu Ling tried his best to persuade the soldiers in front of him to not do anything stupid.


    Qian Hongjun was not polite either. He glanced at the slightly nodding Wei Yutian, and as if he had received an oracle, he directly commanded these Gold Pearl Country soldiers, causing all of them to listen.


    After that, the two armies began to retreat, as if they had come to a tacit agreement with each other long ago.


    Wei Yutian did not use lightness exercise again, but sat on a carriage with Shu Ling and the The Chambers. The carriage swayed back and forth, causing Wei Yutian, the child, to feel rather happy.


    Looking at Shu Ling and Wei Yutian in front of him, chimbria was deeply moved in his heart. Even he did not expect that when he met them in the village back then, the two of them would have become the heroes who saved his son, or even the entire Gold Pearl Country.


    Especially towards the foolish Wei Yutian, he was even more shocked than usual. He had never seen a true deity in his entire life, and now that he had seen Wei Yutian, the fake god, he felt that he did not come to this world for nothing.


    The distance of 30 li was not too far, and the large team quickly entered the Golden Bead City''s army camp and settled down.


    Qian Hongjun introduced the general situation of the Gold Pearl Country to Wei Yutian. There was still a city that had already been occupied by Hong Liguo fifty kilometers to the north of the Golden Bead City, and what was next was the Golden Bead City. The Golden Bead City was the capital city of the Gold Pearl Country.


    His Majesty the State of Gold was then placed under house arrest at the Golden Bead City''s Imperial Palace, which wasn''t too far away from Huang Sheng''s palace.


    They didn''t even have time to ask Huang Sheng where Big Sister Qian Hongjun was before they directly brought him to the imperial palace.


    Wei Yutian and The Chambers did not follow them. They stayed in Qian Hongjun''s original residence.


    They never would have thought that their own son would be so promising and had already glorified their ancestors. It was only because of the world''s circumstances that it was difficult for them to return home to visit their parents and relatives.


    Huang Sheng had already pointed out all the acupoints that restricted his movements, so he let go of the other party''s voice, and allowed Shu Ling and Qian Hongjun to bring him to the Imperial Palace.


    "Your majesty the Emperor, long live and long live!"


    Seeing his loyal Majesty, Qian Hongjun couldn''t help but be a little excited. He directly knelt down and kowtowed, kowtowing deeply.


    Shu Ling did not kneel down in worship, but it was not because he was disrespectful either. It was because of his identity as a wandering practitioner.


    "I am Shu Ling, a travelling traveler of the martial arts world.


    Qian Hongjun walked in front of the emperor and quietly told him of Shu Ling''s situation, and the emperor did not pursue the matter.


    And when Shu Ling completely lifted his head to look at this His Majesty the State of Gold, he instantly felt just how imposing and tall the person in front of him was.


    Not only that, but the emperor''s image was also extremely friendly. He was like an expert who had achieved enlightenment and showed mercy at all times.

 C110 Crisis faced

    Qian Hongjun told His Majesty the State of Gold everything that had happened. His Majesty was extremely shocked, especially so much that he wanted to take a look at mad spirit''s posture.


    The reason why Wei Yutian did not follow him was because Shu Ling felt that it was inappropriate for him to meet the Emperor.


    Shu Ling was very clear that the Maddened mind mind and mind was not a real god and was just misunderstood by these people. However, his unimaginable power was indeed comparable to that of the legendary gods.


    If Wei Yutian really came to the Imperial Palace to meet the His Majesty the Emperor, would he need the Emperor to kowtow to him, or would he have him kowtow to the Emperor? All of these were inappropriate, so Shu Ling was willing to have Wei Yutian accompany the The Chambers.


    "Your Majesty, this mad spirit is not an ordinary person. It doesn''t matter if he sees or disagrees with your majesty. All he needs is to know that his heart is filled with desire for peace and stability in this world." Shu Ling said softly.


    The His Majesty the State of Gold could also be considered as a reasonable person. Since other people did not come on purpose, even if they did not want to meet with him, forcing them was useless.


    "Huang Sheng, you''re a wolf''s ambition, and you even deranged us, trying to control the entire Gold Pearl Country. Do you know your crimes?" His Majesty the Emperor shouted.


    "Confess your crime?" Hahaha... What kind of joke is this, I, Huang Sheng, what crime have I committed, which one of these things isn''t for this Gold Pearl Country? You''re scared, you''re weak, but the warriors of the Gold Pearl Country aren''t, the citizens of the Gold Pearl Country aren''t. A weak and incompetent emperor is destined to make the Gold Pearl Country''s future as a servant. " Huang Sheng continued to arrogantly shout, as if he did not realize what his mistake was.


    "Insolent Huang Sheng, you''re already a prisoner and yet you''re still so arrogant. Do you believe that I won''t immediately order you to be beheaded?" His Majesty was furious, he had known Huang Sheng for more than twenty years. Even though they were emperor and official alike, they were still friends.


    "To tell you the truth, the princess and I had the same thoughts, which was why we joined up to frame Qian Hongjun. Could it be that for a Qian Hongjun, His Majesty wants to kill even his own daughter? I am doing everything I can to achieve my goal and I''m even imprisoning you. But I, Huang Sheng, am asking myself, trying to find a way out for this small country, the stormy Central Plains. "


    Huang Sheng was still shouting. He felt that everything he had done was for the Gold Pearl Country, for the people of the world, even if there was anything that he had done wrongly, it would still be forgiven.


    His Majesty became even more hesitant upon hearing this, he never thought that his own daughter would actually be in cahoots with Huang Sheng, and even more so did not expect that the two of them would already have fallen in love, only that there seemed to be a huge difference in age. His daughter was only seventeen, yet Huang Sheng was already more than forty.


    Huang Sheng did not want to die, and did not want to become the infamous person from the ancient times, so he continued to speak: "Has Your Majesty ever thought that the strong Toshiba behind us would make any choices because of your neutral peace proposition? are we going to eliminate us directly to eliminate potential threats, or are we going to allow us to become a neutral country that has nothing to do with them? "


    There was a record that the Gold Pearl Country was originally a part of the territory of the Toshiba, but later on, by some strange coincidence, they were separated out. Although they were old, it did not mean that the Toshiba would not use this as a reason to devour them.


    Just when his Majesty was worrying so much that it was difficult to answer, Qian Hongjun opened his mouth and said: "Your Majesty, don''t listen to this bastard, Toshiba is at war with Magnificent Country, although both sides are evenly matched, it is still difficult for us to get out of it. According to this official''s observation, before three to five years, neither side can be strong nor weak, and even if Toshiba were to win, they will no longer be the Toshiba they are right now."


    Knowing that Huang Sheng would definitely refute his words, Qian Hongjun continued to speak: "To nurture a battle on the path of battle, one must first know what kind of opponent they are facing, this condition is obviously not satisfied by Toshiba, the only worry is that they will stop fighting at the same time, and after resting, they can continue to fight, but the world''s events will change constantly, before they can regain their vitality, they will probably be targeted by the other strong nations. "In that case, why don''t we just watch them eat their dogs and get what they want?"


    "Gold Pearl Country can form good relations with Xiang Mu and Chuan He Guo, and these two nations are also very powerful, thus they are able to maintain their neutrality in this chaotic world, and are not affected by the conquest of other nations, nor do they fear the invasion of any other country. Although there is still some distance between the two nations and the Gold Pearl Country, it is not as if they cannot establish contact with each other. Although they cannot help from such a distance, once the fame of the alliance spreads, I''m afraid not many large nations that are currently in war would dare to offend the Xiang Mu and Chuan He Guo who have never been harmed just for the sake of us small nations! "


    However, this did not mean that there was no other way. Moreover, it did not mean that the only way to become stronger was to establish a war that would not allow people to live in peace. When a problem arose, there would always be countless solutions.


    After he finished speaking, no matter if it was the His Majesty the State of Gold or Huang Sheng, both of them instantly fell silent. Especially his majesty, he seemed to be unable to make a decision.


    This was why Huang Sheng was still able to lead troops to attack other nations. After losing too many battles, it had already affected the foundation of the, so His Majesty had the idea of letting Qian Hongjun replace Huang Sheng. However, Huang Sheng led his troops and placed him under house arrest.


    Today''s conflict in the imperial court was indeed something he had never expected. There was no peaceful place in this chaotic world, and it was merely a relatively stable situation.


    His Majesty the State of Gold was troubled again and again, he turned his gaze towards the wandering cultivator Shu Ling.


    "Young Hero Shu, you are a disciple of the mad spirit. You must have a good opinion on this matter." His Majesty the State of Gold looked at Shu Ling sincerely and said.


    Shu Ling felt surprised. He had never thought about the major events of the world, nor did he know how to analyze the situation in a country. He, who originally did not know anything about Gold Pearl Country, really did not know how to respond to his Majesty''s question.


    But if he did not answer, it was likely that it would not be appropriate. Shu Ling thought for a moment, then replied: "In this world of great struggle, the word is first. The struggle that Yellow General spoke of is a struggle for power, while the struggle that General Qian spoke of, is about how to borrow momentum in this chaotic world. There is nothing wrong with either approach, but I think that His Majesty should choose a more popular one. The strength of a country is the common aspiration of the people, and I do not think that the military might. Shu Ling was at a loss for words.


    When he said that, His Majesty the State of Gold''s eyes lit up, Qian Hongjun also nodded his head, but only Huang Sheng was looking down on him.


    "What the Young Hero Shu said is extremely true, the disciples of the mad spirit are indeed worthy of their reputation. Would you like to stay and become my Guest Warrior?" His Majesty the State of Gold invited.


    Before he finished speaking, Huang Sheng interrupted him, not because he was dissatisfied, but because he was extremely excited: "Your majesty is wise, end has long guessed that mad spirit would be able to rule the world, if we can keep Young Hero Shu, then we will be able to obtain mad spirit, and then we can be unrivalled in Central Plains as well."


    His Majesty the State of Gold was even more excited, as if he had found a way to truly save Gold Pearl Country.


    However, Shu Ling suddenly splashed a bucket of cold water on his Majesty''s face, "Your Majesty, my master is naturally capable, and is extremely concerned about this matter of injustice, even more so with the reputation of the Mad God Zhige. For the safety of a country, I am afraid that he is unfair to my master and the entire world, and that he is unfair to the citizens of this world.


    Shu Ling was not afraid of offending the His Majesty the State of Gold, and disciples of the mad spirit also needed to have some attitude towards it.


    His Majesty''s expression was calm, after thinking about it for a moment, he did not make things difficult for Shu Ling, but said instead: "Young Hero Shu is right, we cannot be so selfish. After all, to mad spirit, all the people in the world are his Children."


    Qian Hongjun and Shu Ling both nodded their heads, but Huang Sheng remained expressionless.


    "This is the end of today''s debate. I have already made my decision. But Huang Sheng, no matter how big of a reason you have, you can''t frame General Qian, and even more so, you can''t imprison yourself in our clan. If we let you go like this, the entire imperial court will probably step onto our shoulders, and even the leaders of the empire will be punished with death.


    The main reason why he could not keep Huang Sheng alive was not because of what he had said, but because he felt a great threat, a threat to his imperial power. If he did not take the opportunity to kill Huang Sheng, then it was possible that Huang Sheng''s ambition would drive him to take away his throne.


    "Convinced? How can I, Huang Sheng, be convinced? In the past twenty odd years, I have contributed countless things, but I was just a little rash and wanted to kill my entire clan. Does His Majesty really think that I can accept such a punishment? " Huang Sheng said angrily, as if he did not realize that it was because he had contributed too much to the emperor that he felt that he was a threat to his imperial power.


    Relying on this detention of the emperor, His Majesty the State of Gold confirmed this point. If he did not take advantage of this situation, when would he be able to get rid of the root?

 C111 Jin Shu Ya

    "royal father, don''t!"


    Just when His Majesty the State of Gold had already made up his mind to kill Huang Sheng and his family, the princess of Gold Pearl Country, Jin Shuya, and her biological daughter suddenly appeared and knelt in front of His Majesty.


    With such grief and audacity to plead, how could His Majesty not know that Huang Sheng and his daughter were secretly having an affair, and this made his Majesty feel troubled.


    However, how could he put the imperial power in danger? Although the His Majesty the State of Gold did not have any outstanding talents, he still knew that there were some things that needed to be resolved.


    "When you colluded with Huang Sheng, not only did you frame the nation''s pillar, General Qian, but you even clearly knew that Huang Sheng had plotted to have you placed under house arrest, yet you did not inform your royal father. This truly makes us sad to the core. But seeing that you are still so young and were also deceived by Huang Sheng''s flowery words, we will not care too much about it.


    Jin Shuya laid on the ground as she cried bitterly.


    "Your Highness, Huang Sheng is not worth it for you to do this for me. Although I am not convinced, I still deserve to die. Huang Sheng actually had a bit of conscience.


    "No, if you want to die, die together. I am already yours, how can you leave me behind? Moreover, doesn''t royal father want to implicate the Huang Family? Since I am already a member of the Huang Family, let''s kill him together, I believe that the royal father will not treat me differently just because I am his daughter. This will make the World laugh. "


    When the king heard these words, how could he not be angry? Even though he was sitting on his throne, he suddenly felt like he had lost all his strength and leaned against the chair weakly.


    Eunuch, Qian Hongjun, Jin Shuya and the rest all noticed and shouted: "Your majesty, please take care of my dragon body!"


    As the eunuch supported the emperor, Jin Shuya knelt on the ground and hugged royal father''s leg, worriedly looking at his father.


    "Scram, scram, you unfilial son, you actually gave your life to this traitor. How am I supposed to go about doing this? You''ve completely swept away the face of the royal family, I will die from anger, I will also die from anger."


    The emperor scolded as he pounded his chest and stamped his feet. His entire body was trembling. Eunuch kept massaging his back, hoping to relieve some of his breath.


    Seeing such a situation, how could Huang Sheng remain calm? However, he was completely unable to move, and had no other choice, but to open his mouth to speak, would probably cause the situation to worsen. He could only watch worriedly as everything happened.


    After a long while, the emperor finally managed to calm himself down, but his anger didn''t decrease in the slightest. If this matter wasn''t resolved, then the royal family''s prestige, prestige, and even the authority would be challenged.


    "Demoted Princess Jin Shuya to a commoner, and banished her outside the borders of Gold Pearl Country!" His Majesty the State of Gold steeled his heart and roared loudly.


    No one would have thought that their Majesty would actually make such a decision. However, they still felt lucky, because according to the crime of conspiring against others, even if Jin Shuya was the emperor''s own daughter, she would still not be able to escape death.


    "Thank you royal father for not killing me, but I hope that royal father will not make things difficult for Huang Sheng, he is also doing this for Gold Pearl Country!" Jin Shuya pleaded, looking like he was not afraid of the emperor''s anger at all, it was really rare for a seventeen year old girl like her to be so unswerving.


    "Drag Jin Shuya out and exile outside the borders." the Emperor shouted.


    A few mighty guards quickly walked in and dragged Jin Shuya away.


    Shu Ling did not stop them, he could not interfere in a matter like this.


    "Huang Sheng, since I have spared Jin Shuya''s life, I can be considered to have been forced by you. If this is the case, then I will have to kill your entire nine clans and there will be a difference in treatment. I will only kill you, are you convinced now? "


    The emperor finally softened his heart. His own daughter was still unable to bear it.


    "I said it before, I would not accept this. However, the victor is the king and the loser is the thief. Right now, I am in your hands. A single child of the Huang Family, there is no difference if you cut me off or not. "


    Huang Sheng proudly raised his head. Maybe he was proud of his own choice, or maybe he was full of disdain towards the Emperor in front of him.


    Once again, the emperor choked on these words. He was annoyed and did not even want to see Huang Sheng anymore. He directly ordered someone to drag Huang Sheng down and then behead him at noon.


    After that, the emperor calmed himself down and officially granted Qian Hongjun the title of Great General. He bestowed the original Huang Sheng''s Great General''s Estate to Qian Hongjun, and even betrothed his eldest daughter to him.


    "General Qian, your elder sister has also been placed under house arrest in the palace. I have already granted her the position of princess. In the future, I will choose another county horse for her. What do you think?"


    The emperor had a lot of trust in Qian Hongjun now. Other than the Gold Pearl Country, there was no one else suitable to be a general, and it was also because Qian Hongjun had done a great service to save the country, he would need to rely on this general in the future.


    This way, when everything was settled, Shu Ling and the others would return to the residence to reunite with The Chambers.


    When they met, they would all be crying bitterly, but at the same time, they would feel that they had gotten lucky from the disaster. Their daughter did not manage to get married into the Great General, but their son had become a real Great General, which could be considered a blessing in disguise, and all of this originated from the mad spirit and Shu Ling.


    But when they were focusing again on mad spirit and Shu Ling, the two of them had already disappeared.


    This made the The Chambers kneel and kowtow one after another to thank mad spirit for his help.


    Wei Yutian brought Shu Ling and directly left the Golden Bead City, with a speed that almost no one could see clearly.


    Their departure was not because of anything else, but because of the exiled Princess Jin Shuya.


    Jin Shuya was only seventeen years old, but her personality was so resolute, which made Shu Ling impressed. She had never met such a woman in her mind before, and seeing her encounter such a situation, Shu Ling felt some sympathy in his heart.


    After exiting the Golden Bead City, Shu Ling and Yue Shan immediately went to look for Jin Shuya.


    With a wave of his hand, Wei Yutian brought Jin Shuya to his side. Jin Shuya appeared extremely calm, even though she did not have any martial arts on his, but he did have the courage of an ordinary woman.


    But because he was exiled by his royal father, his heart still ached. His beautiful eyes, however, had long been swollen from crying.


    "Go back and tell His Majesty the State of Gold that Jin Shuya has been taken away by him, so he doesn''t need to worry." The reason she did this, was to make the His Majesty the State of Gold feel at ease. After all, even if he was exiled from the His Majesty the State of Gold, it would be difficult to sever the affection between father and daughter. This was something that Shu Ling could see very clearly from the The Chambers''s body.


    With that, Wei Yutian disappeared, along with Shu Ling and Jin Shuya.


    The few soldiers who were escorting Jin Shuya all quickly kneeled down and kowtowed. They were originally skeptical about the mad spirit, but seeing that Wei Yutian had suspended the other two in the air and then disappeared without a trace, how could they dare to question.


    When he found out that his daughter was taken away by mad spirit, Emperor of the Golden Pearl Country also heaved a sigh of relief.


    Therefore, after exiting the Gold Pearl Country, Wei Yutian and the other two immediately stopped. Although they did not know where they were going, they were still confident and relaxed, the four seas being their home was also good.


    "Why did the mad spirit want to take me away?" Jin Shuya did not understand, but she was not panicked either.


    It was Shu Ling who asked him to do this, so he looked towards Shu Ling.


    "Princess, there''s no need to worry. I presume that since you''re out alone with no one to take care of you, it would be extremely difficult for you to follow the mad spirit around. Wouldn''t it be better to look after each other and follow them?" Shu Ling laughed as he spoke, he was already a handsome man, and had a harmless look, directly causing Jin Shuya to not dare to look straight at him.


    "little girl is a sinner, how can she dare to travel together with mad spirit?" Jin Shuya''s tone was flat, and did not reveal an extremely excited expression along with mad spirit''s.


    Wei Yutian could feel Jin Shuya''s aura, that kind of feeling made others feel extremely comfortable.


    "Princess, you say so. Although the martial arts of the mad spirit are powerful, but he is not a true immortal, but he used slaughter to stop people from fighting. He loves peace, and does not like the conflicts of the world." Princess, you are the same as an immortal. Shu Ling advised.


    Wei Yutian also nodded his head to show his agreement.


    Jin Shuya thought for a bit, and didn''t say anything more. Only now did he dare to look straight at Wei Yutian, because she had always been afraid to look in the direction of the mad spirit.


    Her heart began to beat erratically as she thought to herself, "To think that there would be such a beautiful man in this world. No one would believe it if they said that he didn''t come from the Heaven Realm."


    Wei Yutian felt the change in Jin Shuya, but did not mind it at all. He had felt the changes in his emotions from the two "Spirit Spirits" he recognized, so he naturally understood them fully.


    "Cough cough ¡­"


    Shu Ling noticed the change in Jin Shuya and intentionally interrupted her. After all, she, Jin Shuya was already Huang Sheng''s woman, if she continued to act this way, her image would be tarnished.


    Jin Shuya was intelligent, and instantly understood what Shu Ling meant. She also immediately felt that she had lost control of herself just now.


    Wei Yutian felt that it didn''t matter, as he himself didn''t really understand this either.


    With Jin Shuya joining them, the three of them walked forward. Other than Wei Yutian who was a heartless person, the other two were extremely embarrassed. They did not know what to say.

 C112 Huang Long Gang Huo Zhen

    Maybe it was because Jin Shuya was too young to be afraid of the eyes of others, or perhaps it was due to her personality, but she actually opened her mouth and said to Shu Ling: "Do you believe that Huang Sheng and I are really together?"


    Shu Ling was suddenly stumped by this question. He had never thought about this question, not even about the major events of his life.


    "I can''t answer this question!" Shu Ling was honest.


    "Huang Sheng and I did not have any relationship at all. I only admire him a little, and grew up listening to his stories. It''s hard to avoid fantasizing about him."


    Jin Shuya was indeed a hero amongst women, if it were any other woman, they would not dare to discuss these things with a man, let alone do it so calmly like her. Furthermore, in regards to Huang Sheng''s matters, they would even consider themselves as Huang Sheng''s subordinates.


    Shu Ling was also surprised, a woman being able to do such a thing, was even more unbelievable.


    "Then why did you still say your relationship with Huang Sheng in front of your royal father, and why didn''t you receive Huang Sheng''s retort?" Shu Ling asked curiously.


    "That is because we reached an agreement before his plan even began. If he fails, I will say it in this way in order to avoid a nexus of the nine races." Jin Shuya revealed the secret between his and Huang Sheng, and saying these words now, meant that he no longer had any worries, she believed that the disciples of mad spirit and mad spirit would not speak of it.


    Even though Shu Ling was surprised, he still asked calmly: "Then why would Huang Sheng accept your sacrifice so easily? What a man without a conscience. "


    These words made Jin Shuya a little sad. After being silent for a few breaths, she opened her mouth and said: "He''s a great man, he''s a great hero, so naturally, we cannot be tied down by these young girls. Compared to his clan of nine, I, an outsider, naturally cannot compare to him.


    Shu Ling suddenly felt that the girl in front of him was extremely great and was filled with infatuation. He used his entire life''s reputation and position to make an exchange for the love that he couldn''t get.


    "I''m very stupid, right? Actually, I''ve asked myself that before, but I feel that since I''ve come to this world, I won''t be able to be a hero, but at the very least, I will be able to be as gentle as a woman." Jin Shuya said indifferently, his words did not carry any emotion, nor did it carry any unease towards the current situation.


    Shu Ling suddenly felt that the woman in front of him was so beautiful, so enchanting.


    "No, you are not stupid. Your infatuation, your greatness, has left me in awe. However, since this matter has come to an end and you are so young, why not start over? Although the world is in chaos, there is still no lack of happiness. Shu Ling consoled.


    After Jin Shuya heard this, she felt incredibly carefree in her heart. It was not only because of Shu Ling''s comforting, but also because she felt that she still had a future to look forward to.


    Looking at Shu Ling who had revealed an awkward and harmless smile, Jin Shuya''s heartbeat quickened. This feeling was different from the feeling Huang Sheng and Wei Yutian gave her. Huang Sheng was a type of worship and fantasy that she had had since he was young. Wei Yutian was an unattainable height, yet the Shu Ling in front of her made his feel that it was so real, so close to his hands.


    The official road was flat and wide, but it didn''t seem like many people would pass by from here on, yet from the weeds that were growing on the side of the road, one could see that this official road was definitely cultivated by the extremely tyrannical The Empire of Chu and Tang in the past. Presumably, at that time, this place would be extremely bustling.


    "Someone''s fighting!"


    Wei Yutian suddenly frowned, although he did not deliberately release his five senses, he could still hear the sounds of people fighting from two to three miles away. The strong killing intent made him extremely uncomfortable.


    Before he finished his sentence, Wei Yutian disappeared from where he was.


    Jin Shuya couldn''t even see a shadow and couldn''t help but be dumbstruck.


    However, Shu Ling was still a martial artist with some ability after all, so he naturally knew the direction in which Wei Yutian had disappeared in.


    Therefore, without even thinking, Shu Ling directly grabbed Jin Shuya''s hand and activated lightness exercise, flying towards the direction of where Wei Yutian disappeared to.


    In reality, Jin Shuya had not even held hands with anyone else, and Shu Ling''s actions made her feel extremely embarrassed. While she was flying, she could not help but stealthily look at Shu Ling, who was seriously looking for Wei Yutian, and his heartbeat sped up.


    The person in front of her was so real, so close to her hands, and so heroic in her fantasies. How could she not be moved by this person, and how could she not secretly adore him?


    A distance of two to three kilometers was not far, and in a blink of an eye, Wei Yutian was already there. Even if he used his power where he first heard the fight, he would still be able to instantly stop the person fighting.


    By the time Shu Ling and Jin Shuya arrived, everyone present was already immobile.


    No one died at the scene, no one screamed, Wei Yutian used his killing intent to judge.


    Because there were trees and mountains blocking the way, Wei Yutian did not see the actual fight at all.


    "Si Mu, are you alright?!" Shu Ling asked worriedly, afraid that because of the screams or the killing intent, Wei Yutian would have a special reaction.


    "They fought, and they fought ferociously." Wei Yutian said obediently.


    Jin Shuya had never heard Feng Shen speak before, but this first time she heard it, it made her extremely shocked. This voice was almost no different from a child''s voice, but she did not dare to show any disrespect.


    "Who are you people? You actually dare to interfere in the matters of our Jiushan Hall." The middle-aged man who was frozen said fiercely, yet he still showed no signs of stopping his killing intent.


    Wei Yutian did not like this kind of Qi, when he waved his hand, the middle aged man felt as if needles were pricking him, and all the Qi controlling acupuncture points on his body were sealed.


    The middle-aged man suddenly felt that his breathing wasn''t good and felt extremely stifled, but he couldn''t release it. He realized that the person before him was an unfathomable expert. His martial arts were not bad, but he lost his temper after being waved around by someone else.


    As expected, Wei Yutian did not just simply block off the Qi, but also directly caused the middle-aged man''s anger to drop due to the effect on the organs caused by the acupuncture points.


    This move, even Wei Yutian himself had never used it before, but now, it was naturally done.


    This should not be a skill that Wei Yutian learned himself. It was something that Celestial Hand had unintentionally learned when he was practicing acupuncture on''s body before he went insane, to the point where his current subconsciousness allowed him to unleash it in an instant. It was just like the current Wei Yutian, who did not know where his martial arts came from.


    "With the mad spirit here, he actually dares to be so arrogant!" Shu Ling kept the word mad spirit on his lips at all times, as if he was afraid that others wouldn''t know about it. However, sometimes reputation is good, so Shu Ling naturally knew about it as well.


    "So she''s actually the legendary mad spirit. No wonder she''s so powerful. When mad spirit suddenly arrived, we did not have time to react, so I hope mad spirit does not scold us. " After the middle-aged man calmed down, he became even more courteous. It was unknown if he was truly courteous because he had heard of the mad spirit''s name before.


    "Why are you guys fighting here?" Shu Ling continued to ask, with no intention of letting others get closer to him.


    "I am Yellow Dragon Gang Huo Zhen. Yellow Dragon Gang and I have a grudge, but today, I came out alone to do something, but I met someone from Jiushan Hall, so I started fighting." The person that was besieged said with a sincere expression.


    The people of Jiushan Hall did not object, so it seemed that this was indeed the case.


    Grudges could be seen all over the place, Shu Ling was already used to it, but after carefully observing the clothes and battle scars on both sides, he suddenly realised that there was something wrong with the words just now.


    "The way you guys are fighting is quite destructive. There are all sorts of moves. Furthermore, what is even weirder is that Huo Zhen, by himself, was able to resist so many people, and actually had several marks that were left behind by the defenders. Could it be that Huo Zhen, you have the ability to create clones? "


    Shu Ling''s words immediately caused all the warriors present to panic, but they immediately calmed down, because these people in front of them had nothing to do with them. Even if they knew the truth, what could they do?


    Observing one''s facial expression was a fundamental skill for practitioners of the martial arts world. Otherwise, it would be very difficult to continue on in the martial arts world.


    Shu Ling''s sharp senses discovered that what he said just now had indeed made these people feel a little strange.


    "When you compare the marks on your weapons with the marks on the fight, it is not hard to see that most of the new marks were not caused by the collisions between weapons, but by the sliding of the weapons on the ground. So I am sure that you are here on purpose to pretend to be fighting for the benefit of others who are hiding somewhere. "


    When Shu Ling''s analysis ended, Huo Zhen and the others'' faces were filled with admiration. The young man in front of them didn''t seem to be that great, but his thoughts were meticulous to this extent.


    Jin Shuya was also secretly exclaiming in admiration as her love for Shu Ling continued to rise. The hero image she was imagining was becoming more and more real, more and more realistic, and wasn''t something that Huang Sheng could simply not touch.


    "Young Heroes has good eyesight, my words just now were a bit too harsh, but I advise everyone not to interfere in Jiushan Hall''s affairs, it''s all out of good intentions. The power that the mad spirit had displayed a moment ago was indeed very strong, but there was such an existence behind the Jiushan Hall. If we were to anger that existence, I''m afraid that the mad spirit would only be able to get killed. "


    The middle-aged man that spoke at the beginning frowned as he spoke.

 C113 bloodthirsty mania

    Shu Ling glanced at the indifferent Wei Yutian, and frowned at first. Then, he prepared to drag Wei Yutian and leave.


    Seeing that the three of them were about to leave, Huo Zhen hurriedly said. "This humble one has heard of mad spirit''s name, that''s why we set up this trap. But since mad spirit is here, please lend us a hand."


    Wei Yutian remained indifferent, and only glanced at Shu Ling.


    When Shu Ling heard this, he felt that it was extremely strange. Such a strong existence, he should have definitely respected and respected it, why must the Jiushan Hall set up a trap to deal with that existence?


    "Forget it, let''s investigate first. If it''s an injustice, then mad spirit would be taken away by me. That would go against mad spirit''s original intentions. If it''s not something unfair, and if there''s indeed danger, then just leave. "


    Once he thought about it, Shu Ling turned around and walked in front of Huo Zhen, and prepared to explain everything that had happened after he had a clear understanding of the circumstances.


    "Then, tell us what exactly happened. If we can help you, we can help you. If we are powerless to help you, then we can only apologize." Shu Ling first explained his attitude clearly before he started to worry.


    The Jiushan Hall middle-aged man looked at Huo Zhen, indicating that Huo Zhen could explain the whole thing, but she still had a worried expression on her face. It seemed that she was not optimistic about what Wei Yutian could do for them.


    Shu Ling glanced around and guessed it, but in truth, the middle-aged man and even Huo Zhen had never heard of mad spirit''s name before.


    "Legend has it that the second ranked ghost in the martial arts world left behind an incomplete martial arts technique called ''Bloodthirst for the Nine Serenities''. This martial art has been unknown since the ghost disappeared in the martial arts world ten years ago." I heard that Yanyun s Tong Shibai had learned a little from ghosts and defeated Guo Qilin General Guo, who was one of the ten leaders of The Empire of Chu and Tang s. The news spread like wildfire, and this being that we were talking about heard of by the being, who was originally the ancestor of the Jiushan Hall. His cultivation is profound and unfathomable, but he was also inferior to the peerless martial genius, Ghost.


    "After hearing this, this old ancestor searched the entire Central Plains. Originally, he didn''t find anything in the Yanyun, but after searching once in the Central Plains and returning to the Yanyun, he unexpectedly found the buried corpse of Ghost. I heard that at that time, the ghost corpse was being dug out from the grave by a group of kids, they wanted to get the secret of his martial arts from his corpse. After the ancestors of the Jiushan Hall met them, they exterminated those small fries and brought their corpses with them. "


    "It is said that when Jiushan Hall went to visit the Old Ancestor, she found the Old Ancestor dissecting the corpse of the ghost, and looked through all of her meridians." It is said that when Jiushan Hall went to meet the Old Ancestor, she found the corpse of the ghost, and looked through all of her meridians.


    As he said till here, Shu Ling and the rest shivered. Jin Shuya was even more afraid, grabbing onto Shu Ling''s arm, showing an extremely terrified expression.


    However, Huo Zhen did not care about the reaction of the crowd. Instead, he continued, "At that time, the Hall Master did not dare to spread the news, but when he was chatting with his own son, he made a slip of the tongue. After that it had been quiet for a few years, Jiushan Hall felt that this ancestor had passed away. However, she did not expect that half a year ago, this ancestor would suddenly appear again and actually become even fiercer, continuously killing with bloodthirst, causing the entire Jiushan Hall to become restless. On average, people would die under this ancestor''s fangs every five days. "


    "Jiushan Hall and Yellow Dragon Gang are rather close, but there are grudges between the two sides. In order to find a way to resolve them, the''s current Hall Master designed to lure the disciples of the Yellow Dragon Gang to the place where the Old Ancestor frequently visited, so that the Yellow Dragon Gang would never be able to leave his side. The Old Ancestor actually found the martial arts methods of the Yellow Dragon Gang from the bodies of the disciples of the Yellow Dragon Gang, and then not only ate the people of the Jiushan Hall, he also ate the people of the Yellow Dragon Gang, and treated us like fowl."


    The powerful existence behind the Jiushan Hall had already stated clearly that it was actually a bloodthirsty mania. Other than Wei Yutian, everyone present felt a chill down their spines, and even the disciples of the Jiushan Hall who knew of this matter had terrified expressions.


    "What does that have to do with you guys fighting here?" Shu Ling did not forget what he should ask.


    "That''s because when Jiushan Hall was fighting with Yellow Dragon Gang, that being suddenly appeared, but surprisingly did not see him injuring anyone. After that, we did a few more experiments and found that it was indeed effective. When the bloodthirsty mania came out to eat the humans, the entire Jiushan Hall and the Yellow Dragon Gang would pretend to be fighting. But in the end, because the two sects originally had a feud, they were unable to stop this fight, so every time they fought, they would genuinely want to kill each other. "


    Huo Zhen slowly explained, but he also explained in detail what happened. Seeing that Shu Ling was still listening intently, he continued: "Those traces of fighting was actually another experiment, we were thinking that the bloodthirsty mania wanted to create an even stronger martial art from our martial arts methods, so we randomly made some traces, in order for that guy to not be able to see through anything. After all, any sect has secrets, if others truly wanted to study them, then the sect would no longer have a way to stand on their own. The reason why we are cooperating with the Jiushan Hall brothers in front of us is because we have already become friends from a long time ago.


    Listening up to here, Jin Shuya who was still rather meticulous could not help but ask in fear: "Then when you guys are fighting here today, is it the bloodthirsty mania that is coming here to eat people?"


    After saying that, Jin Shuya could not help but look around in fear, her petite body hiding behind Shu Ling.


    Only then did Shu Ling feel that something was amiss. To think that his heart was beating faster than others as well, he had never been in such intimate contact with a girl before. It would be weird if his heart did not beat faster for the first time.


    "Today is indeed the day he is going to come out to eat humans, but I don''t know when and where he will appear, but our two sects have reached a consensus. No matter where he is, as long as the people from both sects are present, we must start the match." Seeing Jin Shuya''s reaction, he did not feel surprised at all.


    "I''ve explained everything to you. I don''t know if you dare to help us, even though it might cost you your lives." The middle-aged man from Jiushan Hall said.


    Shu Ling was naturally very worried, he was also very clear about the legendary ghost. However, after hearing Huo Zhen''s description of the bloodthirsty mania, he realized that it might be even stronger than the ghost.


    "Don''t help me. It''s so scary. How is this a person? She''s simply a real ghost!" Jin Shuya said in a low voice.


    In fact, Shu Ling also had the same intention, even though he was a chivalrous hero, he had no choice but to consider whether or not he had the ability. He knew that the Maddened mind mind and mind was extremely powerful, and had even defeated the third ranked Honored Warrior of the Divine Beast Sect, and was considered invincible, but that was just a rumor, and he had never seen it with his own eyes before.


    "I keep having the feeling that the ghost he mentioned just now was very close to me, and that Si Mu hates evil people who kill people the most, not to mention demons that eat people. So I decided to help them."


    Wei Yutian, who rarely made decisions, once again made a decision, but this decision made him feel a bit heavy. It was not because of how powerful the bloodthirsty mania was, but because the ghost made him feel a kind of unnamed sorrow.


    Other than Shu Ling and Jin Shuya, everyone else thought that Wei Yutian was a madman. No wonder he had the title of mad spirit, they had never heard of the might of the mad spirit before, so naturally they did not believe that the person in front of them could solve the problem with the bloodthirsty mania.


    At first, the middle-aged man from the Jiushan Hall had it out of good intentions, not wanting to bring about any harm to the innocent. However, now that others had taken the initiative to help, he was too embarrassed to refuse, and she could also feel that this so-called mad spirit was indeed not an ordinary person.


    Shu Ling thought for a while, then his serious expression slowly relaxed.


    "Since the mad spirit has chosen to help, then I will be at the beck and call of the mad spirit. So what if I die?"


    He had come here to chase after the mad spirit, but because of the danger, he had almost forgotten that the mad spirit would not flee from such injustice, no matter if it was his own consciousness that did not flee, or his subconscious that did not escape. He, Shu Ling, had almost gone against his original intentions of wandering the Jianghu.


    However, when Jin Shuya heard this, she felt a little sad, and suddenly felt very afraid in her heart.


    Previously, even if it was because Huang Sheng was beheaded and he was exiled, she was not afraid at all. He felt that he was full of energy and heroic, but now, she suddenly felt afraid, afraid that he would lose this person in front of his. This kind of fear made her feel that if he lost this person, her heart would become empty and empty.


    "If you die, I''m willing to accompany you!" Jin Shuya said gently. At this moment, she had already confirmed his true love.


    Shu Ling was the same, he instantly felt that he was lovers with the woman in front of him after knowing each other for a long time.


    They looked at each other, full of love.


    Other than Wei Yutian, everyone else understood what was going on between the two of them, but they did not have any intention to make fun of them either. Instead, they felt sympathy for them, and felt that they should not drag in this completely unfamiliar and unrelated person in front of them.

 C114 Sect Leader of the Yellow Dragon Gang

    Since they had figured out the sequence of events, Wei Yutian did not feel any form of killing intent from them, and immediately released everyone''s imprisonment. Only then did everyone relax.


    Although Wei Yutian had sealed the cultivation acupoints of the Jiushan Hall middle aged man, he did not remove them. This seemed to help a person calm down and not have a bad temper anymore.


    "Since mad spirit has already agreed, then let''s go directly look for that bloodthirsty mania." Shu Ling was a positive person, this kind of thing would happen sooner or later, if he could solve it earlier, he would be able to rest at ease.


    "We do not have the strength to know where the bloodthirsty mania is. However, the mad spirit''s martial arts are impressive, so we should be able to sense the presence of the bloodthirsty mania." Huo Zhen glanced at the unfathomable Wei Yutian, and in his heart, he still held onto a trace of hope.


    Hearing these words, Shu Ling suddenly felt that he had been too nervous, and actually forgetting about this kind of thing was not difficult for the Maddened mind mind and mind.


    "There are no powerful people around here." Wei Yutian had actually already started his investigations long ago, and he did not know why he was so enthusiastic about it this time around.


    With mad spirit''s words, everyone relaxed and no longer competed.


    "Then, let''s go to Yellow Dragon Gang to stay for a while. Maybe there will be some news from the other disciples of Yellow Dragon Gang." Huo Zhen invited them, he was a step ahead of him, he was also worried that after the bloodthirsty mania''s problem was resolved, the godlike existence in front of him would become good friends with Jiushan Hall, then Yellow Dragon Gang would be in a passive position.


    The people of Jiushan Hall did not have such thoughts, which allowed Shu Ling to see what the two of them were thinking.


    "Alright, then I''ll have to trouble Great Hero Huo to lead the way." Shu Ling said.


    Everyone wanted to leave, but the Jiushan Hall followed along.


    "We don''t dare to go back alone. Otherwise, if that old ancestor appears, we won''t even have a way to save ourselves." The middle-aged man from Jiushan Hall said.


    Huo Zhen did not object, after all, the two of them had a good relationship in private, but if they really went to the Yellow Dragon Gang, Huo Zhen would not be able to protect his friends.


    With such a worry, Shu Ling saw it clearly, and spoke: "Relax, as long as mad spirit is here, the people of Yellow Dragon Gang will not do anything to your friends. It''s just like the fake battles before, mad spirit can stop you in an instant."


    Putting aside their worries, everyone finally headed towards the Yellow Dragon Gang.


    Although their speed was slow, after less than two hours, everyone had already arrived at Yellow Dragon Gang.


    The Yellow Dragon Gang was located next to a mountain and water. The scenery was beautiful, it was a lush and beautiful place, and one could not tell if it was affected by the war or the bloodthirsty mania.


    "Who are you people? How dare you enter the Yellow Dragon Gang''s territory?" someone shouted.


    The person who came was aggressive, but he was frozen in place by Wei Yutian in an instant, unable to move at all.


    "Huo Zhen, deacon of the upper courtyard of the Yellow Dragon Gang, bring an expert back to the sect to settle the matters regarding the ancestor of the Jiushan Hall."


    Huo Zhen said as he gestured for Wei Yutian to let his go.


    But how could Wei Yutian listen to Huo Zhen''s words and release the man whose killing intent was all over him? Huo Zhen was truly unhappy on the side, but other people''s strength were too tyrannical, and he was a small character.


    Only when the ferocious looking man finished his killing intent did Wei Yutian let him go.


    The person asking questions was only a small character who had never seen much of the world. Regarding Wei Yutian, he could only tell that there was something wrong with his intelligence.


    When everyone had entered the upper house of Yellow Dragon Gang, Huo Zhen directly introduced the sect master of the Yellow Dragon Gang.


    "This is our Yellow Dragon Gang''s Sect Master, Clan Master Long Dusan Long." Huo Zhen introduced.


    Everyone hurried up to pay their respects, but Wei Yutian did not do so, because he felt that Long Dusan seemed to have leaked some aura that made him uncomfortable.


    Long Dusan''s appearance was fierce and there were many scars on his face. Not only did he look rough, he also had a ruthless aura.


    Seeing that Wei Yutian did not bow, Long Dusan was immediately angered. Before Huo Zhen even introduced Wei Yutian and the others, he was already furious.


    "After coming to my Yellow Dragon Gang, you actually dare not give me, Long Dusan, face, in this martial arts world, other than those few legends, there is no one else. You are a person who doesn''t understand etiquette." Long Dusan''s ruthless aura showed no doubt about it.


    Shu Ling immediately felt a sense of oppression, he could clearly determine that his opponent''s strength was much stronger than him.


    But right at that moment, Long Dusan actually wanted to take action, but he suddenly felt a strong force pressing down on him, making him unable to breath, even making him want to kneel on the ground.


    Long Dusan looked at the expressionless Wei Yutian and quickly understood the reason. He could not help but be extremely shocked, besides those legendary monsters, there were not even ten people that could suppress him.


    "Just who is this person? There isn''t such a monster at such a young age in the martial arts world. Looks like I, Long Dusan, have wandered in the martial arts world for many years and have misjudged him today."


    Seeing this situation, Huo Zhen hurriedly stepped forward and said: "Sect Master, this is mad spirit who possesses the ability to use the Through Heaven and Earth, the reason why he is here this time, is to settle the matter regarding the Old Ancestor of Jiushan Hall."


    "mad spirit is magnanimous, please do not make things difficult for my Sect Master. The Sect Master is a bit impulsive, it wouldn''t be weird if he doesn''t know!"


    Wei Yutian''s actions were determined based on whether or not the other party had the power to kill, if not he would not take the initiative to attack.


    No matter how Huo Zhen tried to persuade him, it would not work. This would depend on the state of Long Dusan''s heart.


    "mad spirit will not act based on the words of others, but on whether or not there is killing intent, your Sect Master must have released his malice, which is why he was confined by mad spirit." Shu Ling hurriedly explained, hoping that this would allow his heart to calm down.


    When he was with Fu Donghao back then, because of the killing intent coming from Long Er and the others, Wei Yutian had imprisoned all of them in one go.


    Now that he felt murderous, he began to imprison others more and more frequently. This might have something to do with his better condition.


    In front of his own disciples, Long Dusan was easily imprisoned. His heart was extremely unbalanced, but facing this kind of ranker who made it impossible for him to get back his dignity, he was powerless, and had to settle this matter in the end.


    After Wei Yutian released him, Shu Ling immediately introduced himself, describing both Jin Shuya and himself as the disciples of mad spirit. This was also to protect the two of them in the martial arts world.


    It was just that he had done his best to suppress them, and had instead made it difficult for other subordinates to come and challenge the people from the Jiushan Hall. By doing so, he naturally wanted to see just how capable this so called expert was, to dare come up and challenge the bloodthirsty mania.


    Although Wei Yutian''s martial arts were powerful, he was not scheming at all. Du Longsan''s probing intention, to Wei Yutian, was something he absolutely did not know. Only Shu Ling and some of the more intelligent people were able to decipher it in an instant.


    Shu Ling did not tell Wei Yutian because he wanted this Long Dusan who did not know his limits sincerely and sincerely.


    Dozens of Yellow Dragon Gang disciples suddenly rushed towards the people of Jiushan Hall.


    However, just as he was about to rush over, he was already imprisoned by Wei Yutian.


    "Why do you guys always want to fight? Si Mu really doesn''t like it, if you guys want to fight, then come and fight with me."


    For Wei Yutian to actually be able to say words to attack him, this was simply unprecedented. With a child''s intelligence, he had never provoked anyone like this.


    However, when these words came out, Du Longsan could not help but smile. He thought that the foolish look in the other party''s eyes was an act, but he did not expect that he was actually a mentally deficient person. He started to suspect if the other party had come to deal with the bloodthirsty mania just because he had some strength, and was acting stupid here.


    Therefore, Long Dusan wanted to make use of the Jiushan Hall''s ancestor to repay the humiliation just now.


    In this way, no one dared to make a move, and no one dared to directly release an unfriendly aura.


    This time, the ancestor of the Jiushan Hall did not appear within Wei Yutian''s perception range, so this time they passed it peacefully, and only waited for five days to come.


    Wei Yutian and the others stayed in the Yellow Dragon Gang, but Long Dusan did not show any displeasure, he had never heard of the mad spirit''s name, it was likely that Wei Yutian''s fame in the west had not spread to the east yet.


    Jin Shuya insisted on living with Shu Ling no matter what. It was not because their relationship had reached this step, but because the entire Yellow Dragon Gang made her feel extremely uncomfortable. That Long Dusan, in particular, made her feel even more disgusted.


    Shu Ling had no other choice, he could only stay in his room for the night. This way, he could not only preserve Jin Shuya''s reputation, but also cause the people of the Yellow Dragon Gang to have even less interest in.


    Thus, every day, Huo Zhen would come on behalf of Long Dusan to visit mad spirit. Other than giving him some food on the surface, he also came to observe the movements of these few people. After all, Wei Yutian and the other two were outsiders who did not know anything about mad spirit.


    Shu Ling didn''t feel that it was anything special.

 C115 peristalsis

    Five days of waiting was quite rare for Shu Ling, who had always been at a loss.


    Even if it was rest, he was still considerate and considerate. This made Shu Ling, a wanderer, feel extremely flattered.


    Shu Ling had never received such care from a woman before, even his own mother was still a blur in his memories.


    "Shuya, thank you!" Shu Ling lovingly looked at the woman that made his heart jump. From admiration to adoration, it was actually just a thin line between them. Perhaps the basis of their feelings came from mutual admiration.


    Jin Shuya, who originally had a heroic disposition, had now become a genuine little girl in front of Shu Ling. Not only that, but she was now blushing bashfully because of a word of thanks from Shu Ling.


    That lovable and alluring look, really enchanted Shu Ling.


    "Brother Shu, can you tell me your story?" Jin Shuya asked. To her, no matter what it was about Shu Ling, she was extremely concerned about him. She wanted to know and understand him very much.


    He had never thought about it, nor had he even noticed it. In the past, he was just a wanderer who traveled all over the place, often using the earth as his bed and the sky as his bed. His thoughts were extremely pure.


    "I don''t know how to tell my story. I''ve experienced a lot anyway." Shu Ling was truly a little too cocky that he couldn''t find an opening.


    "For example, your martial arts, or your chivalrous deeds, or how you know the Mad God Master ¡­" Jin Shuya was also patient, and his way of speaking was extremely gentle, completely different from when Shu Ling first met her.


    "When father left, he gave me a martial arts mental cultivation method. When mother left, she gave me a martial arts technique. After they left, I began to self-study and slowly grasped some martial arts techniques. Then, I began to create my own set of martial arts ¡­" Shu Ling slowly replied. He was trying his best to recall his parents'' looks which were extremely blurry in his memories.


    After all, Jin Shuya was a woman. She showed a great deal of interest to her parents who were casual about what Shu Ling said.


    "It sounds like it wasn''t easy for you when you were young. Your parents didn''t seem to be by your side."


    "Yes, I can''t remember their looks, but I clearly know that they are all children of the martial arts world. They were together because they loved each other, and they no longer loved each other, and they left one after the other. For a child like me, they could also be considered to have left behind a martial arts technique that would allow them to settle down.


    Shu Ling''s tone also revealed sadness. If he thought back to it, he would have felt that, when he was with Jin Shuya, he had a concept of home, and yearning to be at peace.


    His heart ached for Shu Ling''s lack of affection from a young age. His heart ached for Shu Ling must have suffered countless of hardships since he was young, and he still ached for him. All these years, had lived in all four seas, and he probably didn''t even know what family warmth was.


    "Big Brother Shu, can you let me be your woman?"


    Jin Shuya said bravely, she caressed Shu Ling''s face, her expression not one of shyness, nor was she worried that the other party would reject her, but was instead filled with a desire to take care of the other party''s love, a desire to warm the other party''s heart.


    Shu Ling was completely shocked. He had lived for more than twenty years, and the feeling of being wrapped up in warmth caused him to immediately shed tears that he had never shed before. Even if he had parted with his parents in the past, he could not remember a single tear that he had shed.


    Seeing Shu Ling''s tears, he gently raised his jade hand and helped Shu Ling to wipe away the tears that had fallen from her eyes. However, he himself was also moved by Shu Ling''s emotions, and instantly, tears filled his eyes.


    The two of them faced each other without speaking, but they knew what the other was thinking right now. Shu Ling didn''t say that he was willing, but he had already let Jin Shuya know that the two of them would never be able to leave each other again.


    Shu Ling was the same, the sudden appearance of his home that he had never longed for, caught him off guard, and the sudden love he felt, made him have no time to think about their future together.


    In other words, within these two days, the two of them had already decided to spend the rest of their lives together. There were no words from the matchmaker or from their parents, but love was so real and so lingering.


    On that night, the two of them no longer slept on separate beds. Instead, they slept together like newlyweds.


    There was no wedding ceremony, no marriage certificate. There was only the promise of mutual support, mutual warmth, and the promise of never leaving each other.


    Sleeping in the same bed, the two of them were not shy like the other newlyweds, nor were they cold and indifferent towards their husbands and wives. Instead, they embraced each other to warm up and comfort each other.


    When the skin and the skin came into close contact, they could feel the heat coming from the other person''s body. They could also feel the great need from the other person, and even wished that they could be like this forever.


    The shyness had been erased by their mutual love, even hidden away. The tears flowed down Jin Shuya''s face, but they were not ice-cold. The corner of her mouth curled up. All of her emotions expressed how blissful she was.


    When their lips met, it was as if they had entered a dream. They were unable to extricate themselves, as if several generations had wished to meet today. They sucked each other in, and when their gazes intersected, it made it so that they no longer wanted to wake up from their dreams.


    A groan slowly sounded. It was not pain, but enjoyment. This was the most direct language they could express by loving each other. It was also the language that made them feel that they needed each other the most.


    The bright and clear night had gradually quietened down. The people who were sleeping at night, had no idea what was happening to Shu Ling and Jin Shuya tonight. Perhaps the bright and clear moonlight was the only proof.


    He believed that even though the moonlight had never shone before, the old man under the moon had already connected the two together.


    This kind of night, even the mad spirit of the Through Heaven and Earth would probably not be willing to release their powerful five senses. After all, this kind of quiet night was still rare for him.


    Just that, after waking up this time, the relationship between Shu Ling and himself was no longer possible to separate, because the seed that was sown might grow one day, and become a hindrance to the two of them, and Shu Ling would even know how to cherish it.


    It was easy to be stubborn, but it was very difficult to stay together for the rest of their lives. Even though they didn''t really understand the newly-wed Shu Ling and Jin Shuya, when they were entangled in deep love, they must have sworn an oath to them in their hearts the most.


    Perhaps everything seemed so sudden, but they had already entered into each other''s lives. They did not have the slightest doubt, or even the slightest hesitation towards the future.


    Even after both of them had fallen asleep, drenched in sweat from exhaustion, they were still hugging each other, their faces brimming with happiness. They only hoped that the two of them could be as blissful and sweet as they were in their dreams.


    On the morning of the second day, the two of them woke up. Every inch of their skin was seen clearly by the other party, and only then did Jin Shuya feel embarrassed. Shu Ling felt a little embarrassed.


    However, both of them held hands and looked at each other affectionately. Inadvertently, they also had the urge to hug each other.


    However, time was out of the ordinary. A slight movement might attract the attention of others. Their relationship could be transparent, but they could not tolerate being gossiped about by others after being coquettish.


    The two of them went over to the mirror to fix their makeup. This time Jin Shuya did not dress herself as a young girl, but instead put up her hair high up in the air, as if she was announcing that she had returned to her homeland.


    When everyone saw this, no one felt surprised because their relationship had long been grasped by everyone. But no one would speak of something like that.


    Seeing the two of them acting strangely, Wei Yutian suddenly remembered his and Mu Lingling''s intimate relationship. Although nothing had happened, it was still like glue.


    The two looked at Wei Yutian, and finally thought of something, and knelt down to kowtow, but this time Wei Yutian did not stop them.


    They were all thanking the mad spirit. If not for the mad spirit, how could Shu Ling have gained his own value in life, and how could he have came to the Gold Pearl Country together, let alone know Jin Shuya.


    They were using the way of filial piety to kowtow to the mad spirit. Although calling out Master was only a temporary measure, in their hearts, they yearned to become the true disciple of the mad spirit.


    Although they knew that the mad spirit was not a real god, they were still willing to believe in him and view him as a Legacy to protect and protect each other.


    Wei Yutian laughed innocently like a child. His smile contained no impurities, only simplicity and purity.

 C116 Terror Attack

    Five days quickly passed and these few days were peaceful. Only Du Longsan and Huo Zhen had secretly sent people to monitor them, but Wei Yutian was very clear on all of this, it was just that he was not very concerned about it.


    The people of the Jiushan Hall had already left three days ago, and at the same time, they told him about the matter of the mad spirit coming to help.


    "Today, the bloodthirsty mania will appear. I wonder where it will appear at." Long Dusan said coldly.


    "Then go directly to the place where he usually appears!" Shu Ling suggested.


    Everyone became speechless. No one dared to join in. After all, no one wanted to die.


    Shu Ling was able to see through everyone''s worry, and looking at Jin Shuya, he started to hesitate.


    "I can feel his presence, all you need to do is to bring me to that area!" Wei Yutian spoke as if he was an adult, not a bit childish.


    These few days, the word ''ghost'' had been going through his mind non-stop. He couldn''t get rid of it or recall it, but he felt like he had to do something for this ghost.


    Everyone looked at each other, then Long Dusan took the initiative to bring Wei Yutian up.


    "In any case, the bloodthirsty mania only eats one person every time. With this fool as a scapegoat, what do I have to be afraid of?" Long Dusan thought and then stood forward.


    "I will go with your brothers. You have come to help us. How can we be so afraid of death?" Long Dusan looked like he was sacrificing his life for justice.


    "What a hypocrite!" Shu Ling saw through Long Dusan with a glance and thought: "Since the people of the Yellow Dragon Gang are willing to go with me, I have no reason to retreat. Even if I really die for the mad spirit, it''s still a good death.


    "I would actually like to see how much ability that terrifying bloodthirsty mania you all speak of actually has!" Shu Ling raised his voice and said.


    Everyone in the Yellow Dragon Gang looked at Shu Ling with looks of disdain. Almost everyone believed that Shu Ling was truly worthy of being the disciple of a fool.


    Jin Shuya didn''t think so, she also believed that the mad spirit would definitely win, this was just her intuition as a woman.


    "I''ll go wherever Big Brother Shu goes!" Jin Shuya looked at Shu Ling with deep emotions.


    Shu Ling smiled sweetly as the sun shone brightly in his heart.


    Since they had already made up their minds, there was no longer any delay for them to leave.


    Just as he left the Yellow Dragon Gang, he saw the people from the Jiushan Hall rushing over from afar.


    "I am Jiushan Hall''s protector, He Liang. I have come under the order of the Great Hero mad spirit."


    No one needed to guess; they all understood why the people of the Jiushan Hall had come here at this time. Just like Long Dusan, who felt that there was a possibility of the fool coming out, and was not very active.


    Just as they were about six or seven miles away from the Jiushan Hall, Wei Yutian''s expression suddenly became heavy and he stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" Shu Ling asked worriedly, he had never seen the mad spirit Wei Yutian''s expression so heavy.


    "All of you, quickly leave this place. There is a dangerous aura nearby." Wei Yutian said.


    Everyone seemed to have heard the death knell and fled in the direction they came from.


    Moments later, terror struck.


    "Hahaha ¡­" I never thought that there would be a powerhouse here that would cause even me to tremble, this aura is somewhat familiar, that''s right, this is the aura of a ghost, no, no, this is much thicker than the aura of a ghost. Seems like I will have to eat more today! "


    An old man with a head full of fluffy white hair suddenly appeared within a three hundred meter radius of Wei Yutian. His mouth was still dripping with hot blood, and his entire body was reeking of a stench.


    When they heard the bloodthirsty mania''s words, everyone exclaimed in their hearts. Even that devil was so scared that his entire body was trembling, just how unfathomable was this mad spirit in front of them? Du Longsan felt that he had been humiliated back then, and was unable to get anything out of it.


    Shu Ling''s thought process was extremely quick. He was the only one who thought about the relationship between the mad spirit and the ghost based on the bloodthirsty mania''s words. After all, this was the first time he had seen such an anomaly in the mad spirit.


    Wei Yutian did not speak, but his expression was sinister. With his handsome appearance, it seemed extremely cold.


    "I am the Nine Mountain Martial Saint Wu Fotian. May I ask who your esteemed self is? Could it be that you want to fight for the top position under the heavens with me?"


    Although everyone was standing far away, because they were in a spacious area, they could clearly hear these words.


    "So Wu Fotian, who was ranked fourth in the legends of the martial arts world, was so powerful in the past. I wonder what realm he has reached now?" Shu Ling lamented.


    Aside from Jin Shuya, the rest of the people had a serious expression on their faces. They already knew who this person was, but they did not tell Shu Ling and the rest because they already had the intention to make use of him.


    Wei Yutian could feel the killing intent that was being released wantonly from Wu Fotian''s body. The dense smell of blood actually allowed him to go past the limits of the screams and directly entered into his other personality.


    "It changed, it changed! Who exactly are you, and why are your powers still increasing? "


    Even Wu Fotian was unable to remain calm at this moment. A trace of shock and fear appeared on his elderly face, but what followed was not running, but instead, an even more bloodthirsty and terrifying aura.


    His aura instantly covered a distance of twenty thousand feet, causing everyone to feel a chill in their hearts.


    Shu Ling hurriedly used his inner strength to cover both himself and Jin Shuya.


    The rest of the people also hurriedly resisted the terrifying aura, in case they were scared out of their wits. Before, they had never seen Wu Fotian''s crazy actions, but now that they had seen it, they knew that for them to resist, was probably just a pipe dream. He could not help but feel that mad spirit, who caused Wu Fotian to become so afraid, was truly a godly person.


    "Look at the state of the Mad God Master!" Shu Ling shouted.


    Everyone could clearly see that mad spirit, who was originally a foolish person who was still a child, was now filled with dignity and grandeur. It was as if he was looking down on all living beings and even the gaze with which he looked at Wu Fotian was serene and unperturbed.


    "mad spirit, could he really be a god?" Long Dusan never believed in stories of ghosts and gods. He was a warrior, and understood more clearly how powerful the martial artists were when they reached the Sky Realm. But even so, he was still shocked by Wei Yutian''s sacred and inviolable state.


    "The aura on your body is truly disgusting!" Wei Yutian said. His tone was light and casual, but it was also extremely domineering.


    Hearing Wei Yutian''s words, Wu Fotian was extremely furious in his heart: "This old man is a heaven warping talent, I feel that I am not inferior to anyone, you actually dare to be this disdainful to this old man, are you trying to follow in the footsteps of that ghost?"


    When Wei Yutian heard the word ghost, a blurry figure suddenly appeared in the darkness in his mind. However, no matter how hard he tried to meditate, he could not see the figure clearly.


    "Don''t put gold on your face. I can feel that if the ghost you spoke of is still here, you still won''t be his match."


    Wei Yutian did not know where he got that feeling, and said it like that.


    Wu Fotian was even more furious, the reason he was in such a state, was all because of the ghosts.


    "How could I possibly be weaker than you, a heaven warping genius? Don''t think that you have some ability to look down on others."


    Wu Fotian did not immediately make a move even at a time like this, which was truly inconceivable to those who saw it.


    Wei Yutian no longer spoke, a pair of ice cold eyes staring straight at Wu Fotian without letting go.


    "Kid, where did your powerful martial arts come from? Why do you think you''re so similar to ghosts but also much stronger than them? "No, it''s impossible, the ghost has already been completely studied by me, I have even eaten his flesh and blood, I have still not created his ultimate technique, the ''Bloodthirst in the Nine Nether'', even I have not mastered this martial arts to its limits, he is definitely a genius, this martial arts is truly too inconceivable, after I master it, I will definitely become the true number one under the heavens, hahaha ¡­"


    Wu Fotian mumbled to himself. The more he spoke, the more excited he became, to the point where he also revealed a kind of insanity that was hard to extricate himself from.


    Wei Yutian still did not pay attention to him. He only had one goal in mind, and that was Wu Fotian. It was just that the more excited and deranged Wu Fotian was, the more he felt disgusted and the more energy he felt in his body grew, as though there was no limit to it.


    Just as the two of them were holding still, a group of Jiushan Hall disciples who did not know of the situation were flocking over. They were chasing in the direction that Wu Fotian had disappeared in, their faces were filled with grief and anger, and some even had hot tears flowing from their eyes.


    However, when they charged into the terrifying killing intent released by Wu Fotian, all of their anger instantly turned into fear.


    "Devils, devils, return my master!"


    "You demon, you actually dare to eat Sect Leader! Do you know that that is your great-grandson!?"


    "¡­"


    Grief-stricken cries rang, and countless mournful cries resounded in the sky.


    Just then, Wei Yutian suddenly had a reaction, the kind of wailing sounded like a scream, it completely entered his ears, causing him to have the urge to attack the place that released the killing intent, the impulse was controlled by his consciousness in the darkness, he could not allow Wei Yutian who was in his current state to retaliate at all.


    Wu Fotian was also annoyed from listening, the scent of bloodthirsty and violent became denser, even his dirty face became distorted, his hands seemed to have used all of his strength to hold on tightly, and those terrifying veins also appeared.


    Just then, Wu Fotian suddenly raised his hand, and casually punched towards the crying Jiushan Hall disciples.